《Living in this World with Cut & Paste》 Side story Hello, my name is Myne. I''m a 13 year old soon to be adult, and an apprentice hunter. When I was 5, both my parents passed away due to some sickness. Hence, I was alone all my life. Since Father was an experienced hunter, we had quite a few equipments for a hunter. Among them, they were traps that could be used to catch some small animals such as rabbits to be sold for a daily income. Fortunately, Father and Mother had good relationships with the villagers in the town, they took good care of me by buying my animals at a higher price, and selling me day-to-day products at a cheaper price. Even though Father and Mother died..I was saved by the villagers, so I''m grateful for my parents! Today as well, I went behind the town of Lucas into the forest. I wanted to check the traps that I set up yesterday. It would be helpful if there were some wild rabbits being caught on two of the five cages.. [Phew, there''s nothing at all again huh?] Out of the 5 traps I placed yesterday.4 of them had nothing in it. [This is unfortunate.even if the cost of living is low..] [If only I have some skills, amazing skills like King-sama to help this difficult life of mine.. There''s another 2 years before I become a proper adult..! After 2 years, I''ll get two skills from God! ! I wonder what kind of skills I would get though? If possible, a strong skill that would help hunt preys easily.] If I could get skills like those, I would be able to join a party just like Father! If possible, I would also want to find an amazing wife to marry to as well. But right now, I have to think about ways to deal with the uncaught rabbits.. [..Hmm? Is that a Guruppi?] Since it''s difficult to defeat a Guruppi as its flying, the price of buying them are high as well. Hmm, I would be able to live for awhile if I can get it alive. ..Now that I think about it, I remember a saying from Father? [Listen here Myne. Your father will now teach you an important lesson. Have you ever heard of a special attack? It''s basically an attack which deals more damage than a usual attack which can ease your battle.] [Some famous ones are special attacks which deals with opponents flying in the air.If you have an arrow or a spear, then battling them would be much easier.] [I got it! So, a special..attack? I''ll remember it, special attack~] Right, if I want to defeat a Guruppi, I need a bow! [Isn''t that right, Father?] I whispered as I imagine Father smiling deep in my heart. [.That''s right, you would always remember what I say right? That''s a good boy.] [The bird type Guruppi''s are weak against the dark. Use that to your advantage.] (..Thank you Father) I prayed silently as I think of a plan. Weak to dark.What does that mean? Ah, so their eyes? Just north of this place, there''s a place where the sun could not travel down to that area. Let''s try and stop it over there. I''ve been training with the bow everyday, and even without a skill, I do believe somewhat in my abilities to shoot. I don''t know if I can actually defeat one when the time comes but.there is a worth in fighting it. Either way, if I don''t fight it, I won''t be getting any food for today. .Alright, let''s head back home and get my bow. While making minimal amount of noise, I snuck back home. It took around half an hour to bring back my bow and arrows to the same location, but unfortunately the Guruppi isn''t there anymore. Well that''s normal, it would be too convenient for it to stay there. However, without rushing myself, I kneel on the floor and closed my eyes. .From a place further from here, there''s a chirping sound. When I traced the location of the sound, it was at the back of the forest where I wanted them to be. Alright! Guess my luck''s still around. I slowly followed the sound. And I can''t believe there''s a bunch of Guruppi''s there. (Alright! This is my chance!) Without making a sound, I pulled my bow and arrow and aimed at the Guruppi which is closest to me. (Hm, since its head is facing that direction, if I fire from this angle, it''ll hit it if it flies that way?) While predicting the bird''s movement, I fired the bow. The sound of the bow piercing through the forest.landed onto the Guruppi as it made a crying sound and plopped on the ground. [Alright! ! Thank you Father for teaching me.] I wonder if I can get another one? Looking around the direction I fired, it seems that all of the Guruppi have flown away. Then, I used my ears to listen once more. ..Oh, not like this. Since I''ve secured the animal, I should go and get it. With the storage bag which Father left for me, I picked up the carcass. It''s a convenient magic item which stores any items except for living beings. I feel like Father and Mother is still protecting me even if they''re not here. I think I should bring their favourite sunflowers when I visit their grave. While thinking about that, the sound of the chirping could be heard once more. Going to that direction, there were the Guruppis that escaped earlier Alright, let''s hope I can get one more. Using the same method as before, I fired another arrow. [Alright!] That''s two down. Quickly collecting the second bird, I put it into the storage bag. I didn''t catch any rabbits today, but having these Guruppi''s is like catching 3 rabbits. Let''s bring one to the butcher, and the other to the adventurer''s guild? I''m sure the guild would want to buy for a high price. When I arrived at the guild, there was Ansem who is the same age as me. Ansem''s father is the guild leader, which made him a selfish and prideful person. [Hey, if it isn''t the orphan Myne, what''re you doing here? Trying to sell more rabbits to the guild ''er something?] [He-hello, I''m just here to sell some Guruppi''s.] [Guruppis? Since when could you even fight against one?] [Hm? What''s the matter? If you''re looking for someone that wants a Guruppi, you''re looking at him.] [F-Father!!] The Guild leader broke into our conversation. [Aah, I''m glad! I have two of them, how are they?] [Hm, I''ll buy one for 5 Silver coins.] [I wish that my Ansem would be just like you.] TLN Note: What is happening.why is there an episode zero?!?! Report broken chapters Chapter [NaN] Myne-kun Aisha Aisha Sylphy Lyle Chapter 1 Hello~~ JiN here, presenting our first translation project,Living in this World with Cut & Paste/åȣک`ȤǤƤ/Cut & Paste no Sekai wo Ikiteiku. So, this is the first chapter that Izzy and I have been working on a for a couple of days. Even though I think I did a good job(as an Editor; Izzy was translating along with a friend, NurHikari) Im sure there are some flaws. So criticism and advice are always welcomed. Well then, enjoy~~ (b?b)!!!!! My name is Myne. Today I''m 15 years old hence coming of age, and so I joined the ranks of adults. The children who are facing their coming of age will have to go to the temple and be bestowed a maximum of three abilities called Skills by God. Skills are used for war and to help our livelihood; it isnt entirely clear how to use it but there are a lot. Thus, due to the bestowal of a combination of skills, there are times when an outrageous ability is formed. The people known as heroes of the past, due to a combination of these Skills, many if not all achieved great success. For example, the King was bestowed with two Skills. It''s a combination ofOne-handed Blade?Holyand Physical Strength Enhancement?Large. The One-handed Blade is an example of a combat type Skill which has different grades of strength. At present, I know that it is divided into four levels: One-handed Blade One-handed Blade?Extreme One-handed Blade?Holy One-handed Blade?God. In other words, the King obtained the second strongest One-handed Blade ability. He also has one more Skill: Physical Strength Enhancement. As the name suggests, it is a Skill which strengthens ones physical strength. It is extremely compatible with the previous One-handed Blade. Physical Strength Enhancement also has different strength levels. In the Kings case, it is once again the second strongest Skill. With this combination, the King obtained unparalleled strength. After the King obtained the unparalled strength, he left numerous achievements, and became the king. The stronger the effect of a Skill, the lower the chances of the bestowal; is how the temple sees it. That is why it is rare to be bestowed the ideal combination of Skills with powerful effects. Anyhow, there is an infinite number of Skills maybe not infinite, but there is an enormous number. Within that number, there arent that many Skills with powerful effects. For this reason, the two Skills combination the King obtained is prominent. (TLC: 餳äĤΥ롢ƤνMߺϤ碌HäƤ櫓 ) The children facing their coming of age, and their families made their way to the temple, bearing huge hopes in their chests. Yes, they dream of obtaining the right Skills like the King. By the way both my parents have passed away. They passed away in an epidemic when I was ten. My father was a skillful hunter. Using an imitation of a trap my father left at home, I somehow managed to use it to catch small animals such as wild rabbits. In addition, I was able to sustain my daily life by harvesting herbs. Anyhow, as a minor who hasnt obtained any Skills, I only had hunting as an ability to keep on living. (TLC: =ability?) Since my parents had a good disposition, the neighbourhood butcher and the owner of the gold refinery increased their purchases from me. I had barely been scraping by, but I had lived on alone until today. However, such an agonizing life ends today I hope. As long as the Skill isnt too bad, I think I will live a comfortable life from now on. If I get a combination of Skills, I might be able to rise to the top in one go. I am also the same as the others, harbouring hopes and dreams in my chest, as I made my way to the temple. Arriving at the temple, together with a mysterious uplifting feeling mixed with expectation and uneasiness, I waited for 40 minutes. In that time, whenever I see the complicated facial expressions of those adults who obtained their skills, I imagined them saying Seems like I didnt get a good Skill., and thus the uneasiness grew. Now then, its your turn. And so, it was finally my turn. Enter that circle, and pray to God with gratitude for becoming an adult. Being told that, I entered the circle and offered prayers to God. I was filled with gratitude for being able to live until this day, despite losing both my parents. As I did that, my body shined faintly for a few seconds, and two Skills came to mind. Hmm, it seems like you safely received your Skills. Please place your hands on this orb.(JiN: Ok, that was easy) As he held out a transparent orb, I placed my hands on it. As I did that, the two Skills which previously came to my mind were displayed inside the orb. Namely, Appraisal?Completeand Cut & Paste. The Skill named Appraisal can examine the details of everything. It is quite the rare Skill. The ones that are frequently heard are Appraisal?Age,Appraisal?Identity,Appraisal?Animal,Appraisal?Gender etc., it is a rare skill but there is a catch. You can examine the attribute at the end of Appraisal. Even without especially appraising gender, you can usually know. You can say that its a failure even though it is also Appraisal. Within that, the Appraisal I was bestowed with had a Complete at the back. This is probably the top attribute even within Appraisal. If we take it literally then it can examine without limits. I still havent thought of how to use it, but I think its a bullseye. There is also Cut & Paste, but frankly, its complicated. Ive never heard of a Skill Cut & Paste but I have heard of the SkillsCutand Paste. Cutis a Skill to cut down visible things. For example, if you used it when you are pulling out weeds, then the weeds within your sight is all cut up immediately. When disposing weeds, it is surely the best outcome. With such an example, I think it is a wonderful Skill. However, this Skill is best used on fundamentally still objects. Living things are poor targets. If it was effective on even living things, it would be the perfect and extremely advantageous Skill to bring to a battle against monsters. Naturally, after the monsters, it would be plenty convenient when dismantling, or so Ive heard. Dismantling takes a lot of work, inevitably, it will take some time. If it takes some time, there is a possibility the blood and stench of the monster during dismantling will attract other monsters. You can say that adventurers extremely welcome the skill because it can substantially reduce the dismantling time. Paste is a Skill which sticks anything visible to any place. It can be used like glue, so to say. However it differs from glue. Once you stick something, the thing that is stuck can never be torn apart. It is the end if you made a mistake when pasting. It became a terrible thing. If you used the aforementioned Cut, you can kind of tear it off (It isnt exactly tearing it off, rather, cutting it off), but for example, if a person is bestowed with both Cut and Paste at the same time, which is rare, you can say that it is basically an extremely inconvenient Skill. Although among producers, called craftsmen, the skill is unparalleled in its utilisation, and since Ive heard that they can produce unbelievably sturdy tools and furniture, among other things, depending on your proficiency level, it can be a beneficial skill. It is that if you are aware of the Skills, except for what I said earlier, you will say that having the two skills will be quite convenient, right? In my case, since it is Cut & Paste, the faults of Paste is reduced, and it should be convenient to use compared to those who are bestowed with only one of them. Hmm, it seems like you are bestowed with a wonderful skill, Appraisal?Complete. Cut & Pastealso seems useful depending on how you use it. The priest who is peering into the transparent orb addresses me. Thats it for today. May you be blessed in your life from now on. Expressing my gratitude to the priest, I set off for home. Chapter 2 Hi~~~~~ JiN again. So, due to circumstances, I will be posting chapter 2, 3, and 4 today. I know, you can all worship me now. kah kah kah Enjoy~~~~~~~ (Σأ) While thinking about the Skills, I set out for home. There were about 10 people on the carriage with me. My house is about half a day by carriage away from the capital where the shrine is in, at the outskirts of the Town of Lucas. It is a relatively nearby town from the capital, with a population of about a thousand. Beginner adventurers pass through here. It is a lively town. Well then, lets try using Appraisal. While the carriage is shaking, I silently used Appraisal and faced an adventurer in his primes. As I did that, information surfaced in my mind. Name: Keith Race: Hume (TL: No, this is not a typo. ҥ`) Gender: Male Age: 48 Years Old Occupation: Adventurer (Rank C) Skill One-handed Blade Cleaning Hee, so he is Keith-san. His skills are One-handed Bladeand Cleaning, huh. Its a bad combination, isnt it? Although he has quite the stern face, its an extreme gap with Cleaning. While thinking about cleaning, I tried looking at Keith-san and more information surfaced in my mind. Cleaning: Able to properly carry out efficient cleaning, when skill level is increased, able to clean neatly. I see, Appraisal can search for detailed entries on confirmed information. This is quite convenient. I think that its probably because its Appraisal?Complete that it can do this. In the procured information theres a word which arouses my curiosity. Its Skill level. I dont see any entries about skill level but the word seems like the more you use the skill, the better the ability. I see. If that is the case, the more I use Appraisal, the more detailed the information I am able to obtain. If so, I should use Appraisal more. Anyhow, I cant move from the carriage for half a day. Besides, I cant test outCut and Pastein places with people. Thinking about such things, I used Appraisal on all the 10 people inside the carriage. I didnt particularly have any problems until the ninth person. However, the information I obtained from the 10th man contained outrageous information. Name: Gaskarth (ȣ(Iz: Any idea? Gas Cart or something?) (JiN: Hmmm, initially I was thinking of Gascart, but now I think about it, Gaskarth seems ok.. ho ho ho) Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 31 Years Old Occupation: Robber Skill Sewing Dagger?Extreme Swift feet (Small) What, a robber!? Why is he on the carriage!? Furthermore, he has Dagger?Extreme Hes a master in itself. Dangerous, this is dangerous. Right now hes sitting quietly and shutting his eyes but I dont know when hell act violently. There are some adventurers on board but if he stabbed with surprise attack it wont be long before we die. Whats this guys goal? This carriage is headed towards the place I live, the Town of Lucas. Since hes acting docile in the carriage, that means he should be aiming for the Town of Lucas. The inspection when entering the town is strict, so robbers cannot enter. No matter how much I think, I cant seem to think of the correct answer. No, I cant think of it. Right now, I am the only person who knows he is a dangerous person. Even if I tell someone inside this small carriage, he will naturally hear me when I speak. Any way, isnt there any way? (JiN: dude, you''re making a pun or something? O,o" ) Before he takes out his dagger, before he becomes violent, isnt there any way. Even if I grow impatient, there isnt anything a youngster like me can do. So I thought. It would be best if that guy doesnt become violent, and without him realizing, immediately return home as soon as we arrive. However, as things are, Im not sure if this guy will stay docile. Even if we arrive safely, if anything happens inside the town, I will be dragged into it. Above all, there are other young adults like me, and there are even girls. As expected, if I dont think of a solution, we will surely be in danger. What can I do now? Speaking of what I can do, I only have the Skills I gained today. Appraisal will surely be useful. However, it cant overturn this situation. If so, it seems like I have to use the other Skill Cut & Paste, one way or another. (TLC: ʤ顢⤦һĤΥ롾åȣک`ȡΤȤ֤ʹʤ) I cant use Cuton living things. Assuming I use it, I cant attack my opponent who hasnt even done anything. If I did, the person wholl be arrested isnt him, but me. Because I cant injure my opponent, I become powerless. Ah, I can use Pasteto stick that guys shoes on the floor. If I do that, even if he suddenly acts he wouldnt be able to move. Even if he kicks off his shoes, he cant do it immediately. Next is the dagger on his waist. Lets stick his scabbard and the dagger together. If I do that, even if he acts, Keith-san and the other adventurers can deal with him. Yosh, since I decided, lets get to it immediately. As I invoked the Skill, the successful invocation response was returned in my mind. It was my first time using it but it seems like I was somehow able to use it. Phew with this I am relieved for now. Its just that as it is I wont be able to deal with what happens after we arrive at the town. Even if I stick his shoes, he will be able to move if he takes it off, and if he buys a new dagger itll end there. I dont know whether his aim is the carriage or inside the Town of Lucas or anything else. I cant come up with a fundamental solution. Just like that he boldly boarded the carriage. If his aim is theTown of Lucas, hell manage to enter. If so, there might be harm to the town. Optimistic that the urgent danger is prevented, I was able to cool myself down a little. And, this me who calmed down was struck by an outrageous idea. (JiN: It''s just the second chapter This author likes to use the word outrages doesn''t he/she?) Chapter 3 (???) Thus, the me who calmed down thought of an outrageous idea. By combining skills, the abilities can be greatly improved. Like King-samas high-levelled Fencing + physical strength enhancement, each becomes more efficient, and the skill becomes stronger. Perhaps, my two skills also have a synergetic combination. While feeling dread and expectation on the idea and the possible result, I tried putting the idea into practice. First of all, I appraised Gaskarth. Name: Gaskarth Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 31 Years Old Occupation: Robber Skill Needlework Dagger?Extreme Swift Feet (Small) Naturally, the contents didnt change from the previous appraisal. And here I used Cut. My target is Gaskarths skill Dagger?Extreme. As I did that, an invocation response was returned like when I used Paste. And so, I once again appraised Gaskarth. Name: Gaskarth Race: Hume Gender: Male Age : 31 y/o Occupation: Robber Skill Needlework Swift Feet (Small) As I expected, I was able to cut off his skill Cut is a skill to cut off things I can see. I can also set the target as information I can see with my eyes (to be exact, my mind) that I gained from Appraisal?Complete. And then, the skill which Ive cut off. I tried pasting it on my Skill column. Name: Myne Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 y/o Occupation: Apprentice Hunter Skill Appraisal?Complete Cut & Paste Dagger?Extreme Its true Its actually possible (Super Liberal) (Ƥޤä) How do I say this, I have a means to obtain skills which can only be obtained through bestowal from God. I received an enormous shock when such an outrageous thing happened onto myself. Is it really okay for me to obtain such power? In a sense, I received an even greater shock than when I knew of Gaskarths true identity. However, my trembling steadily ceased as I calmed down gradually. When I return home, I have to think of how to proceed from here huh. Firstly, I have to cut off the Skills left on Gaskarth. (Iz: Arent you the cruel one. Whyd you take his sewing away?) (JiN: Maybe he thought that the GasCart might sew the person he''s robbing to the wall or something) Lets paste it onto my Skill column. Name: Gaskarth Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 31 Years Old Occupation: Robber Skill None Yeah, this should be good enough. Even if his aim is the Town of Lucas, it wont go his way. Probably My jobs until here. No, Ill observe his attitude when we arrive at the town and try consulting with the gatekeepers. If I do that, the gatekeepers will deal with him. For the time being, with the solution to deal with that guy found, the feeling of tension escaped from my body. It''s just that, there is plenty of likelihood that hell act violently in the carriage. I cant let my guard down but strength escaped from my body and I relaxed. Its been about five hours since we departed from the capital. Finally, what I feared happened. Perhaps, they are Gaskarths companions. Suddenly an armed group appeared and aimed for the carriage. As soon as the people inside the carriage shifted their attention outside, that guy who was waiting for his chance acted. Hyahha`, you people obedientlyUga but, due to my preparation in pasting his shoes to the floor, he stood up vigorously and splendidly fell to the ground because of his momentum when standing up. Even though it was sudden, the adventurers inside the carriage quickly subdued and bound him up. And, the adventurers who were escorts apparently joined the people and prepared a formation to counterattack the incoming group of robbers. We will also lend our strength. Coachman, is it okay if we get a little compensation? Yes, of course. While hearing the conversation, I hurriedly appraised the incoming group. There are eight people, and these three are the ones that bothers me the most. Name: Rafre Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 26 Years Old Occupation: Robber Skill Twin Blade Sight Enhancement?Moderate Name: Ein Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 30 Years Old Occupation: Robber Skill Etiquette Leg Strength Enhancement?Small Name: Syoubu Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 42 Years Old Occupation: Robber Skill Magic?Wind The remaining two people dont have skills for combat, I dont think theyre amazing. First of all, that guy who can use magic is dangerous. I immediately cut off and turned him powerless, and pasted it to my Skills. I also quickly removed the Skills from the remaining two and pasted them onto mine. Though, he has etiquette even though hes a robber. (TL: Exactly.) The first who realised that they couldnt use their skills was the robber named Syoubu. He probably planned on using magic from a distance. No matter how many times he used it, his magic did not manifest and it was clear he was agitated. Next was Rafre, the female robber. Her eyesight probably dropped suddenly. She kept rubbing her eyes. Seeing such an appearance, the robbers steadily approached an entered a battle with the adventurers. The robbers were unable to use skills and as expected couldnt fight. They were outnumbered and outmatched by the experienced adventurers. Their real plan was to probably cause a disturbance within the carriage with Gaskarth and using that opportunity to attack us with magic and suppress us. The robbers who were greatly overturned fell one by one. Thus, after the battle started for ten minutes, among the nine robbers including Gaskarth, two were dead and seven were captured, and we were able to peacefully survive. Chapter 4 Aaaannddd heres chapter 4~~~~~ c() After finishing dealing with the robbers invasion, I can finally return home. It seems that the robbers caught by the adventurers became crime slaves and were sold off. The money from selling them were divided equally to the passengers and the adventurers involved. Even though I helped, I still do not know whether I should tell anyone else about Cut & Pasteso I remained silent. Oh! Welcome back Myne, did you receive your Skills without any problems? Edgar-san, the gatekeeper whom I am familiar with, saw me and greeted me. Yes, somehow I was able to. I see, thats good. Expressing a friendly smile, he returned to gatekeeping after exchanging a few words. Name: Edgar?Munsell Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 24 Years Old Occupation: Guardian Skill Twin Blades?Holy Etiquette Iron Wall Wow, Edgar-sans amazing. He has Twin Blades?Holy. Moreover, he has Iron Wall which looks strong. Lets see, what kind of skill is Iron Wall. Lets try appraising Iron Wall more. Iron Wall: Optional invocation type Skill, able to invoke at any timing the user wishes. While invoking, defence power rises by three-fold. A cooldown time of 30 minutes is necessary after usage. Oh, three times the defence power, huh. Edgar-san is a person good at attacking and defending na. Cooldown time should be the time where you cannot use after using it. Theres even such a Skill, Ill remember it. By the way, even though its obvious, theres no way Ill cut off Edgar-sans Skill. I decided to only use it on evil people like enemies and robbers. If I use it indiscriminately, I wont be different from a robber. After separating from Edgar-san, I immediately entered the town. While using Appraisal non-stop, I walked directly towards my house. It was interesting as I was able to discover skills I never knew existed. My house is at the outskirts of the town. Even though its only me living in this house now, originally it was a house where I lived with my father and mother. I cant say that its a mansion but I think in its own way it is a place where I can live. Im back. Although there is no one to reply, it unconsciously came out from my mouth. I felt tired when I enter the house, and sat down on the floor. Phew somehow I feel tired naa. I was doing nothing for a while and rested. Somehow, it has been a shocking day. Ah, yeah, I should appraise myself. Name: Myne Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 Years Old Occupation: Apprentice Hunter Skill Appraisal?Complete Cut & Paste Dagger?Extreme Swift Feet (Small) Needlework Magic?Wind Twin Blades Sight Enhancement?Moderate Etiquette Leg Strength Enhancement?Small Cooking Art of Negotiation Alchemy The three people I used Cut on during the battle were different from those guys so I Cut some Skills which looked user-friendly. Cooking, Art of Negotiation and Alchemy. These three. Thinking about the future, these Skills will be helpful for my future plans. However, today I gained a lot of skills in one day. Its still okay right now, but it will be hard to look at the results of Appraisal after this. The skills which I obtained in order will be lined up but I wonder ifCut & Pastecan adjust this. And the result is that the Skills can be transferred. Skill Appraisal?Complete Cut & Paste Dagger?Extreme Twin Blades Leg Strength Enhancement?Small Sight Enhancement?Moderate Swift Feet (Small) Magic?Wind Cooking Needlework Etiquette Art of Negotiations Alchemy Yeah, with this it should be somewhat easier to look at. Lets adjust this periodically after this. Now then, lets think about what to do after this. First things first, it is reality that I am able to cut off Skills and make them mine with Cut & Paste. Should I tell people or not, huh . I think this is an extremely important choice. Even if Ive decided myself that I will only cut off the Skills from my opponents, I cant really believe that. When that happens, naturally, I think that I will try to avoid it. Well, that is true. If I imagine my own skills could be stolen without me knowing makes me scared, but I dont think that will happen. If that happens, it will hinder my life. After all, it isnt possible to live without any relationships to other people. If its like this, as expected I need to keep this a secret. Next is my life from now on. Thanks to the traps and hunters tools my father left for me, I was barely able to scrape out a living, but since Ive been bestowed with Skills, I want to make use of them. Then, what should I do but. A job which makes the best use of Cut, the steadiest should be employed by adventurers to dismantle at a dismantling shop? However, there are a lot of different personalities for adventurers, there may also be those who wont pay for just dismantling. Just by following them once, I might end up following them for life. It might be me worrying too much, but it is quite possible. I will pick one but for now, Ill postpone it. What about Paste? No, I can only think of a worker, Even if I were to have Cut, it will take too long to become independent. Kyakka da, Kyakka (Iz: ._., Kyakka sounds better imo xD Kyakka = Rejected) To not use the Skills which werent bestowed upon me by God, openly, is unexpectedly hard. Chapter 5 In the end, there seems to be little usage for Cut & Paste. Only as a dismantling shop, huh Wait, hold on? Since I managed to increase my number of skills after so much trouble, how about I try to become a real hunter? Dagger?ExtremeSwift Feet?SmallSight Enhancement?ModerateLeg Strength Enhancement?Small, if I can make good use of them, Id be able to hunt the small animals like rabbits which are in this area, no, perhaps I could also aim for larger ones. . Okay, lets try it that way. If its like this even if my new skills increase, my secret wont be exposed since there will not be anyone around me. Lets immediately go hunting tomorrow. Since Ive decided my course of action, though a bit rough, Ill head to sleep after I finish my dinner. While thinking of such things, I went to make my usual simple dinner. Since I did not have the time to go shopping today, Ill just have dried meat and rye bread. Even though I finished eating quickly since there wasnt much, it felt even tastier than usual. Maybe it was due toCooking? I want to somehow increase my proficiency level by cooking repeatedly. I woke up when the morning was still dark, and I immediately started to prepare for the hunt. I equipped a leather breastplate, gauntlet and a shin guard. I also affixed a dagger for dismantling on my hip. Usually, I would set up traps for small animals like rabbits but, todays aim is forest mutton, a sheep. Though the monster isnt fast, due to it using its sharp horns when charging, coupled with its sleep attack, it is a troublesome creature. As such, its a monster I would run from every time I bump into them. However, exactly because it is troublesome to obtain, it can be sold at high prices. Even though the meat has a peculiar flavour, and strong at that, its horns, hoofs and the like, can be sold at high prices. If I could hunt stably, my livelihood should improve greatly. My preparations are finished, and as this is my first time going on a real hunt my heart is going "doki doki", so I left for the nearby forest through the back gate. (JiN: I know, I could have used something other than doki and it still would have turned out fine, but this way it makes me go "doki doki" ) (Izzy: *facepalms*) The gatekeeper was concerned and saidQuite early arent you, be careful On the road to the forest I could get a feel of the effects of the new skill. Yes, its Swift Feet?Small. Just by running lightly, I attained a speed where I never could have reached before this without sprinting with all my strength. Moreover, I wasnt even short of breath. Once again, Ive felt the usefulness of the effects of skills. Such being the case, in a blink of an eye, I arrived at my destination. Nooow then, from here on is the real thing Probably because of nervousness, I accidentally let my thoughts slip from my mouth. With caution I advanced into the forest. NameForest?Rabbit RaceRabbit Family Gender Ability None Even though it is not the sheep-san Im aiming for, I found the rabbit-san whom I have always been indebted to. hmm? What? A word I have never seen before is in the appraisal results? Ability?? Whats this? Ill leave the unknown word in the hands of Appraisal. AbilityA unique skill that is based on the physique and build of the monster, generally on par with Skills. A monsters version of a skill is it? Based on the explanation it seems like its a monster-exclusive skill. Since it says physique and body build, even if it is Cut, Humes probably cant use it. For now, even though usually I would have trapped my opponents, for the first time I am going to fight it head-on and determine my own power. I held my dagger, and stood in the front of the Forest?Rabbit. The Forest?Rabbit noticed me and leaped towards me with naked fury! While I activatedLeg Strength Enhancement?Small, I nimbly dodged it, and at that moment I stuck out my dagger. Pigyaa(JiN: or is it "Pikaa-!!?? Sorry have no idea how rabbits are supposed to sound like) (Izzy: Its not a certain electric mouse) I could feel the dagger slice throughthe Forest?Rabbit''s meat and as it let out a shriek, I could see the bloodstained body of the Forest?Rabbit fell onto the ground. Even though its still breathing, its twitching from the considerably severe wound. I raised the dagger overhead, and then I stabbed its heart. Yosh, I defeated it I am surprised at myself for being able to take it down fairly quickly, I usedCutto disassemble the dead rabbit. Then, I threw it inside the Storage Bag I brought along. This is also a tool that is left behind by my father which has the ability to store up to about 50 kg of things inside. Living things cannot be put inside, and if spoils are stored inside, but terrible if forgotten and left to rot. Nonetheless, it is still a very useful tool. Now, lets look for the real prey: Forest?Mutton. Even after wandering for 20 minutes in the forest and defeating two rabbits, I did not find the main prey, the sheep. While I was still pondering on the reason, I could see a big black silhouette sluggishly walking from afar. I used Eyesight Enhancement?Moderate, and what I saw at the big black silhouette is an orc. (JiN: I legit thought he saw a giant sheep. Then I thought he saw an Oak) An orc is a humanoid monster called a Demon Race. It has atrocious physical strength, possessing a really tough skin, hes a considerably troublesome fellow. They are differ from other species as they are famous for kidnapping women and raping them in order to breed. And that is why this is the monster that the people from the town really hate. Frankly, I believe I have a really slim chance in winning. With my physical strength, I dont think the dagger will pierce through that tough skin. For the time being, I will try to Appraise it. NameOrc SpeciesDemon Race Gender Skill Strong Arm Ability Roar Mu, it has both Skill and Ability. As expected its on a different level than the rabbit. For now, Ill steal its Skill. As for the Ability, lets steal it and paste it on the tree over there. Since it seems like Humes cant use it. Strong ArmVoluntarily activated type Skill, its activated on ones desired timing. When used, ones arm strength will be doubled. Once used, a cooldown of 30 minutes is required before using it again. If its like this, I wonder if I can somehow take it down. Ive weaken it since I have taken away his Skill and Ability, and I feel like I can somehow deal with my previous worry, his tough skin, with Strong Arm. But, it really isnt a good idea if I rushed in directly from the front right. Aa, thats it! I have magic now! Since I never used it, I completely forgot about it. Lets get a hit in from the back using magic, then fight. With such grand scheme decided, I went behind that fellow, and Eat this While I shouted in my mind I activated Magic?Wind. While cutting off the twigs of the bushes which were in the way, and the wind magic flew towards the orc. Gya The noise of the twigs from the bushes being cut was heard by the orc, and it turned this way. But, as expected it couldnt react, and the wind magic splendidly hit him. GuooooooC Now! I used bothLeg Strength Enhancement?SmallandSwift Feet ?Smallimmediately leaped to the orcs chest. Then, I used Strong Arm that I took from him, and cut up his huge stomach in one go. The orc writhing in pain, flailed its arms I took a step back, and once again activated Magic?Wind. From point-blank range, the wind magic directly hit his cut off abdomen, and his movement became visibly sluggish. I took this chance to go behind him and thrust the dagger with all my might towards its neck This seems to have finished him off, as after he raised his voice and let out a huge cry, he finally fell. Did I defeat it? I waited for a while but it didnt even twitch. I disassembled it with Cut, and since it cant be used on living things, it can be used to determine whether it is still alive or dead. Since I can disassemble it, then it must mean that I defeated it. Phew, that was really heart throbbing. (Izzy: Seems like you didnt use dokidoki here lol) (JiN: cuz Im not doki doki anymore c( ? ???)? ) However, I defeated an orc! Even I could defeat orcs!! Chapter 6 I who defeated the orc which was unexpectedly a strong enemy, now have a little more confidence in my combat abilities. And once again, I felt the usefulness of the Skills. The things I could do up until now is because of the Skills I had obtained since yesterday I wonder how it will be if I had more Skills. Unintentionally, those words spilled out of my mouth. And, I now know the existence of both Skills and Abilities within monsters. Obviously I cant take the townspeoples skills, but I dont need to hold back if my opponent is a monster. It becomes weak when I steal its Skill, I can use said Skill freely, and monster is defeated. If its like this, instead of being a hunter, perhaps its better for me to become an adventurer instead. Even if I continue as a hunter, I will only encounter the same type of monsters. Naturally, the Skills I can acquire will eventually run out. But, what if I became an adventurer? Probably, to finish requests I will encounter many types of monsters. That means none other than becoming stronger myself. Ill be a hunter, was my plan yesterday, but after defeating an opponent as strong as the orc, I have started to greatly waver. (JiN: "e餮"ΤϺΤ衣) For now, I should finish dismantling this orc. If I dont hurry, the smell of blood will attract other monsters. Once again, I said while I continued dismantling the orc. I continued using Cut, and quickly dismantled it. I cant put all the spoils from the orc into the storage bag, since it should be around 100kg. Since I dont have enough space at all. I discarded the rabbit from before, sorted out the parts which can be sold, and put them in the Storage Bag. This really wont work out unless I buy a bag with bigger capacity. I put the parts of the orc until the bag is full, and hurried home. Even now, Leg Strength Enhancement?SmallandSwift Feet (Small)play important roles. Even though I went deeper into the forest than usual, in the blink of an eye Im already out of the forest, and arrived at the back gate of the town. After I showed the familiar gatekeeper my proof of citizenship while greeting him, I entered the town. Afterwards, I headed straight towards the usual butcher-san. Oji-san, good afternoon(JiN: For those who dont know, Oji-san refers to uncle/grandfather/old man, depending on who it is referred to.) Oh? Did you bring a rabbit, kid Oji-san replied, while expressing a smile. Ehehe, to be honest today is amazing you know Proudly, I took the orc meat and put it on top of the shop''s counter. O, oi kid, this is orc meat isnt it He was surprised as expected, and that made me a little happy. Yes, thats right. With the Skills that I was bestowed with at the temple yesterday, I somehow was able to beat it Seriously?! I see you have grown into an adult too huh, kid. To be able to defeat an orc, you must have gotten such a great skill you have to be grateful to God. By the way, generally, it is a courtesy not to ask about others skills. Even if an easy-to-understand skill was used in front of someone and is understood, it is an unspoken agreement to pretend that one is not aware of it. Then again, there are cases where people make public of their power for the sake of publicity like King-sama. Un, thats rightIll have to be grateful. While having such conversation, I finished taking out all the parts that I intend to sell. (JiN: this was by far, one of the hardest part to translate. Not joking man. (??)ߩ) The rest are for the alchemist-sans shop. By the way, the orcs meat is actually very expensive, because it tastes exceptionally good, and has a taste like that of a wild boar. Although a delicious wild boars meat is very popular, the orc is tastier as it is more fatty. Since it is relatively hard to bring back, the price inevitably becomes higher. This orc should be around 40kg. I wonder how much will it sell, Im getting excited. Hmm, youre really good at dismantling. 40kg Thats right, to congratulate you for becoming an adult, Ill raise the price. While saying as such, Oji-san thought for a while and handed me a piece of gold coin and 23 pieces of silver coins. WowEven if it was a whole rabbit, I wouldnt get more than 3 copper coins By the way, 10 pieces of copper coins is worth a piece silver coin, and 100 pieces of silver coins is worth a piece of gold coin, and 100 pieces of gold coins is worth a piece of platinum coin. My daily income until yesterday was usually around 8 pieces of copper coins to a piece of silver coin. So, with one orc I managed to obtain 123 days worth of income. Well, today is a congratulatory gift, but after this, remember that 1 kg of orc is 3 pieces of silver coins. Yes, I understandThanks Oji-san Expressing my gratitude to Oji-san, I left for the alchemist-sans shop. Good afternoon~ The the alchemist shop is run by are a married couple, and the husband was the one who replied. I wonder if the wife is not around? OhMyne-kunGood afternoon He replied my greetings with his usual smile. (JiN: btw, Myne calls him Onii-san throughout, I just put him/he since you know, its English. It doesnt really work that way. Again to those who don''t know, Onii-san usually refers to one''s elder brother or anyone slightly oler than one''s self) He is a very cool man. (JiN: "Senpai notice me~~!") Today, I didnt bring herbs, but orcs raw materials instead As I said that his smile cramped up in an instant. MMyne-kun defeated an orc YupThanks to the Skills I was bestowed with yesterday Just like the butcher-san, he also gave an understanding look as he remembered that I had reached adulthood. Well the, let me have a look at the materials I took out the intestinal parts and jars that contained the testicles, eyeballs as well as the demon core which I didnt at the butcher-sans shop and put them on the counter. The demon core, by the way, is a small stone contained in the hearts of the demon race, where magic power accumulates greatly. Not only can it be used in alchemy, it can also be used in other things such as a substitute fuel for magic tools. This is the material which can fetch the highest price. Hee, you dismantled this very wellEhWhat happened to the bonesThe bones can be sold at a high price too you know I threw them, since there is not enough space in the storage bag Yes, the gross weight of the orc was 100kg compared to the bags limit which was 50kg. Naturally, I cant bring things that are bulky or cheap, so I threw them away at the place I dismantled them. I see, it is the one your father used to carry rightSo its about 50 kg While saying that, he seemed to be thinking of something. For now, lets finish the transaction, Ill take all the intestines for 8 pieces of silver coins, the testicles for 20 pieces of silver coins, and 4 pieces of silver coins for the eyeballs. And 1 gold coin for the Demon Gem I managed to make more than I expected, I have to be thankful to Onii-san as well. By the way Myne-kun, how much money do you have right now He suddenly asked me. From the butcher-sans purchase I got I piece of gold coin and 23 pieces of silver coins As I said that, he once again pondered. If its like that, now you have 2 pieces of gold coins and 55 pieces of silver coins Yosh Myne-kun, can you hunt for another 3 orcsIf you could hunt them, along with the 55 pieces you have now, I can replace yours with a 10t(JiN: tonnes) storage bag A 10t storage bag is a high-class item that will cost not less than 10 pieces of gold coins, even if I managed to hunt 3 more orcs, it wont be enough to get hold of such an amount. After I tried asking him about it, somehow I came to understand it. I am told that, since orcs are strong, it would be tough to solo it safely if one does not have the strength of a Rank C adventurer or more. But, if a C Class adventurer fights, the sales price is going to be quite cheap. If D Class or lower adventurers go hunting, there has to be many people, in addition, the inexpensive rewards have to be shared according to the ratio of people which seems to be unprofitable. Therefore, subjugation quests are taken by relatively few people. But, among those raw materials, the testicles can be turned into tonic, and because nobles always desire them, they will buy it no matter how much it costs. And among them, a rookie that soloed an orc appeared. (JiN: WTF happened and how dahell it came to this??!!) But, because of the storage bags space, I couldnt bring back enough raw materials. If so, even if he provides a large storage bag cheaply if I constantly bring in orc parts, Onii-san will benefit from it as well. Plus, since we have known each other for a while, it is natural to cooperate. Incidentally, it is also to celebrate me becoming an adult. With that said, I agreed to his terms. I understandI will finish off the orcs After he showed a satisfied smile at my response, he came out from the store with a small black bag in his hands. Well then, Ill give you this first. You should be able to bring back at least two orcs, right Because I always accompanied my dad before, he trusts me enough to give it in advance. Gratefully, I accept his good will. Thank you very muchIll be back as soon as I can Take care, said he as he sent me off with his usual smile. Chapter 7 Very sorry bout the late chapters, please enjoy ???? Since its not yet noon, should I try hunting for the orc immediately? No matter what I want to repay him for entrusting me with the Storage Bag ahead of time. Orcs live fairly deep into the forest but there are some which wander around like the one from before. Its good that I can hunt rabbits, sheep, etc. while Im at it since I have the large Storage Bag. I returned home first, chewed on dried meat left over from yesterday and went towards the forest again. The gatekeeper must have changed shifts in the morning, since its a different person. Since hes also an acquaintance, he said Take carewhen showing me out. I was happy for that. Such a small thing became my motivation and brightened my mood as I entered the forest. (JiN: I somehow pity Myne, since the smallest things make him happy and stuff, he must have had a hard life I''ll be cheering for you Myne~~~ (i_i)) I advanced deep into the forest just as I did in the morning, rabbits appeared several times and I must have gotten the hang of it when I was fighting the orc. I quickly defeated them and tossed them into the Storage Bag. After catching about three rabbits, I discovered a new monster. Forest?Crawler, a caterpillar. Name: Forest?Crawler Race: Crawler Family Gender: None Skill Support Magic?Speed Reduction Oh? This guy has magic. Lets steal it at once. (JiN: Ok, now you''re just a thief (_ _)) And then, lets defeat it immediately. I mustve been careless, no, conceited. Theres no way I, who defeated an orc, lost to such a caterpillar. Standing in front of the crawler, I readied my dagger. And then I used Leg Strength Enhancement?Small, and reduced our distance in one go. Raising my dagger, alls left is to stab it, and as I thought that, that bastard spitted out something from its mouth. It was too late when I thought that it was dangerous, and that something struck near my right knee. Uwa! There wasnt any pain. Though there wasnt any pain, entwined around my right foot was something which looked like a pure white thread. Thus, I was stuck to the ground because that string-like thing had a strong adhesiveness. (JiN: (??)) Ah, I cant move my leg! I tried to move my leg in a hurry but it did not even move an inch. At the moment my awareness was concentrated on my foot, that bastard rammed into me. Ouch! Unexpectedly, sharp teeth bit into my arm. GYAAAAAA Crap, crap, crap, I need to do something! Even though I was wielding a dagger, because my legs couldnt move as I wish, I couldnt brace my legs and perfectly hit. The bastard spits out another thread-like thing at me who was struggling. This time it was aimed at my body. My mobility was remarkably decreased. Oh yeah withMagic?Wind! I recklessly fired wind magic rapidly, some of them were aimed at it and green blood was gushing out from the crawler. While I was bathed in the blood, I invoked Strong Arm and thrusted the dagger with all my strength. The thrusted dagger was aimed at the middle of its brows and the whole dagger pierced it. It slowly collapsed onto the ground. It seems like I defeated it one way or another. I, I was saved. I was wrong. Certainly it doesnt matter how many skills I have, I probably have to become stronger first. However, I was after all an apprentice hunter before I came of age. When I defeated the orc, it was only because I fought carefully that I somehow won. Theres no way I can also win if I was conceited and fought carelessly. Since its a caterpillar, I can still deal with it, but if it was an orc. I reflected a lot, and etched into my heart that I am unexperienced. If not, I would lose my life early. The fight against the crawler became a good lesson. While reflecting in my heart, I assessed the situation. I was bathed in the green bodily fluids of the crawler, and as expected, it feels gross. The white string-like thing spit out by the crawler was twined around my right leg and body. (JiN: (??)) First of all, I need to do something about the thread. I used Cutand steadily cut the thread off from my body and foot. This thread can probably be sold, so lets bring it back. As I said that, I put it into the storage bag my father left me. Ive decided to put small things inside this and bigger things inside the new bag. At the same time, I took out a potion and sprinkled it on the arm bitten by the crawler. As smoke sizzled out, the wound steadily healed. Phew, its good that I brought the potion I prepared for emergency cases. The potion I brought was of the cheapest rank, but it fits the occasion. The me who was just barely leading my life only had one of them. If I have some leeway financially, I need to buy some from the alchemy shop, huh. Hmm? Alchemy? I have it, dont I? Alchemy: A skill to produce new materials by mixing all sorts of raw materials. The higher the skill level, the higher the price of material produced. Oh, it really is alchemy! By any chance, isnt this what they use to make potions!? Low Grade Potion: A potion with low efficacy. It is possible to make one by mixing medicinal plants and clean water. Since it said clean water, it seems like I cant just use normal water. For the time being, lets collect medicinal plants if I see them. It might be good to get the onii-san at the alchemy shop to show me where he makes his items. Yosh, after this is dismantling the crawler. Since I dont know what people would buy, lets just bring everything back. If its just this, I can still put this into the small Storage Bag. Stowing away the crawler, once again, I advanced into the depths of the forest. After walking for a while, some rabbits appeared and I defeated them without being careless. After advancing a little more, I found the sheep which was my aim from this morning. Name: Forest?Mutton Race: Large Sheep Family Gender: Skill Support Magic?Sleep Ability Charge It has the skills as expected, of course I will also steal this. I also cut off its ability and threw it away. Yosh, lets fight it carefully. I went around to its back and with the certain win pattern, I threwMagic?Windat it. Of course, it hit and the sheep was stained in blood in a moment, but for some reason it raged and turned, so I closed our distance, used Strong Arm and cut it off with the dagger in one go. The sheep collapsed instantly and the outcome was decided. Perhaps, the sheeps life dispersed without knowing its cause. Before monsters approach I finished dismantling and stowed it in the small bag. Before long, its almost full. This morning I stopped when its about this much, but since I can still put some in I can still go on. Since I still havent defeated my main objective, the orc, of course I can only advance. Of course, cautiously and without carelessness! After that, while defeating a few sheep and rabbits, I advanced into the forest and finally found orcs. Moreover, its three at once. If its one at a time there probably wouldnt be a problem, I only need to surprise attack one of them. To break the deadlock, I need the two support magic which I obtained earlier. Support Magic?Speed Reductionand Support Magic?Sleep. First of all, I need to put one to sleep, and if Im not noticed then another one. If they dont fall asleep, Ill use Support Magic?Speed Reductionwhile there is still some distance and throw Magic?Windat them. After that Ill just go with the flow. If I can put two to sleep from the beginning, then Ill be fairly at ease. First of all, Ill use Strong Arm, Leg Strength Enhancement?Smalland Sight Enhancement?Moderatebeforehand. Of course, I didnt forget to steal their skills and abilities beforehand. I went as near as possible, and estimated the timing Now! Support Magic?Sleep!! Yosh, it seems like its asleep. Once more Support Magic?Sleep! Tch, its no use, it realised and resisted. I proceeded with the plan, casted Support Magic?Speed Reductionand rushed towards the orcs. I avoided the orcs whose movements became dull, and thrusted my dagger with all my strength. It seems like I managed to cut off its right arm. It yelled out loudly. Then, I aimed at its face and threw Magic?Windat the orc with dulled movements. The orc must have not expected the magic to come at that time, and it was directly hit at the face according to plan. With this, both orcs are wounded, its movements became monotonous due to its anger and its movement worsen due to the damage taken. The orc whose face has been pummelled should not be a problem and can be put off until later, and I decided to defeat the orc whose arm was cut off. As I was thinking that, suddenly I received a great impact from the back. Guo! It seems like the orc I was aiming at directly hit me earlier at the back. While my feet were wobbling, I stood up and took some distance. I once again shot Magic?Windat its feet, aimed at it when it flinched and closed our distance again. Then I swung my dagger at full strength, and cut off its windpipe. It let out a cry at its deathbed, and the orc whose face was smashed recklessly swung its stone axe around. Because there wasnt a need to get near an enemy which couldnt see, I distanced myself and fired Magic?Windrapidly and killed it. All thats left is the sleeping one. It wouldnt be good if it suddenly woke up, so I took some distance and overlapped the Support Magic?Sleep I confirmed that it cant move, and stabbed with all my strength at its heart from the back. It was a hard fight but I was somehow alive and the me who defeated three orcs fell to my back then and there. Chapter 8 Even though it was a hard fight, it was quite the harvest to be able to defeat three of the orcs which I was aiming for in just today. Thats because I thought it would take two to three days, fastest. With this, the storage bag is officially mine. In this hunt, the understanding of the storage bags usefulness has penetrated deep into my bones. (JiN: Is this some sort of Japanese proverb?) I planned to understand it but it has to be tried out before getting the hang of it. Though I had to dismantle, three orcs on top of that, I still have some space. Finishing the job by picking medicinal plants and hunting prey on the way back is something my mental health and financial stability are thankful for. While thinking that, I returned cautiously due to the lesson from the battle with the crawler. didn''t forget to use appraisal and harvest herbs on my way. In the end, I defeated one crawler and two Forest Mutton before exiting the forest. When I was passing through the back gate, the gatekeeper whom I was familiar with saw me who was dyed in the green crawlers body fluids and became confused. Im terribly sorry for that. As expected, itd be awkward going to the butcher and alchemy shop looking like this. As such, I decided on returning once. When I reached my house, I quickly took off my dirty clothes, drew a larger amount of water from the well and poured it on myself without hesitation. When the water I drew was almost used up, I was somehow able to wash away the green colour. I wiped off the water on my equipment and dried them inside the house, and changed into new clothes. The green colour on the clothes probably wont be washed off, huh. For the time being, Ill just leave the water to boil. When I finished, the sun had completely set. I hurriedly rushed towards the greengrocer and bought the vegetables I need for dinner. I then tossed them into the storage bag and hurried towards the alchemy shop. By the way, since Im inside the town, naturally I dont use my skills. Since I cannot tell others about my skills, I have to be cautious not to use them carelessly. Good Evening As soon as I reached the alchemy shop, I greeted loudly towards the shop. As I did that, his wife came out with a Ara ara, now, now Ive heard from my husband, that you defeated an orc? Amazing, Myne-chan! Onee-san was surprised? I reflexively broke into a smile as I was praised by the beautiful wife. Ehehe, Im not that amazing. By the way, is onii-san in? Yes, yes, Ill call him now. As she said that, the wife disappeared into the shop. I waited for a while, and onii-san came out while wiping his hands with a towel. Whats wrong, Myne-kun? Ive defeated three orcs! I cheerfully answered onii-sans question, and then his face was cramped like this morning. Isnt that too fast? I think that I was lucky! Though I said I three orcs, would it be okay to bring the meat out? Lucky, you say even if Im lucky I cant defeat three of them, you know. Onii-san smiled wryly, and said that since he didnt need the meat, he only wanted the usual raw materials. As expected since the parts are from three orcs, and theres even bones, we moved to the workshop inside the shop and there, I took everything out. Yeah, these are certainly the parts from three orcs. Ive also thought about this this morning but the dismantling is really skilful. Continuing from his wife, onii-san also complimented me and once again, I grinned. Theres no problems with the materials, and as promised this storage bag is now yours, Myne-kun. I dont think the onii-san whom I trusted will lie to me, but as expected, him formally declaring it makes me relieved. Thank you very much! If I hunt them again, Ill bring it! Ah, before I forget, wont you buy this too? As I said that, I brought out the raw materials I dismantled from the crawler and the string-like thing it spat. Aah, maybe the sheeps horns and hoofs too? Hee, a crawler, huh. I dont think we or the butcher will buy its meat. I can buy the feelers and tails, and also this thread. As he said that, he handed over 4 silver coins and 6 copper coins. Breaking it down, two parts of feelers and tails cost three silver coins, and the thread-like thing costs 1 silver coin and 6 copper coins. Surprisingly the pseudo-thread costs quite a lot. I am told it is an ingredient to make expensive cloth. After this are the sheep''s horns and hooves, which costs 24 silver coins. It seems that they were bought for an unexpectedly high price. By the way, these horns and hooves are grounded and one way or another, mixed together and become sleeping pills. (JiN: How Just how??) While I was rejoicing at the unexpected income, I tried asking about the thing I came up with in the middle of hunting. By the way, I have a request Request? Why are you so formal suddenly? If its possible, I would like to watch and learn potion mixing but is it no good? My request was probably too unexpected, onii-san displayed a dumbfounded expression while thinking a little. I dont mind, but even if you looked, if you dont have the skill, you cant become skilled in it, you know? If the quality is bad, there might be a chance if you practise again and again, but Ee, I dont mind! Please take care of me!! The conclusion, I was able to make a potion from well water and medicinal plants. It seems that the water which flows underneath the Town of Lucas is Clean Water Since its well water, one can draw as much as they like. Lets return and try it out immediately. By the way, I also studied the mixing of high potion by observing. It seems that I need to use medicinal plants and Pure Running Water. It seems that I need to use water flowing from the upper part of the clear stream in Mount Muir, which is about 2 days from the Town of Lucas when travelling by carriage. Of course, there are other places where I can obtain Pure Running Water, but that place is the nearest place from the Town of Lucas. Because I have reached a certain level in compounding, I expressed my gratitude to both of them, and left for home, passing through the butcher. Since its about the closing time of the butcher, Im not sure whether I can make it or not. After this corner is the butchers. I reflexively quicken my steps. When I turned around the corner, what I saw was the figure of the oji-san closing his shop. Oh? Its you, boy, whatre you in such a hurry for? The oji-san saw me, and greeted me while his teeth were shining. I like how even though he has a stern face, his face is absolutely not scary! Thank goodness, oji-san can you still buy some stuff? Hmm? You caught something again? Okay then, but let me close the store first. If not, customers will come endlessly While laughing Gahaha!, oji-san started tidying up again. I will help! Oji-san said, Oh, is that so? Well then, Ill be counting on you! while handing over a broom and a dustpan. After we started tidying up for about five minutes, we finished without any problems. Then, we closed the door and went inside the shop, I brought out the orc meat which oji-san demanded, rabbits, and mutton. Boy, did you hunt for orcs again? This amount two, no, three? Youve become a man, huh. As he said that, oji-san handed over 5 gold coins and 55 silver coins. I gave you some bonus, though its only a little, but youve become rich in one go huh, boy! Gahahaha I put the money I received in the storage bag, and expressed my gratitude to oji-san. Thank you as always, oji-san! Its fine. Are you planning on hunting tomorrow? If so, take care, okay? Oji-san being concerned about me Im really thankful. Yes! Thanks you, Ill remember your advice while hunting! Ill be going then, good night! Saying my thanks, this time I headed towards my house. It seems like Ill be having a good dream tonight. Today, a person has been bestowed with an interesting skill. If you specially report to me, it must be something considerable. What kind of skill? It isAppraisal?Complete Oh? Within the darkness, two people are conversing. The conversation of these two people will have a great impact on Mynes life, but of course, theres no way Myne knows of this now. Chapter 9 However, potions can be created using drawn well water, huh. When I returned home, I immediately prepared to try making potions. According to plan, when I was able to make the potion with the flow I saw at the alchemist, my impressions were as above. (TL: Basically the soliloquy above) I can make approximately 6 L of potion from just the medicinal plants Ive collected. As expected, if I sell these, the alchemy shops sales will be affected. And Ill be repaying his kindness in teaching me with evil. Ill just make enough for my own use. This much will probably last me some time, right? For now, the completed potions were put in a big transparent bottle which I previously bought from the general store. Tomorrow, Ill buy small bottles and divide the potions. With my work roughly finished, while I was taking a breather my stomach let out a rumble. (Izzy: The original says Guu~~, but not much onomatopoeia is usually used in English) (JiN: *doki doki* :3) Come to think of it, I still havent eaten yet. As I only needed to make food for one, I cooked the leftover orc meat teppanyaki-style, and garnished the salad with Nobuchu leaves I bought from the vegetable shop. (TLN: Probably fictional?) Thanks to the Cooking skill, I was able to make simple but very delicious food. Also, since it was the special first-class orc meat and not the usual rabbit meat, it wasnt only due to the skill. Although I intended to make quite a lot, I licked my lips as I finished eating, and it seems that I was able to relax after a while. Since I spontaneously used too much energy, I threw myself on the bed. Todays also peaceful, and I was able to survive It really became busy all of a sudden, huh. Well, because of that my earnings were also amazing 5 gold coins and 83 silver coins. Along with 6 copper coins were my income. Furthermore, I obtained a Storage Bag (Extra-Large). All of these were thanks to the skills I was bestowed with, no matter how many times I thank God, itll never be enough. Thinking about the income and skills, as expected, becoming an adventurer is probably the correct decision. Lets try making an appearance at the Adventurers Guild tomorrow. I should think about this seriously. Yosh! Ive worked hard today! Good night! Adventurers Guild It includes not just the Kingdom of Augusta, which the Town of Lucas, where Mynes residence is in, belongs to, but also other countries, and is a for-profit organisation which exists in practically every town. A few centuries ago, there existed a hero who for the sake of subjugating monsters efficiently, called out to people who were bestowed battle-oriented skills, and an organisation which gathered these people were formed. With the flow of time, that system was polished. It is now changing into an existence that will provide information and build a network to raise the survival rate of adventurers, soldiers and the like who fought against monsters, and will support their lives by making it profit-based. *blank* In each continent, country, and town, etc., a branch is established, and every day it assists the registered adventurers. The Adventurers Guild is basically open every day of the year, and is operates in the morning, afternoon, night and even midnight. In the case of unexpected situations, they will take care of it immediately. It is a for-profit organisation, and though they are an independent business organisation, basically they are in charge of defence of the towns they are established in. On the surface, they receive requests for defending the town made by the head of the place where they are established, such as kings and lords. Of course, since it is a request, there is a reward. Though, a large reward will only be given out when there is catastrophic damage at the level of the monsters great invasion ?Flood? which happens a few times over the course of several years. If there are no special situations like that, every month a fixed amount of money would be paid by the country or town, etc., and is reduced to a part of the reward for a request made to the adventurers. A boy, no, a young man who has come of age, paid a visit to such an Adventurers Guild. Yes, that young man was Myne. So this is the Guild, its my first time entering, huh. Unintentionally, I looked around me restlessly. As I did that, I found Keith-san, the C-rank adventurer who was on the same carriage as me on the way back from the capital. Besides him, I also happen to see the other adventurers from that time. Keith-san and the others were standing in front of a large board which looked like a notice board with their arms folded, and it seems like they are looking at the papers affixed onto the board with a serious expression. Their expression is really serious, what are they looking at, I wonder I became very curious at what they were looking at, but first lets ask various questions at the reception. Even if I become an adventurer, as expected information is still necessary. I lined up at the counter with the shortest line, and waited for my turn. Then, my turn came around and I greeted the beautiful onee-san at the reception. Good morning! She was probably surprised at my greeting, as the onee-san showed a dumbfounded expression for a moment, but immediately a smile surfaced as she replied with a Good morning. Etto, my name is Myne. Actually I just came of age the day before yesterday Today I came because I am interested in becoming an adventurer, but there are some parts which I dont really understand, so I thought that I should learn about it. Hearing my words, the onee-san once again showed a surprised expression. Huh? I cant ask questions here? Sorry, was I being a bother? While I was feeling dejected, the onee-san flustered, shook her head as she heard my question and replied No, its nothing like that. Really? You dont mind? I thought that she was probably taking care of my feelings, and I asked again while feeling dejected. Its really nothing like that, sorry. You see, a lot of adventurers are rowdy. However, Myne-kun is really polite so I was surprised. (TLN: Myne usually speaks in polite language with other people, but not when talking to himself.) Even if you say a lot, since I dont understand it thats why I came so I thought while feeling relieved. Thats good, I feel relieved. And, what did you wanted to ask? Since Ive already prepared what I wanted to ask beforehand, I asked them one by one. Thus what I understood was ?A Guild Card will be issued if one registers, which can be used as a formal identification document. (JiN: Aaaaand here comes the Guild Card XD) ?The guild is generally a place to mediate the requests as work for adventurers. ?There are ranks for adventurers, and by completing requests the rank will gradually increase, and will be able to receive requests with a better reward. ?There are four types of request: Subjugation Harvesting Escort Special. To rank up, it is necessary to receive requests equally. A request which involves the life and death of people in the town where rank does not matter is called an Emergency Request and it is a compulsory duty to accept it. ?Materials obtained from quests or outside quests can be sold. ?There is no need for guild members to pay the tax directly. A part of the request reward will be deducted beforehand for the tax. ?If no requests are accepted in a long time, one will be expelled from the guild, and the country will claim the unpaid tax from when one was still a guild member. It is roughly like this. Depending on the request received, it is necessary to go to distant towns and dungeons as I thought. Yes, it seems like theres a lot of merit for me. However, because I want to hide my skills, it is probably hard for me to join a party in accepting a request. Thank you for teaching me even though you are busy. Hearing your explanation, Im determined to become an adventurer. As I gave my thanks and said as such, the onee-san smiled and answered Im glad to be of help. While thinking a beautys smile really makes one feel lively, I also unintentionally smiled. So, you want to become an adventurer?(JiN: And to which Myne replies, "Nope, I came to ask questions about adventurers, in an adventurers'' guild cuz my cat is pregnant with rocks") As I answered Yes! at the onee-sans question, I could hear a rough voice from behind me. Tch, a brat wants to become an adventurer? Are you looking down on us?! (JiN: How? Just HOW on earth you came to this conclusion?!) Yeah, somehow a bothersome thing happened. Next Chapter>> Chapter 10. Tch, a kid wants to become an adventurer? Dont you look down on us Yup, it seems like this is going to be troublesome. Hyold-san, quarrels inside the guild are prohibited. The onee-san shouted a warning at the adventurer. However, it doesnt seem to have any effect at all. Aisha-chan, this isnt a quarrel, Im just going to teach the reality to this kid who doesnt know his place. Just shut up and watch. I see, if you deal with this kind of people regularly, you will be surprised at my greetings and speech. I have understood this in a strange place. Ah, this Onee-chans name is Aisha, lets remember that. Name : Hyold Race : Hume Gender : Male Age : 29 years old Occupation : Adventurer (D Rank) Skill Axe Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) So hes a Rank D adventurer, he has fairly good Skills. Ill observe the situation, it he looks like a bad guy, then maybe Ill take away his skills. Oi, shitty brat! Thanks to this Hyold-samas teachings, I saved your life, so hand over all your money as reward Hmm? Did he teach me anything? I dont understand anything he said. Etto Hyold-san, was it? Did I receive any teachings from you? I have no idea, though The adventurers inside the guild burst out in laughter at the exchange we had. Oi oi Hyold, isnt he not taking you as an opponent? Youre getting looked down upon by a brat, you know An adventurer raised his voice, pointing and laughing at Hyold. The other adventurers laughed harder at that. The source of the laughter, Hyold, had his face turned red and started shouting. Dont screw around, you shitty brat! If you dont understand, Ill teach you physically!! Saying that, he raised his fist and threw it towards me. I can dodge it, but if I do, it might go wrong and hit Aisha-san, the receptionist lady. I cant forgive something like that. It cant be helped, Ill let him hit me. Ive made a lot of potions, so I probably wont die. I firmly guarded against the shock, and clenched my teeth. Dogo(TLN: As in hitting something, not doggo.) As Hyolds fist hit my right cheek, the shock sent me flying from my seat, and my back violently collided with the counter. Ouch I then collapsed onto the floor on my back. Aisha-san exposed an expression of anger, and among the adventurers were whistles and cheers. While I frantically endured the pain which almost made me lose consciousness, I plundered both the assholes skills. I formed a smile, saying serves you right in my heart, as Cut & Paste finished without a hitch. However, thinking that I was laughing at him, Hyold trampled on my stomach with full strength. Gu Seeing me who was fainting in agony, he felt refreshed, and with the foot that was trampling me, he put in strength in grinding as he crushed me. As expected, this was unpleasant. My consciousness was then cut off. What happened? Its awfully noisy downstairs, did some idiot do something again? Leaving the office, I went towards the first floor. As I neared the stairs, I was able to clearly hear the racket. Oi oi Hyold, isnt he not taking you as an opponent? Youre getting looked down upon by a brat, you know Hmm, the one who kicked up this fuss was that Hyold, huh. How many times does this make? I should prepare to give him a severe punishment this time. Dont screw around, you shitty brat! If you dont understand, Ill teach you physically!! When I finally reached the stairs landing, the scene entered my eyes. (TLN: http://kentikuyougo.nukimi.com/z-odoriba.jpg) That Hyold had his fist aimed at a young man sitting on the reception. Hm, that young man, though he could dodge, he clenched his teeth. Since he might involve Aisha if he dodge, huh. His action and resolution doesnt fit his age. Hes quite good. He shows promise for a youth. Naturally, the young man was hit and fell to the ground. Shit Hyold that bastard, is he trying to kill him!? As expected, I cant just watch after seeing him putting strength in crushing the collapsed young mans stomach. Stop it, you idiot! I shouted at Hyold with a voice which resounded throughout the whole guild. Everyone sent their gaze towards me. G, Guild leader Hey, whats this commotion about? Huh, Hyold My voice echoed throughout the whole floor which had turned deathly silent. As I sent a stare full of bloodthirst at Hyold, he trembled and started giving his excuse. T, This is that, that education, giving this unruly shitty brat guidance as a senpai in the guild! Is this like the last time you said this, where you picked a fight with a promising newbie, and then made him leave the guild? Haa? I remembered my irritation at this idiot who keeps repeating the same stupid excuse. You told me this before didnt you? That youve repented and this wont happen twice Oh, was it a lie? Of course not! I didnt lie to you, Ive repented you see, I didnt do anything bad, the fault is with this shitty brat Insisting that hes right to the very end, huh. Very well. Ill confirm this. Hou, Aisha. Is what this idiot saying the truth? Despite being confused at suddenly being in the conversation, Aisha answered according to my wishes. No, hes not. He picked a fight with a civilian who isnt an adventurer, furthermore a young man who had just come of age, and demanded money from him. Hearing Aishas answer, Hyolds face was dyed in red again, and started raving. D, dont joke around! I didnt do anything like that, dont you say irresponsible things! Furthermore, when the young man rejected his demand, and suddenly hit him who is a civilian I understand now, Aisha. For the time being, youll immediately bring that young man to the medical room. Leave the rest to me Nodding to my instructions, Aisha, along with another receptionist lady, carried the young man to the medical room. Even though its a serious injury, he wont die with this. Ill need to give that young man apology money from the guild later. After confirming that Aisha-tachi has left my sight, I quietly descend from the stairs. (TLN: -tachi means and others. Basically the others is the other receptionist girl.) Hey, Hyold wont you tell me? Since when in the world was it okay for an adventurer a D rank adventurer, at that, to raise their hand against an ordinary child? I asked a question lavished with bloodthirst to Hyold. I, I said Im not at fault right? Naa, please forgive me I wont do it again, absolutely, will not do it again, okay? How many times does this make? You saying those words to me? Its also absolutely this time. I didnt lie to you, really! Please believe me No, as expected, I cant believe that anymore, are you looking down on me on the guild? To err again and again, and this time he even raised his hand against a civilian. I cant possibly absolve him of his crime, if he really think I will forgive him for this, then hes really a mindless idiot. Ill give you two choices. First is that you pay ten platinum coins as breach of contract, and expelled from the guild. D, dont joke around, as if Ill accept that! Dont screw with me!!! The other is, before leaving the guild, cut off both of your arms now to pay the debt. Choose whichever you like An adventurer the guild has accepted, and furthermore a D rank, raising his hand against a civilian and finally killing him and such, is an action looking down on the guilds trust. If it goes that far, itll be an error due to leniency, even to the society. (TLN: Tried my best. ޤǤäƤgϡޤ̤뤤Ԥ줫ͤʤʧB) You bastard, I refuse both of them!!!! This idiot, Ill fucking let you have the worst. Pointing a weapon towards me. However, somethings not right. Raising his voice, the axe he swung with all his strength, that strike had relatively little sharpness. A strike unbecoming of a D rank adventurer. I dont think hes taking it easy but, whatever. It doesnt matter what hes scheming. (TLN: Too hard >_> ΤǤ褦ɢ餷Ƥ롣) I drew the two-handed sword I carried on my back, and cut off both of Hyolds arms from the shoulder. I had planned to encircle him, but it ended fairly quickly, huh whatever then. Ugaaaa, m, my aaaarms~~~~ Since he doesnt have his arms anymore, his life as an adventurer has ended. Hell have to live quietly from now on. While thinking as such, I casually sprinkled high-grade potion on his shoulders. This is after all compensation, its not like I want to kill him. I then said in a loud voice towards those within the guild. Okay, I wont tell you to act irreproachably towards the adventurers. However, you shall abide by the rules decided by the adventurers guild. My voice unexpectedly resounded among the adventurers who were making a stir at the tragedy inside the guild. Those who cant abide by the rules, those uninterested in abiding, and those who hold the guilds sanctity in contempt, cannot enter the guild. Get out immediately so I declared, and started walking towards the medical room. An unfamiliar ceiling As I opened my eyes, a view I have never seen before entered my sight. Ah, Myne-kun Youve woken up? Thank goodness. Perhaps my muttering was heard, I heard a womans voice. I think Ive heard this voice somewhere before where was it? As my mind was in a mess, I couldnt collect my thoughts well. What in the world happened to me? While my mind was in a mess, an extremely beautiful onee-san entered my view. Ive seen this person before, this receptionist Aisha-san, was it? Ah, Im starting to remember. An adventurer named Hyold picked a fight with me, I was hit by him and my stomach was trampled with full strength. Ive dont have any memories since then, which means I lost consciousness then, I think. Where is this? After I enquired from Aisha-san, she wore an expression of relief from the bottom of her heart and replied Its the Guild Medical Room. I see, Aisha-san was the one who brought me here, I have to say my thanks. Thank you very much for helping me, onee-san. After I expressed my gratitude, before Aisha-san responded, I heard a mans voice. Sorry Myne-kun, was it? I am the Guild Master, Bazzam. I, as the guild master, sincerely apologise.(TLN: Х Any suggestions?) A man who called himself the guild master suddenly appeared, bowed deeply at me and spoke words of apology No no, not at all. It should be me who should be sorry for troubling you. As I replied, Bazzam-san said Eh? and showed a surprised look. Guild Master, Myne-kun is like this, you know. Aisha-san, for some reason, had a triumphant look on her face as she addressed the guild master. No, sorry. Since Ive only been talking to the those guys who use rougher tones, hearing your polite speech surprised me. Come to think of it, Aisha-san also said something like that. Now then, the man called Hyold who picked a fight with you, Ive handed him his punishment just now on behalf of the guild. With the previous topic settled, Bazzam-san started talking about the cause of me sleeping here. Punishment? Ah, Ive expelled him from the guild and cut off both of his arms. Cut off his arms!? Seriously? I reflexively pulled back hearing those dangerous words he suddenly uttered. Probably realising my expression, Bazzam-san grinned broadly and told me directly. That guy didnt just break the rules once or twice. Furthermore, this time hes guilty of trying to kill an ordinary person. As he said that, he glanced at me and continued. If I didnt act then youd definitely be dead by now. As the guild master I cant overlook this, he wouldnt be able to live freely up until now with his arms cut. Well, he got what he deserved I feel like it is overkill, but if the guild master says so. At any rate, since the punishment has been handed out, it wont matter even if I say anything. Therefore, this incident was completely due to our guilds incompetence. We will give 20 gold coins as compensation, take it from Aisha after this. Eh? That Isnt 20 gold too much money!? I cant accept it!! No, the guild also has to keep up its appearance. Well be troubled if you dont accept it, so please understand. As he said that, the guild master stood up from his seat, said Goodbye and left the medical room. While I was flabbergasted at the rapid development, I came to when Aisha-san cleared her throat. Sorry, even though he acted like that, he is worried about you, you know? said she as she gave me a wink, and followed-up for the guild master. Now then, I would like to properly apologise. Also, thanks. For taking the hit to protect me. N, no, its only because I dont like a girl being hit besides, its originally my fault that he picked a fight Yes, but remember that I am grateful to you, ne Ah, yes Somehow, it was forcibly concluded. As expected, theres this feeling of an older woman. Well then, lets proceed with our talk. About registering for the guild, you still havent changed your mind? Ah, right. I came here to join the guild, Ive completely forgot about it because of the disturbance. Yes, please take care of me. I bowed and gave my affirmation, Aisha-san smiled sweetly and continued. Understood, its not as an apology for this times incident, but I am assigned as Myne-kuns exclusive receptionist. Exclusive receptionist? Whats that? An unfamiliar word appeared again. Though I still didnt understand and was confused, she continued talking. Ah, I havent introduced myself, have I? I am Aisha. Aisha?Lorelle! Please take care of me, Myne-kun?(TLN: Suggestions? `) Eh? Um, Aisha-san, please take care of me too not!? What is an exclusive receptionist!? Exclusive receptionists are receptionists designated upon special adventurers by the guild master and are exclusive to them. So, as an apology for this time, Guild Master Bazzam assigned me as an exclusive receptionist to you.(TLN: Somehow she said its for the trouble, but above she says it isnt.) Exclusive, does it mean that when I dont come Aisha-san wouldnt be working!? Im extremely sorry for that. No no no no, as you can see, Im weak, and will trouble Aisha-san, you know!? Please let me off Dont worry, even though its called exclusive, Ill still work as usual, you know? It only means that I will attend to you if you come, so dont worry. Afterwards, I tried putting up resistance, but since it has already been decided, I couldnt change the fact that she was now my exclusive receptionist. Are you okay already? If so, lets head on to the guild counter. Ill issue the card there With Aisha-sans prompt, I took a look at my condition, and there doesnt seem to be a problem. Even though I was took that much damage, as expected of the guilds medical facilities, there are a lot of skilled medics. Yes, I am alright. Seeing me getting up from my bed, Aisha-san started walking. Seeing that I hurriedly followed her. Would you please sit here? I was led to a different counter from when the trouble happened, and sat on the chair. It is a little separated from the previous counter, somehow I had an impression that this place was the only independent and special place. It seems like it is different from the previous counter? I tried asking Aisha-san. Yes, this place is for the exclusive use for adventurers who have an exclusive receptionist, and theres no need to line up like the ordinary counters. Oh, its true that it would be a smoother process here, and I feel that the reception would be considerably warmer. While I was thinking as such, I looked at the counter I lined up at, and even now theres still a lot of people lining up. Well then, would you please fill in the necessary information on this paper? If you need help in writing it, tell me. Its okay, I can write by myself. I filled in information like my name, age and address, and after roughly checking it, I submitted it to Aisha-san. While checking the documents she received, she started talking to me. Oh, you live in your own house, huh, Myne-kun So youre an apprentice hunter~ While I chatted for a while with Aisha-san, she finished checking the documents. Okay, there isnt anything wrong with the documents, wait for a while and Ill make your card for you. She returned the documents and disappeared into the back of the room. O, oi? Did you see that Aisha-san, became that youngsters exclusive receptionist right? Eh? Seriously? Thats not possible, right? She never agreed no matter how high-ranked an adventurer begs? But, only adventurers who have exclusive receptionists can process at that counter right? While I was waiting, when I tried listening on the other adventurers conversation, I learned that Aisha-san is quite the famous receptionist. Is it really okay for a beginner like me although the person herself doesnt care, I felt really uneasy. To calm my heart, I appraised my own skills. Name: Myne LV : 7 Race: Hume Gender : Male Age : 15 y/o Occupation : Apprentice hunter Skill Appraisal?Complete LV2 (3/200) Cut & Paste (9/200) Dagger?Extreme (14/50) Twin Blade (0/50) Axe (0/50) Leg Strength Enhancement?Small (22/50) Sight Enhancement?Moderate (10/50) Swift Feet (Small) (22/50) Strong Arm (10/50) Magic?Wind (12/50) Support Magic?Speed Reduction (2/50) Support Magic?Sleep (1/50) Support Magic?Gradual Small Recovery (0/50) Cooking (1/50) Needlework (0/50) Etiquette (0/50) Art of Negotiation (2/50) Alchemy (6/50) Eh? EEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH!!!!? Something chaaanged!? What is this, this level!!!??? Its my first time hearing it though!? Incomprehensible numbers appeared at the back of the skills? I had planned on calming my heart, instead I ended up making my heart pound. While I was trembling at the appraisal results which had suddenly changed, Aisha-san who finished her job returned. Ara? Whats with the amusing look? Youre making a funny face, Myne-kun! I was laughed at. It was extremely embarrassing. I wish I could just disappear. Sorry for making you wait, this will be your card. As she said that, she handed me a ochre-coloured metal card with a pink border. Engraved on it was my name and the word F. And for some reason on the lower right, Lucas: Aisha was written. The pink border on the card means that there is an exclusive receptionist. By the way, pink is my favourite colour. According to Aisha-san. The colour and material of the card determines the adventurers rank. F is ochre, E is yellow, D is grey, C is bronze, B is silver, A is golden, S is black. The materials for F-D seems to be bronze, C is copper, B is silver, A is gold, and S is platinum. Since my rank is F, my card is ochre-coloured. Also, the card can act as an identification document. The proof of citizenship I have is only valid in the Augusta Kingdom which includes the Town of Lucas, but the guild card is valid in all towns. It seems that it is also valid even in rural areas without guilds. Its very reliable, this adventurers guild. Because of the credibility, Hyold whose conduct will sway that trust was severly punished by the guild master. If I were to decrease the guilds credibility, naturally I will be punished, so I should be responsible for my actions, Aisha-san strongly warned me. Then, the apology money which guild master told you about just now in the medical room has been put in this card. Apology money has been put in? What does that mean? She probably noticed me making a I-dont-understand expression. Aisha-san smiled sweetly and explained it to me. The guild has a service to look after the money, and can be withdrawn in any guild around the world. Information about deposited money is recorded in the card. I see, that means that the 20 gold coins guild master mentioned is recorded in this card. I feel extremely grateful to the guild for safekeeping the money. If I were to buy equipment, the excess money will be stored. Also, when you want to receive a request, you dont need to go to the counters over there, but come to this counter even if your receptionist isnt here. And, if you insert the card here, Ill come! By the way, if you go are in other guilds then naturally its the general counters. Exclusive receptionist, amazing. Getting along with a beautiful onee-san, and smooth guild processes. Others will be extremely envious of that. Incidentally, if a subjugation request is accepted, the number of monsters defeated will automatically be recorded in the card, so dont worry. Its certainly perfect, this card. I wonder what kind of technology is used to build this. (Izzy: I want to know too.) Well then, this is the last one. You can reissue a lost card but there will be a handling fee so please be careful. The handling fee differs by rank, F~B will cost one gold coin. Ive heard that long ago, there never ceased to be adventurers who lose their cards. Well, to the boorish adventurers, taking care of such a small thing will be quite hard huh. Thus, to counter this, the guild implemented the handling fee for a reissue, and since then the number of lost card cases made a sudden drop. After all, losing a card with such amazing features without reservation is unbearable, right. I will also have to be careful as to not lose it. Since all the explanations and procedures are finished, I expressed my gratitude to Aisha-san, and left the guild. With this, I am also officially an adventurer! Chapter 13. There might be a few minor mistakes here and there since my Japanese is not exactly fluent yet but enjoy! (The info dump that is) Has Myne-kun returned? The guild leader called out to me as he came across me. Yes, just now. Since there was the incident with Hyold, I wont say that it went perfectly, but one way or another the adventurer registration was completed. I see, good work. However, it has been a long time but youve become an exclusive receptionist lady, huh? Even though you rejected the high rank adventurers request. I had immediately volunteered when they were talking about assigning him with an exclusive receptionist as an apology. It is true that until now, I had chances to become famous adventurers exclusive receptionist. Even if it seems like this, I pridefully believe that I can do my job. Previously I had capitalised on my experience as a B-rank adventurer, and I think I also obtained trust from the adventurers. Probably because of that, there had been quite a lot of adventurers who requested for me to become their exclusive. However, none of themresounded in my heart, and I rejected all of them. Among the ones that I rejected were as the guild leader said, a few high rankers. For the adventurers, having an exclusive receptionist lady is a huge honour, it is one of the goals besides raising ones rank. There are a great amount of adventurers who have high ranks but no exclusives. Thats true, since the number of receptionist ladies are overwhelmingly less compared to adventurers. For the receptionist ladies, becoming exclusive to high rank adventurers have high merits regarding wages and free time. There are also girls who dream of becoming exclusives to high ranked adventurers, going out with them and then getting married. And if I remember correctly, there have been many girls who got married in the past. Therefore, receptionist ladies want, even if a little, to become exclusives to good adventurers, there is no need to give agreement. Because of that, cases like me who reject high rank adventurers are considerably rare. It think it is natural for the guild leader to feel strange when I took up being Myne-kuns exclusive. Thats right, honestly even I myself was surprised. Since I never even dreamt of becoming an exclusive receptionist. I see, then whyd you accept? Let me see, if there was a reason, it would be him protecting me from Hyolds attack using his body, but the main reason is probably a womans intuition Yes, its unreliable, but I accepted to become Mynes exclusive in accordance with my own intuition. With a relatively excessive polite attitude in aiming to become an adventurer, the strength of his heart, protecting me when he knew I would be hit, the depth of his thoughts when he was pondering on inquiring before registering in the guild. (TLN: Kill me now. @[email protected]) Above all else, when I saw that kid for the first time, my whole body felt something like an electric current. When that something accumulated, I reflexively raised my hand. He will definitely become a famous adventurer, so I had thought. I see, whatever then. You better properly support him as an exclusive. Saying only that, the guild leader went back to his office. I think he was definitely caring about Myne-kun. By the way, the work of an exclusive receptionist lady, when the exclusive adventurer isnt here, is to give assistance and deal with work as usual such as during busy times. However, in that situation, a red sign saying Exclusive will be put up at the reception counter. In the case where this red sign is put up, when the adventurer the receptionist lady is in charge of comes to the guild, if she is in the middle of dealing with someone, other staff will change with her. Understanding this, because of the lining up there arent many disagreements. But, naturally, or rather because of this line of work with many ruffians, once in a while there are some who ignore that and create disputes over it. In such situations, the guilds staff who specialise in fighting scenes will promptly deal with it. When there are no ordinary reception work to help out with, they obtain the acknowledgement from the guild leader for reserving requests suitable for the ability of the adventurer the receptionist is in charge of, acquiring information and others. If the adventurer one is in charge of plays an active role, a big bonus will be added into the wages, so they will work frantically. In addition, the guilds receptionist ladies adopt a 10 person system. 5 people will be in charge of the teller window as Tellers, and five will be auxiliary personnel called Stagehands. The Tellers and Stagehands will be on rotation. Stagehands will aid the tellers, working when the tellers are resting. Naturally, when one of them becomes an exclusive receptionist lady, there will be a vacancy among the ten. In such a situation, immediately a receptionist lady who is cancelled exclusive will fill this vacancy. The cancelled exclusive is called a Waiter, and when the Tellers and Stagehands are taking their break, they will follow-up for them. By the way, if the adventurer the exclusive receptionist lady is in charge of dies due to unforeseen circumstances, or if the adventurer stops being one, the exclusive is naturally cancelled. Precisely because it is a work involving life and death, cancellation of exclusive is a real thing and happens quite often. In the case where the receptionist who has their exclusive cancelled cannot be adjusted into the vacancy, there will be a reselection. Guild receptionists are only for women, because the job is extremely popular, recruitment will be quickly settled. Though, the replacement will often be finished by Waiters, so there arent many newcomers. Now then, since I dont think Myne-kun will come today, maybe Ill help out with the reception Putting the red sign in an available counter, as I sat on the stool, the adventurers I am familiar with came crowding. Aisha-chan, is it true you became an exclusive!? Yes, its true. I dont think hes coming here anymore today though Whats with that!? Even though you rejected me when I requested Why to the newbies who registered today! He is Lyle-san, a C-ranked adventurer who I had previously rejected to become an exclusive. Well, its true that we have to come to an understanding I probably have no choice but to say it honestly. Hmm, if I had to give a reason, its my intuition As I said that, Lyle-san trembled and his face turned bright red. Are you saying that that guy has more promise than me? Promise, its a little different than that Are you not pleased with that? Yeah, Im not pleased with that. Very. Saying that, he turned his back to the counter and walked out from the guild. Leaving the guild, I firstly went towards the weapon and armour shop. The two shops were built next to each other, and were ran by brothers. The elder brother sells weapons, while the younger sells armour. Actually Im bothered by the appraisal results, but Ive again come to know that I am weak just now in the guild. As such, I prioritised getting my equipment in order. Fortunately, there was an extra income and I also sold the materials for a high price. Good afternoon` First I visited the weapons shop owned by the elder brother. Oh, if it isnt Myne, my boy. Youre as lively as usual! Actually I visit this shop quite often. I used a dagger when I hunted for game like rabbits, but no matter what maintenance is necessary. Even though I do as much as I can, no matter what I cant carry out repairs. At that time, I will rely on this shop. Furthermore, my father also had a good relationship with this shop. (TLN: Basically the shopkeeper.) Is today also for the daggers maintenance? No, today I want to buy new weapons As I said that, he showed a greatly surprised expression. Not for dismantling but weapons used to battle? Will you be alright? Asking me with a worried face, it makes me happy. Since he doesnt know about my skills, this kind of reaction is natural. Yes, its because I received a skill when I came of age! I even defeated an orc yesterday O, Orc, you say!? You soloed it by yourself!!!!? Ive been told by the onii-san at the alchemy shop. Orc is a monster hunted by C-ranks. Well, anyoned be surprised. Its true! Look at this As I said that, I handed over about 200g of orcs meat to oji-san. This orc meat, is todays share! To tell the truth, my father was very indebted to this weapon shop-san and armour shop-san, and shared a portion of the prey he caught with them. I also shared prey with them, though it was only rabbit meat. Ive always given him rabbit, so I felt bad, but will he accept this, I wonder? Amazing, you really did hunt an orc As oji-san said that, he looked fixedly at the meat I gave him. (TLC: Ҋ. What does shigeshige mean in this case?) Thanks, for giving me something so delicious. So, weapons was it? What do you need? Is it a dagger after all? Yes, thats right. If you have a good dagger I would like to see it. Okay, whats your budget? If its okay I would like two daggers with a total of 10 gold coins or below. Oji-san nodded and said I see, went inside the back of the shop to bring out the goods. After about 5 minutes, he returned. Take a look at this one As he said that he showed me a steel dagger. At first glance, it looked like a normal dagger. Name: Steel Dagger + 12 Attack: + 30 Grade: High Attribute: None Special attack: Humanoid (TLN: ع. ._. ? What? Help, someone?) Hmm? Whats this +12 attached to the name. It may look ordinary, but this fellow cuts terribly well. There are times when a skilled blacksmith is striking the equipment and in the middle it shines with a rainbow colour, and those who show such a phenomena will without a doubt display a special sharpness. And this is that exceptional dagger I see, the + was definitely attached when it shone. What is the 12 though. Oji-san continued his explanation. However, there seem to be a difference in sharpness among the shining weapons but I guarantee this fellows sharpness. Oh, it looks quite good. But what is this special attack? Oji-san didnt explain this though. Since oji-san doesnt have Appraisal, he cant see this detail. Thats why, he surely doesnt know, I think. Yes, this looks good! How much is it? Oji-san made a happy expression as his recommended dagger was complimented and answered. Hmm, its originally 12 gold coins, but you have a budget 8 gold coinsll be enough. He decreased the price by 4 gold coins!? Is it okay, I wonder. Even though Im happy, I feel anxious. Oji-san will be losing money. Im really glad but is it okay? Oji-san. Youll be losing money, you know? As I said my worry, oji-san immediately looked blankly at me and laughed out loudly. Uhahahahahaha, boy, a kid like you shouldnt be worrying about an adult Thanks, oji-san As I said my thanks, he was a little embarrassed and pointed at a shelf behind the counter. As for the other one, choose the one you like from that daggers shelf, any one of thems better than the one you use for dismantling. As I was told that, I looked at the shelf. I tried appraising them and they definitely look the same. Hm, wait somehow a strange one is mixed among them. Name: Dagger of Origin Attack: + 10 Grade: None Attribute: Growth Special Attack: None What is this, it seems strange. Its pitch black from the blade to the grip but it doesnt seem to be different from the other daggers. Even so, I am curious about something. It has a weird name, and I dont know whats the meaning of the growth attribute. Uun, since its not much different from the others, Ill choose this. Oji-san, Ill choose this. How much is it? Hou, 60 silver coins will be good. I paid oji-san for the both the daggers, and expressed my gratitude. Thank you for the fine goods! Ill cherish it Yeah, dont do the impossible okay boy? After all you cant do anything if youre dead Next is the armour shop. Good afternoon! The younger brother is already married, only his wife is at the counter. Ara, Myne-kun, good afternoon` That dagger, by any chance did you buy it from brother-in-law? Yes! Oji-san sold me excellent goods! And this is the usual thanks! As I said that, I handed the orc meat to the wife, and she was very surprised but immediately smiled sweetly. Amazing, its orc meat! Thanks for always, Myne-kun No no, well then, Ive want to buy a set of leather equipment but can I buy a complete set with 10 gold coins? As I said that, the wife put a finger to her lips, and thought about it. Un, weve been indebted to Myne-kun As she said that, she took out a set of equipment. Up until now, Myne has been using rabbit leather armour, right? This is Black Wolf leather armour, so I think the defence will be considerably increased A, amazing!? Black Wolf leather armour, is equipment used by C-ranks and above!? It is definitely unreasonable for 10 gold coins. Eh? How much is it? I dont have that much of a budget 10 gold coins will be enough, it looks really neat but it is a second-hand. Because it has never been used even once for some reason, and was returned to us. Im curious about this reason, but if she says that is it okay? I thanked the onee-san, and paid for the equipment. Yosh, with this, Ive prepared both weapons and armour. Lets return home and think about the appraisal results. I havent edited or proofread this so if there are any mistakes or weird parts please inform me! (I still have homework so I dont have much time. Sorry.) Now then, Ive finally reached home. Even though I only registered in the guild, I didnt expect that it was more tiring than when I went hunting. Quenching my thirst with water from the well, I threw myself on my bed and looked up at the ceiling. Lets try appraising. Name : Myne LV : 7 Race : Hume Gender : Male Age : 15 years Occupation : Adventurer (Rank F) Skill Appraisal?Complete LV2 (4/200) Cut & Paste (9/200) Dagger?Extreme (14/50) Twin Blades (0/50) Axe (0/50) Leg Enhancement?Small (22/50) Sight Enhancement?Moderate (10/50) Swift Feet (Small) (22/50) Strong Arm (10/50) Magic?Wind (12/50) Support Magic?Speed Reduction (2/50) Support Magic?Sleep (1/50) Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) (0/50) Cooking (1/50) Needlework (0/50) Etiquette (0/50) Art of Negotiation (3/50) Alchemy (6/50) U~n, as expected something changed in the display. The one Im curious about is definitely the LV. Why did it suddenly increase, or rather what is LV? Ive never heard of it up until now. Theres also a LV attached to the back of Appraisal. The LV at my place is 7 while 2 behind Appraisals, I wonder whats between the numbers. And theres another incomprehensible digit behind Appraisal its changed from when I saw it at the guild!? When I saw it at the guild it was (3/200), its raised from 2 to 3. Ah, wait. If I dont understand I can appraise it, I completely forgot when I was surprised and stunned. LV: Read as level. The digit shows the strength, the higher the number, the stronger it is. By defeating enemies, experienced will be obtained, and when a fixed amount is accumulated, the level will rise. By raising the Skill level, the skill proficiency level will rise. Uwa~. I somehow knew something amazing. I see, since up until now there was no Appraisal: Level in my Appraisal: Complete, nobody in the world knows about it. Probably, when using Appraisal the proficiency level, probably the numbers behind it in the (), when this was collected, it became level 2. Because Appraisal reached level 2, the concept of level can be appraised, probably something like this. Me raising my level to 7 was surely because I defeated the orcs. Thinking about it again, but Appraisal : Complete is an outrageous skill, huh. Though Ive never seen it in this world before, I can see everything about it In other words, levels and proficiency level which only I know about will appear from hereafter. Knowing this or not knowing this, will probably have an overwhelming difference in efficiency in becoming stronger. In the first place, I havent confirm whether a skill will become stronger when I use it. For some reason, the feeling of becoming stronger is a sensation of the world. (TLN: wat. ʤȤʤʤäݤȤΤgθҙ) And when that is mastered, one will feel that their ability is raised. Thats why they dont think its The more you use it, the stronger itll become . If they know, surely theyll put in great effort to raise their level. But, since they dont know, they cant become stronger anymore, except if by chance. However, I know. No, I accidentally knew. Wont this become an outrageous advantage as an adventurer. Ive no choice but to accept guild requests immediately tomorrow. I wont only be able to obtain a new skill, Ill even be able to strengthen my present skills. And if I raise my own level, Ill become even stronger. I think Aisha-san who became my exclusive receptionist lady will also surely be delighted. Yosh, yosh, yosh! My motivations rapidly gushing forth! Thanks to the skills I received from God, my life has really changed, and is heading towards an excitingly good direction! Its wont be enough no matter how much I give my thanks, huh. God, I truly truly thank you. After I expressed my thanks to God from the bottom of my heart, I made dinner and went to sleep. Ah, its definitely thanks to the Cooking skill that the meal was very delicious! Good night. Why! Why is this happening! A loud voice reverberates in the bar, which immediately disappear into the noise, and disappeared. Calm down Lyle The one who shouted in the loud voice was Lyle, an adventurer who wanted to Aisha to become his own exclusive receptionist lady. Because he was cursing Aisha in the guild, his comrades brought him to the bar. By the way, in the situation where an adventurer who is in a party has an exclusive receptionist lady attached to him, that receptionist lady will also receive the party. However, if the exclusive adventurer leaves the party temporarily or permanently, the party member will not be received. In other words, if Aisha is Lyles exclusive, as long as the party members are still in the party, its the same as having an exclusive receptionist. In the first place, the guild leaders is still a guild leader! Why did he fucking approve to give a newbie like him an exclusive! Lyle banged the table with all his strength. His party members said good grief and while pacifying Lyle, they agreed with him. As if Ill come to an understanding! I, I am more worthy of Aisha! Even though Im almost becoming a B ranker! Once again, he knocked the table, grabbed the poured out ale, and drank it all in one go. As he finished drinking it, he hit the beer mug to the table with a Bang!, then urgede for seconds in a loud voice. Ora! Gimme another ale! Lyles party members soon raised their hands at Lyle who was in quite the bad mood. Oi, Lyle. I understand what youre feeling, but dont get carried away Yeah, look around you, those guys are irritated and glaring over here, you know Even though his party members persuaded him, Lyle turned a deaf ear. On the contrary, he started provoking them when he heard that they were glaring at him. Aah? What? You have a problem with me? Worthless bastards like you taking such a cheeky attitude with me, youre too eeearly for that! Saying that, he took the beer mug on the table which contained the ale his party members were drinking, and splashed the ale at the adventurers who were glaring at him. As expected, going that far, the other adventurers were obviously unable to stay silent. Adventurers are the type of people who extremely hate having their face crushed. (TLN: Face as in honour) Unable to keep their manners, it is impossible for them to stay silent when they were splashed with ale by a fool making a ruckus at the bar. Naturally, it became a big scuffle. Lyles party members said I cant do this, and ran away. Of course, Lyle, the culprit behind the tussle, was deserted. The one who attacked wasnt only the man who had ale splashed on him, the adventurers who were fed up with Lyles noisiness surrounded him. The numbers swelled up to about 10 people. No matter how competent or confident one is, there is no way to put up a good fight against 10 people in a drunk condition after gulping down ale. Lyle who was beaten up was then thrown out of the store. Ku, Everything, everything is that brats fault, Ill kill him Ill fucking kill him At the same time, in a certain room in the capital. The young man I mentioned last time who was bestowed Appraisal : Complete, had defeated an orc by himself Oh, thats amazing. Defeating an orc by himself just after coming of age, huh. Appraisal : Complete isnt a combat skill, right? Yes, of course Was he bestowed with any other skills? If I remember correctly there was also Cut & Paste Hm? Whats that From the name, isnt it a skill with Cut and Paste together? Yes, thats how it seems. None of them are important skills, so I didnt report this Only this two? Both of them arent combat skills, whats the meaning of this? I do not know That young man seems to have some secret, huh? It seems like it will be interesting to try meeting him once Without the knowledge of the person himself, Mynes gears of fate was starting to move greatly. What exactly does Mynes fate await him? Chapter 16. Morning, before it was even bright, I woke up, prepared my equipment, and went hunting in the usual forest. Since Im planning to receive my first request today, I wanted to first test the new knife I had bought yesterday. Though I encountered caterpillars and sheep, for the sake of raising the proficiency level I only used wind magic to kill them. After I defeated a few caterpillars etc., I finally managed to encounter an orc. Now then, I wonder hows my new weapon While muttering such, I prepared and first of all I plundered the skills from my prey, the orc. Since I already have the skills, I pasted them on a suitable spot on the ground. Casting Strong Arm and Leg Enhancement?Small on myself, Support Magic?Speed Reduction and Support Magic?Sleep on the orc, the battle then started. Previously it was also like this, and I felt that the Support Magic?Sleep was not very effective. Probably because this time it was also resisted, and didnt show its effects. I wonder if it would be more effective on a monster weaker than orcs? Or it might be more effective if its proficiency level was increased. Support Magic?Speed Reduction appeared to be effective one way or another, as the orcs movements had noticeably slowed. After confirming the situation, I who had been aiming at the orc started running. My body can somehow move better than before, is this the effect of levelling up? While thinking such things, I fired Magic?Wind at the orcs feet. The orc with its movements dulled was unable to dodge the Magic?Wind, and was then hit directly by it. With its feet mangled, it couldnt control its feet well and fell to the front. I fired another shot of Magic?Wind at the orc who fell face first. Buoooooo!!! At the moment it was screaming and struggling in pain, I slashed at its right arm with my new steel dagger. Eh? The resistance when I cut off the flesh the other day was not felt at all, and the orcs right arm was severed and tumbled to the ground. I then slid the dagger horizontally, as expected no resistance was felt and the orcs head was cut off horizontally in half. There wasnt any resistance from the skull, and I couldnt conceal my shock. What, this sharpness was guaranteed by oji-san, right Of course I think Strong Arm played a big role in this. Even so, the sensation from cutting the flesh this time was way too different from previous battles. Orcs originally have extremely tough skin, edged tools cant easily cut through it. I cut that up in literally a blink of an eye. With this dagger, it seems that just as oji-san said, theres no doubt that I will be considerably at ease in battles from now on. While expressing my heartfelt thanks to oji-san, I dismantled the orc I had just defeated using Cut, and tossed it into the Storage Bag. Since its gradually becoming brighter, its probably okay to go to the guild, huh. While thinking that, I went back to my home once. Of course I did not forget to use Swift Feet and Leg Enhancement?Small. I have to increase the proficiency level this way, even if by a little. Naturally I continuously used Appraisal?Complete on trees, grass, etc. on the way while moving. Thus, the hunt for this morning ended peacefully. Good morning! I immediately went to the counter for exclusive receptionist ladies, and inserted my guild card. (TLN: Should I keep it as receptionist lady? ._. It sounds weird at times so) As I did that, Aisha-san came along at once, as she had explained to me yesterday. Morning Myne-kun. Ara youve bought new equipment havent you? It looks quite good on you. Is that Black Wolf leather? That armour When Aisha-san told me that I looked good, I inadvertently blushed. Getting the material for the armour right with one glance, as expected Aisha-san is an amazing person, huh. Youre accepting requests from today on right? First lets raise your rank to E by finishing requests quickly Saying that, she showed me three pieces of written requests. I got these three for Myne-kun using the authority of an exclusive, Ill be explaining now so would you please listen? Aisha-san found these requests for my sake, even if I didnt listen to her explanation I will still accept it, but listening properly and not getting injured, Ill work hard so that I can come back here safely. The first one Aisha-san showed me was unexpectedly Slime Subjugation. Speaking of slimes, they are the weakest monsters, famous for being able to be defeated even if you dont have an understanding of combat, as long as you are careful. Though I am a F rank, I dont understand the reason as to why slimes are made my opponents, when I had just come of age. Slimes is it? Probably realising the troubled face I was making, Aisha-san let out a giggle and explained the reason. Actually, slime oil had run out in the town of Lunawan, to the point where its interfering with their lives, and if this continues, it will surely be dreadful(TLN: ʥ) Slime oil is a fuel used in households as illumination and in lanterns used by adventurers diving into labyrinths, etc. There are even people who rear slimes to obtain the material. It is an indispensable fuel for maintaining towns, the slime oil. Such an important thing for the livelihood of humans, seems to have run out in the town of Lunawan, a place quite far from here. It seems that some stupid thieves who entered the town of Lunawan to steal things, had set the town on fire when escaping. Unfortunately, the place where they set fire to was near a storehouse for slime oil, and then was burned all at once. Furthermore, the direction the flames spread to was bad, and it seems that it even completely burnt the cultivated slimes. Of course there were oil stored for emergencies, but it will naturally be consumed as time goes on. Then, it seems that the town mayor of Lunawan put up a relief request at the guild. Slimes by itself, are as we know, the weakest monsters, so you wont earn money at the place you hunt them, and it wont be evaluated as contribution towards the guild. However, since such a situation happened, though not much money can be earned, the guild contribution point is nothing to be sneezed at. At least until the supply is stable As she said that, Aisha-san said Do you understand up until here? and smiled. I see, it surely is quite tasty. (TLN: Of course not the literal taste) But, since its such an unpleasant situation, was it okay to bring me this request as an exclusive? Good job realising it, actually this request is only reserved for today. The official announcement is planned from tomorrow, only exclusives can accept this first. I then listened to Aisha-san in more detail. For now Lunawan is borrowing oil little by little from each town, they are able to avoid danger for the time being. Thats why you can rest at ease Okay, I see. If its like that, then its probably okay. Reserving it for us exclusives, if were unable to gather enough it will be terrible. Of course, Ill try to get a lot, but no matter what, there will be a limit by myself. I understand! Please accept that for me!! I understand! There are two more requests though As she said that, she told me about the contents of the remaining two. ?Harvest of Medicinal Plants 20 Plants 50 Copper Coins (TLN: Whats the counter for plants in English?) ?Goblin Subjugation 5 Goblins 2 Silver Coins (5 pieces for 5 goblins thereafter) These two requests. According to Aisha-san, The requests can be carried out while defeating slimes, so it would be efficient to accept them. Finally according to Aisha-san, I accepted the three requests. Thus, in order to complete the requests, I departed for the forest north of the Town of Lucas. I didnt use a carriage going to the hunting grounds forest. Though there is a little distance, if I have some breaks, its not like I cant run, and above all I wanted to raise my Skill Level. In about one hour, I was able to arrive at the forest, my destination. Phew, this is more tiring than I thought While saying that, I sat down at the outer circumference of the forest. Lets rest for a while then enter. However, Slimes and Goblins theres none of them in the forest at the back of the town, huh. It would be nice if I have some skills I can use. But, its impossible, isnt it. None of them are a significantly strong monsters. Though goblins do attack in groups, individually they arent a threat to me who can defeat orcs. Of course, I cant let down my guard, but Im not nervous. After taking plenty of rest, I slowly entered the forest. As I did, a place where medicinal herbs were growing en masse appeared before my eyes. Oo, this is quite the quantity. I dont need any as of now, so maybe Ill turn all of these in to the guild. As I said that, I tossed around half of the medicinal herbs including their roots into the Storage Bag. Actually I was told by Aisha-san when departing. Myne-kun, when you are harvesting medicinal herbs, if its possible can you bring the roots along? If possible along with the soil, as that way it will have a high value, and the price will also increase. Thank you Aisha-san, thank you. Lately, I feel like Ive been thanking a lot of people, which means the me now is blessed. While I was thinking so, I walked feeling happy, and thanks to Sight Enhancement?Moderate, I was able to discover three goblins from far away. Name : Goblin?Priest ̣֣4 Race : Demon Race Gender : Skill Magic?Small Recovery Ability None Name : Goblin ̣֣6 Race : Demon Race Gender : Skill One-Handed Blade Ability None Name : Goblin?Thief ̣֣9 Race : Demon Race Gender : Skill Presence Erase?Moderate Ability None Mu, whats this? These are unexpectedly good skills. Perhaps, the goblins are delicious prey to me who can use Cut & Paste. Okay, for the time being, I should steal all of their skills before fighting. At any rate, the goblins also have different names attached to them like priest and thief, huh. Maybe, the orcs also have them, though I havent seen one yet. If thats true, there might be good skills which I havent obtained yet! I dont know whether they exist or not, but this time, it might be good for me to try searching for them. While thinking that, I used all the Self Enhancement skills, and raised my abilities. Yosh, with these, my preparations are flawless. As always, I fired Support Magic?Speed Reduction and Support Magic?Sleep and prepared my dagger. As I did that, the Support Magic?Sleep which has a high chance of resistance by the orcs, actually displayed its effects quickly on the goblins. The prediction of the resistance changing depending on the monsters strength, is probably true. While confirming that they were sleeping, I decapitated the three of them. I then dismantled them, and tossed them into the Storage Bag. Yosh, lets go steadily with this rhythm! After that, I encountered goblins with various names, and expected, they had nice skills. Obtained Martial Arts: Quick Shot from Goblin?Archer Obtained Magic?Fire and Magic?Water from Goblin?Mage. Obtained Iron Wall and Agitate from Goblin?Knight. Obtained Tame from Goblin?Tamer Obtained Body Enhancement?Small from Goblin?Monk (Izzy: This is a lot.) I was able to obtain these many skills in one go. Im really glad that I came here today! Thank you, Aisha-san, thank you! However, there isnt any of the important slimes. Where in the world are they. I used Sight Enhancement?Moderate and surveyed my surroundings. Hm? Theres a pond over there? I have a feeling that somehow there will be slimes at the waterside, so lets try going there for a while. There they are! Theres a lot of them!! If I approach the vicinity of the pond, a lot of slimes are jostling restlessly. As expected, isnt this a lot? There were too many of them, I unintentionally let out a sigh. For now, I should properly appraise them. Name : Slime ̣֣1 Race : Slime Race Gender : None Skill Cleaning (Izzy: Wat.) Ability None Oh, its a skill Ive seen before. Name : Red Slime ̣֣1 Race : Slime Race Gender : None Skill Fire Attribute?Resistance Ability None The red slime has Fire Attribute?Resistance, huh. I have to examine the other coloured slimes too. Name : Slime?Experience (Izzy: wat.) ̣֣2 Race : Slime Race Gender : None Skill Tenfold Experience Acquisition Ability None Hm? W, Whaaaaaat Somehow I have a feeling I saw an outrageous skill. I rubbed my eyes and tried looking again. Eh? Where did it go? Aaaaaaa, that slime has hidden somewheeeere! No way, I cant find it. T, this I have no way but to appraise and defeat one by one, huh. I wonder how many there are. I feel like fainting. However, if I didnt look wrongly, it was Tenfold Experience Acquisition. If that skill is as I expected. I, I might be able to become very strong. Even though its difficult, I think it will be worth the effort. For now, I used Iron Wall and Body Enhancement?Small, and confronted the lightly swaying slimes one by one. Since theyll be defeated if I attack with my dagger, I have to first try receiving an attack purposely, and test if I will be okay getting near that herd. I collected small stones, and threw them at the slimes. As I did that, while swaying its body a little, it faced me and hurled itself at me. Poyopoyo~~~ n! (TL: Translating this will just make it weird.) Un, there isnt any pain at all. (TL: In case you didnt know, un means yes.) If its like this, will I be okay if Im surrounded by the group? Just in case I think casting Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) will be good. Well then, next is attacking it. Ah, before that, I have to check its skill. Cleaning Ill receive it once. Then, I held my steel dagger and killed the slime. Un, with that even orcs will be cut. It isnt possible to not defeat the slimes, called the weakest, with one hit, huh. Results of the experiment, somehow I was able to manage, I decided to face the battle which will make me faint(?). I wonder how many I defeated. I counted up until 40, but since it became tiring I stopped counting. I re-casted the spells when they went out, and again I apraised, and defeated. Thanks to that I was able to obtain all the attributes, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light and Dark! As expected, the coloured slimes have skills with elements which correspond with their colour. Aaaaaaaaah, mou! Where in the world is it! (TL: mou means he is fed up.) I unintentionally shouted as I couldnt bear this anymore. Why, why didnt I get the skill when I saw it! Boku no bakabakabaka! (TL: Boku = me. baka = stupid/idiot) Maa, the mountain of slime oil is the silver lining in this though. Since then it has been about an hour. Finally I saw it. Name : Slime?Experience ̣֣2 Race : Slime Race Gender : None Skill Tenfold Experience Acquisition Ability None Theres not doubt, its this one! It is this one!! Ill steal your skill immediately! Like Ill let you get away again! Then as if venting my anger, I cut it in one go. Yosh, lets withdraw! (Izzy: I wonder how funny will it be if he accidentally killed it before getting the skill?) Once I stole the Tenfold Experience Acquisition from the slime I was aiming for, I ran out from the forest as fast as my legs could carry. As expected, that really was tiring. The more I use my skills, the more mentally exhausted I become. If I am in a good mood, I wouldnt really feel exhausted, but if I was feeling down and such, the degree of exhaustion will be higher. Though, I still havent felt that extreme of an exhaustion. Even so, using skills like crazy against that many slimes as expected tired me out. Throwing myself down on a clump of bushes, I appraised myself. Name : Myne ̣֣9 Race : Hume Gender : Male Age : 15 years Occupation : Adventurer (F Rank) Skill Appraisal?Complete LV2 (26/200) Cut & Paste (19/200) Tenfold Experience Acquisition (-/-) Dagger?Extreme (43/50) One-handed Blade (0/50) Twin Blades (0/50) Axe (0/50) Body Enhancement?Small (33/50) Leg Enhancement?Small (24/50) Sight Enhancement?Moderate (16/50) Swift Feet (Small) (26/50) Strong Arm (11/50) Iron Wall (16/50) Agitate (0/50) Presence Erase?Moderate (0/50) Magic?Fire (0/50) Magic?Water (0/50) Magic?Wind (12/50) Magic?Small Recovery (0/50) Support Magic?Speed Reduction (2/50) Support Magic?Sleep (1/50) Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) (16/50) Fire Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Water Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Wind Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Earth Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Light Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Dark Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Cooking (2/50) Needlework (0/50) Etiquette (0/50) Art of Negotiation (3/50) Alchemy (6/50) Cleaning (0/50) Tame (0/50) Martial Arts : Successive Shot (0/200) (TLN: The author changed this from quick shot for some reason) This is outrageous, if I do say so myself. There are 35 skills including the ones I dont use. Thinking that I received three skills directly from Kami-sama, even I think that possessing this number of skills is abnormal. If I keep growing as I am, it seems that Ill become stronger than even the King-sama himself. Obtaining the Tenfold Experience Acquisition today was too abnormal. For a slime, famous as the weakest, to have such a skill. Since it has such a skill, I cant really call slimes the weakest. But since its too weak, even if it has such an amazing skill, it couldnt even defeat one enemy. Thats why, such an amazing skill is wasted on it. Tenfold Experience Acquisition : Perpetual Activation Type Skill, when carrying out an action, the user will be able to obtain ten times the original experience points, skill level, etc. Yup, no matter how many times I look at it, its amazing. As expected, I absolutely cant let anyone know about this, huh. If people like aristocrats or influential figures known, not only will it become troublesome, I will probably be duped into working hard like a slave. As expected, it will be difficult to form a party with someone, huh. Itll probably be exposed from there. It would be good if someone with power were to back me up, but it isnt easy to find such a person. However, since I became an adventurer after so much trouble, I have a yearning for a comrade. Though, that is an ungrantable wish, I unconsciously let out a sigh. Sigh it cant be helped, yosh, since Im really tired and obtained quite a harvest, lets hurry and return to the guild! I stood up immediately from my lying position, used Body Enhancement?SmallLeg Strength Enhancement?SmallSwift Feet (Small), and started running in the direction of the Town of Lucas. Hey, stop that! The C Rank adventurer, Lyle who made a racket at the bar and personally picked a fight with adventurers who ganged up on him, was frantically called out by a man who were in the same party as him. Lyle who had medical tape (A tape with recovery effects soaked in medicinal plants) on his face, arm, leg, etc., was putting on his equipment one by one. Continuing to ignore his party comrades words, as a results of silently moving his hands, Lyle has prepared his equipment. However, the weird thing is that all of his other party members around him were lightly dressed. To say nothing of weapons, they werent even bringing daily necessities. Only Lyle was completely armoured. Serious stop this You know that it isnt good to go against a fellow guild member, right? You do know that Hyold who just recently caused a quarrel was punished by the guild leader right? Lyles comrades were persuading him one by one. No matter what he was told, he planned to attack a fellow guild member. The guild basically does not cut in a quarrel between fellow guild members. However, in a situation where a life will be taken, they will proactively intervene. In a fight between fellow guild members, if a life was to be lost, such a foolish action will naturally decrease the guilds war potential. Also, in a situation where a civilian who has yet to join the guild was injured, they will naturally also intervene. After all, the adventurers guild is nothing but an commercial organisation where the civilians are their customers. Committing an act of violence against their customers, who will even choose to request from such an organisation. Probably there isnt anyone whos that benevolent. That is why the rules are made stricter. Because they know the rules, that is why Lyles party members are desperately trying to stop Lyle from committing a crime. At any rate, the party members are of a common destiny. (TLN: As in you jump I jump.) It is a collective responsibility, so to speak. When there is someone in a party who obtained an exclusive receptionist lady, the party members will receive benefits, and similar to this, punishment will also be received identically by the all the members. As a result from Lyle acting rashly, if the guild judges him, they themselves will also be judged identically, so thats why they are so desperate. However, it seems that the frantic complaints of Lyles comrades does not even reach him. Being made a fool by a rookie, as if I can shut up! Im a C-rank you know!? What are you saying!? That kid hasnt done anything against you, you know! Thats just an unjustified resentment! Its shameful so just stop that! Lyle who didnt listen at all was starting to feel irritated at his party members, and his expression was becoming threatening. Shut up! If only that kid wasnt here, Aisha wouldve become my exclusive, and I wouldnt have gotten such injuries! How is me getting revenge wrong, rather it would be right for that brat to be punished by the guild! Hearing his words, all of the members had understood. This guys no good Its useless to talk to him. Hey, Lyle. You of course know right? If you were to be judged, we will all also be judged. You understood but didnt you forget that? Of course I know, but its not my fault! The one who should be judged is that brat!! If its like that then you wont be judged either! Do you all understand that? Cant you use your brain more? You, are you for real? Of course Im serious, cant you tell that by looking at me The party members looked at each other and nodded. Okay, do as you like. However, this partys dissolved from now on. Well then, thank you for all this time Leaving behind those words, Lyles comrades left the inn, and their destination was the guild. Yes, of course it is to dissolve the party. Forming a new party by leaving Lyle out is another story. Lyle who was left behind could not understand at all why his comrades, no, former comrades left. He could only silently watch as they left dumbfoundedly. At that time, in the capital. A young man who has just come of age crushing an orc solo, is that even possible? A beauty wearing a pure white surcoat frowned her well-featured face while asking a question. Yeah, no doubt. We were able to confirm that he had even killed four orcs in just one day The surcoat wearing beauty could not believe it. Having confidence in her skill, even if she, who is called pseudonym by the crowd. defeats an orc by herself, it would be difficult. (TLN: ŤꡢȺ\_""ǺФԷ֤Ǥgǥ`򵹤ȤСʤ˿롣I dont quite understand the pseudonym part though) It is no wonder that she could not believe that a young man who had just come of age could accomplish such a task. She can only think that he had received an extremely terrifying Skill. (TLN: or Skills) If that is true hmm, I think I will try meeting him once Is that so, I thank you for doing that. I also think that there is a need to meet him once A few days later, she went towards Lucas, the town where the young man who had defeated orcs lives. Chapter 19. When I arrived at the guild, the sun was already setting, the crowded guild had become considerably quiet. I looked around quickly, but Aisha-san seems to be absent. If I were to insert my card at the exclusive counter, I think she will definitely come out though. At this time, I think shes already changed shifts. In the middle of her break, coming out specially for me, would make me feel guilty. Ill give my report for the request tomorrow, maybe Ill go back for today. As I thought that, a voice called out for me from behind. Hey, kid Hm? Who? A person Ive never met. Because hes wearing expensive-looking equipment, he must surely be a strong person. Good evening! How may I help you? The names Lyle Im sorry but could you please come with me? What is this, somehow this person gives me scary vibe. Name : Lyle LV : 22 Race : Hume Gender : Male Age : 28 years Occupation : Adventurer (C Rank) Skill Grappling?Extreme Blame (TLN: wat. ָ literally finger bullet) Woodwork Uwa, hes a really amazing person! He has Grappling?Extreme, and even his own level is 22. But, even so I dont know this person after all. Somehow, he has a smile on his face, but his eyes are not smiling. I wonder what he needs with a newbie adventurer like me? Umm, I wonder what you need me for. Im sorry but this is our first time meeting, right?(TLN: How do you even polite English >_>) He probably knows Im being vigilant. Considerably softening his attitude, he showed me a smile and said I wont do anything bad. However, I noticed. The fact that his eyes were absolutely not smiling even though he was. What should I do. But he hasnt done anything to me if I reject him, he might pick a fight in the future and it will become troublesome. I am very curious about his eyes, but if worse comes to worst I can run away, so for the time being Ill try going with him. After this, I have things to do, so I dont have much time though Its okay, this will finish quickly, so just follow me Perhaps he was satisfied that I will follow him, saying that, he exited the guild. I have a bad premonition about this, for the time being I wholeheartedly want to avoid troublesome things after this, and chased after him. Since Ill be troubled if its like that time with Hyold, I secretly casted self-enhancement Skills on myself. After that as a precaution, Ill steal all his skills. If nothing happens Ill just return them. While I stealthily did various things, the scene around me quickly became deserted. Excuse me, until where are we going? Even though I asked a question, he did not reply and we walked in silence. As I expected theres something wrong with this. So that Im not careless, I put myself on guard while walking, finally we seemed to have arrived at our destination as he stopped his feet. Looking around, the place was completely deserted, there was an abandoned-liked building in front of me. Sorry for bringing you all the way here. About what I needed I want you to die here As expected it was like that. Can you please tell me the reason? Ive asked this in the guild before this, but we have never met before right? Why must I be killed by a person I have never met before. Of course, I will resist him with all my strength, but before that I would like to hear his reason. Is there a need to explain to a person whos going to die after this? Its no use, hes unapproachable. While picking up my steel dagger, even so maybe he cant avoid while in a conversation, I started speaking. Guild members are prohibited from killing each others right? If this gets out, even you wont get away with this, right!? Please stop this! It seems that my frantic persuasion also had not reached him. As proof, he gripped both his hands tightly, took a stance, and readied for battle. Its because he hasGrappling?Extreme, so this is probably is battle posture. It cant be helped, though my opponent is of a higher rank, Ive already plundered his Skills. Naturally, he doesnt know that I am in possession of a lot of Skills. If I take him by surprise, Ill somehow manage, I think. Ill show you a little mercy, Ill take the first hit, come I wonder how long this calmness will continue? Ill resist him with everything I got! The self-enhancements I had casted beforehand are Body Enhancement?SmallLeg Enhancement?SmallStrong ArmIron WallSupport Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina), these five. On top of that I supplemented them with Presence Erase?Moderate and Swift Feet (Small). The skill Presence Erase is a Skill which dilutes ones presence. If used in a place without anyone looking, it will be difficult for opponents to notice, it is an excellent skill which can make one disappear from the opponents view for but a moment even if one is within sight. In other words, if I use it in this situation yes, I can get close to him before he can respond. I, who then rushed into him, swung my dagger straight towards him with all my strength as if to cut him up. Guaaaaaaaaaa! I then immediately backstepped to where I was. Probably he thought that I was gone for a moment, and only thought that his chest was suddenly torn directly. Y, you fucker!!! What did you do!!!!! While holding down the wound on his chest with his arm, he shouted towards me. What, you say, since you said youd let me have the first strike, I attacked. I cant possibly let myself be killed after all I think he was careless. I feel that the wound I gave him, seemed to be quite deep. I dont know what kind of leather it is, but his armour was severed, the sensation of cutting up flesh remaind in my hand. I wouldnt say that its a fatal wound, but if its left alone it wont be safe and hell receive damage, I think. What do you think, will you pull back? Dont fuck arouuuuuuund!!!!! As if Id lose to something like a F Raaaaaank!!!! With an expression full of rage, he thrust towards me. Probably if Grappling?Extreme was still in his hands, his strike would still be a threat to me even though hes injured. However, the him now is injured, and on top of that he has no Skills. The fist which he packed all of his strength into sadly had no power. Probably because of his serious wound, his balance was greatly disrupted. And as a result, naturally probably exerted with all his strength, that fist missed. I flung my dagger at that chance, and using Grappling?Extreme which I plundered from him and Strong Arm I swung my fist towards his solar plexus with all my strength. Dogyaa!! A loud sound of destruction which sounded like something was smashed resounded around us. Lyle spat out a large amount of blood, fainted and collapsed on that spot. Repelling a ruffian, as I let out a sigh of relief, I felt a pain from my right fist. Ow Looking at my fist, it was smashed and bloody, there were parts where my bone had protruded. Flustered, I casted Magic?Small Recovery,but once wasnt enough, and after repeating that a few times, the wound seems to have somehow closed. Without a knuckle guard, my fist received a abnormal destructive power from Strong Arm+Grappling?Extreme. With that even a fist will be crushed. Anyhow, I wonder if Ive somehow got through this predicament with this? Tracing back the time a little. Dumbfounded by Lyle, his former comrades who had decided on a party dissolution went straight towards the guild after separating. Looking at that, it seems like hell immediately move. If we dont quickly dissolve it well be in big trouble That, shitty idiotic bastard! Yes, its already late since it has happened, thinking that, they naturally quicken their steps. Arriving at the adventurers guild, as they looked around quickly, they found the origin of this problem, the receptionist lady Aisha. It seems like she had just finished her work, and was returning to the backyard. Aisha-san! Wait! The members called for Aisha to halt in a loud voice. Noticing that voice, Aisha looked over her shoulder and stopped her feet. The other receptionist ladies, in order to not become a hindrance, moved towards the exclusive counter. Seeing that, the members walked up to Aishas side. Thank goodness Aisha-san is here. Hear us out, Lyle that bastard wants to kill your exclusive newbie! What do you mean by that!? Thats because hes under the impression that it was the newbies fault that you arent his exclusive. Because of that he lost his temper at the bar and picked a fight with the surrounding adventurers, as a result, he was beaten up, and said that if it wasnt for the newbie he wouldnt be injured Aisha recalled Lyles situation from the other day, and understood. However, killing someone is too much of a hasty thought. Because of Lyles previous appearance and conduct, she couldnt picture that at all. We also despeartely stopped him! but, that bastard, he didnt listen to us at all. Sorry for getting you involved in this but weve come to dissolve the party Understood, to process the dissolution please head over to the regular counter, I will report this matter to the guild leader! If what he said was true, then Myne is in danger. Lyle is a remarkable adventurer who will undoubtedly rise to a B rank. Such a person seriously wanting to kill a newbie, as if wed let that happen. There is a need to discuss this with the guild leader, and to urgently restrict Lyle. For the sake of restraining Lyle, naturally there is a need to prepare an adventurer who has the ability to suppress him. For that, this case needs the approval of the guild leader. There is a way to protect Myne, but right now he is not in the town, since he is completing the request Aisha had personally recommended him. Unable to hide her impatience, Aisha burst into the guild leaders office. When Lyles party members have went back after finishing the procedure for dissolution. The guild leader who received the report from Aisha, along with Aisha, Mynes exclusive receptionist lady, urgently summoned three adventurers and talked with them. Among those three was Keith, the C Rank adventurer who Myne encountered previously inside a carriage. Telling the three the situation, they were ordered to capture Lyle in the form of a designated request. Sorry for suddenly calling you over, its because this is something I cant overlook Yeah, I understand. However, that bastard Lyle huh, I cant think of him like that Keith saying that is not unjustifiable. That adventurer Lyle has never been viewed as a problem when it comes to his behavior until now, and he has been evaluated as a man of character within the guild. Well, that guy was charmed by Aisha jou-chan after all, hes someone with a grudge of love (TLN: I refuse to tl it as Miss Aisha-chan. That just makes it sound unnatural.) The one who said that and shrugged his shoulders is an adventurer with a height of about 140cm. A dwarf named David. (TLN: David in Japanese though ӥ) A C rank adventurer, though like Lyle, he is a remarkable adventurer said to soon become a B rank. Even if its love, its not like youll become lovers with just becoming exclusive? Flood who listened to David answered. (TLN: Suggestions? եå) Flood is a cat-person with scouting as his forte. Aisha who listened to the twos conversation had her expression turn cloudy, but she silently watched them. Well, thats the case, so go capture that bastard Lyle at once and bring him here The guild leader who clapped while saying that ended the conversation, and the three adventurers immediately started their action. What!! That bastard Lyle brought that newbie out!? Keith?David?Flood, about five minutes after these three stormed out of the guild. Hearing the report from Mil, my coworker, guild leader said in a loud voice. This is bad, Aisha, that bastard he already fucking brought Myne out Guild leader told me in a unusually flustered voice. Mil!? Which direction did they go!? I asked with a voice driven to a corner, and Mil, understanding the seriousness of the situation, immediately told us the direction where they were headed. Hearing Mils answer, I immediately took out the bow and quiver I had used before from my locker. Guild leader, Ill be heading out! Even though I have retired, I was a B rank adventurer. If only I wasnt careless, I would be able to capture Lyle. Itll be dangerous by yourself, Ill also be going Guild leader also took out his two-handed sword and while carrying it on his back, he answered me. We sprinted with all our might and blended into the night. After about 20 minutes of running, the guild leader and I suddenly heard the sound of something being smashed reverberate nearby. Dogya! The direction it came from only had an abandoned building if I remember correctly, a place where practically no one goes. Such a sound is too unnatural. Myne-kun and Lyle are definitely there. The battle had probably started, theres no way Myne-kun can win against Lyle when it comes to their true strength. Because it sounds like a blow, thinking about Lyles battle style, it might be the sound of Myne getting done in. (Izzy: Sorry to break it to you but) Although we were in a hurry, guild leader and I looked at each other and nodded, we changed our route towards the direction of the sound. And when we finally arrived at our destination which was a dead end the scene that entered my eyes. At Myne-kuns feet was a collapsed Lyle. Myne-kun! I unintentionally shouted, he looked over here and showed a little shocked expression, and was immediately relieved as he sat down. In the middle of the silence, suddenly resounded a voice. As I looked at the direction of the voice, for some reason Aisha-san was standing. Furthermore, she was even wearing armour? I wonder why. Even though this place doesnt look like a lot of people come. (TLN: rip english) As I thought of such things, my body suddenly lost its strength, I collapsed sitting down. Ah, I see. That battle just now, I had steeled myself more than I had expected. I probably felt relived looking at an acquaintances face. At any rate, I wonder if this issue is settled? Are you alright!? Myne-kun!! Aisha-san plunged straight towards me. Though I caught her as if I was embracing her, the shock was unexpectedly strong and I unintentionally collapsed. (Izzy: ( ? ?? ?) ) I, Im alright rather than that, why are you here Aisha-san? While sensing a fragance peculiar to women from Aisha-sans body, I threw a question I had been thinking from earlier. Ive heard from Lyle-sans party members. He wanted to kill Myne-kun due to an unjustified resentment(TLN: I really need to make my English sound more natural =/) Ah, I see! Worrying about me, she even gotten her armour ready and came to such a place! I finally understood! But, even though Aisha-san is a receptionist, I wonder if she fights?? Name : Aisha?Laurel LV : 28 Race : Hume Gender : Female Age : 26 years Occupation : Adventurers guilds receptionist lady Skill Magic?Large Recovery Lv4 Archery?Holy Lv3 (TLN: I just realised that } had a lot of meanings, and picked holy because of half-baked knowledge. Its not like its a holy type or anything but rather a skill grade, like extreme (refer ch.1) Would saint or master be better here?) Cooking Lv6 Woah, what is with this strength. Shes completely stronger than Lyle!? Rather than that, isn she the strongest out of the people Ive seen up until now!? Thinking I was dumbfounded by the impact, Aisha-san asked me in a suspicious voice. Whats wrong? Myne-kun Not good, I have to concentrate. N, nothing! Leaving that aside, thank you very much, rather than that, isnt a beautiful person like Aisha-san coming to such a place alone dangerous! Panicking, as I said that, a Ahem! came from behind Aisha-san. Ehh? Even guild leader is here!? I completely didnt notice him! Sorry for disturbing your happy talk but Im also here you know? As I hurriedly apologised to the guild leader, he said Its a joke while grinning broadly. Well, its okay. Even though I also came here, theres no one who here who can do anything to Aisha. You dont have to worry about that matter I was told that Aisha-san was a former adventurer! And a B rank at that!!! About two years ago, the party she was in had dissolved, so guild leader called out to her since he had nothing to lose, it seems that she quickly took up being a receptionist. I see, thats where she got that strength. I understand. By the way, did you do this? Guild leaders face immediately turned grave, he turned his sight towards Lyle who was lying down, collapsed on the floor. Yes, it was me As I said that, both guild leader and Aisha-sans showed a surprised expression, and stared fixedly at the collapsed Lyle. Sorry but I cant believe this You who had just came of age defeated this guy who is top class even within the C Rank is just Ah, damn!! Isnt this bad? Even though my skills is a secret what should I do? Myne-kun, youve just came of age, right? What kind of skills were you bestowed with? I know that asking about someone elses skills is an unwritten rule but an F rank defeating a C rank is way to abnormal What to do, its true that my skill is abnormal. Even I myself know that, but I wonder if its alright telling someone else. While I dont have a backer, there will only be downsides is my Skills were to be spread. Even this times case, if Lyle were to know about my Skills, I will definitely be unable to win this quickly. Rather, I might even be killed due to the difference in experience. As expected, I cant. I definitely cannot talk about this. It cant be helped if I were to be fired from the guild because the guild leader gets mad at me for not telling him. As I had thought at first, Ill become a hunter and spend my time hunting orcs and sheep. Itll be enough to live, after all. That, Im sorry but I cannot say As I said that, the guild leaders temple twitched. (Izzy: wat.) I see I didnt put it correctly. This is an order as the guild leader. As the person who is in charge of this organisation, I have judged that there is a need for me to know your Skills. Of course, it will definitely not leak out Even so, I cannot say To the our exchange Aisha-san was in suspense while listening, but I know she gulped when I rejected the guild leaders orders. I see, then theres no other way, Ill remove you from the adventurers guild. Since I cant possibly leave a person who cant listen to the orders of the head of an organisation (Izzy: Nuuuuuuuuuuuu) While he said that, he asked for my response. Theres no helping it, its already decided. Though I am regretful since Aisha-san treated me well. I didnt avert my sight from the guild leader, on the contrary I looked at him while I stood up. Though our time was short, thank you very much As I said that I bowed deeply towards the two of them. Are you serious? Once a registered adventurer has been removed, no matter the reason there will be no way they can register for a second time, you know Probably even the guild leader did not expect my answer. It seems like hes agitated, especially asking are you serious? As I looked at Aisha-san, she was making quite a complicated expression. While thinking beauties are still beauties no matter what kind of expression they make, huh, as i was thinking that this place is unsuitable, Aisha-san opened her mouth. Guild leader, though its not that I cant understand why you said that, but isnt that a little tyrannical? In the first place, it isnt necessary for Skills of guild members to be reported Even guild leader backed off a little at Aisha-sans angry look. No, as the guild leader I judged that there is a need for this as an exception. It cant be helped if he rejected that I wonder if Aisha-sans angry look on the contrary calmed the leader down? The agitation I felt just now wasnt felt in his words now. Its okay, Aisha-san. Even though the time I spent with Aisha-san was short, I thank you for really taking good care of me As I said that, stared at me with her eyes opened wide. Are you okay with that!? Even though you told me that you will work hard since you entered the guild after so much trouble! Ah, shes talking to me so earnestly. Aisha-san is really a good person huh Even though it was a short time, its really good that such a wonderful person being in charge of me. Even though Im not okay with it, theres not helping it. Rules are important after all Hearing that, she casted her eyes downwards. Guild leader probably also felt awkward, he checked the collapsed Lyles condition. Aisha, sorry but heal this guy. If this goes on hell die Interrupting our conversation, furthermore saying to treat Lyle, Aisha-san became noticeably displeased. Isnt he just reaping what he sowed? Thats true, but we arent a murder group. Of course, he will receive his judgement according to the rules later we cant let someone die knowing that he will die if left alone. Saying that, Aisha-san reluctantly used the recovery Skill on Lyle. Hey, Myne-kun. Since I know Aishas Skill I could instruct her like this. Thanks to that, Im able to save a life. Wont you change your mind even so? Guild leader is probably worrying about the one-sided exchange, and asked me once more. I thank you for the concern, but no matter what I cannot answer you Hearing my reply, guild leader was evidently disappointed. Im sorry, but I cannot yield to this. Uu, I wheres that shitty brat? Receiving Aisha-sans healing, he regained consciousness. Lyle stood up and started shouting. Lyle, you of course know what youre guilty of, right? Hes probably containing his outburst with my case. Unconsciously, while scattering bloodthirst as thick as wetting ones pants, guild leader moved in front of Lyle. (Izzy: ew?) Haah? Who do you think youre Eh!? Guild leader!!? He probably did not know who the other party was. He reflexively started cursing, but when he knew that it was the guild leader his attitude noticeably changed. Even though just recently Hyold received his punishment, what are you fucking doing? Youve naturally prepared yourself right? What preparation I didnt even do anything wrong right!? Its all that brats fault! Youd know if you asked my party members! I came here after asking those former party members Hearing that sentence, Lyle seemed to have recalled something as he suddenly became quiet. Thus, within that delicate mood, we went straight back to the adventurers guild. Right now, Aisha-san and I are together in the guild leaders office. I was told that there was a need for guild leader to hand down punishment to Lyle so I will wait here. The talk about dealing with me will probably be held here. Aisha-san who is waiting with me had a rigid expression like she was brooding over something. Thanks for waiting While saying that the guild leader entered. Glancing at me and Aisha-san, the guild leader sat down on a chair opposite us. Now then, firstly, well deal with Lyle, but In the end, Lyle paid 8 platinum coins as penalty for breach of contract and was expelled from the guild. The penalty for contract breach seems to be determined by the rules, and it seems that 8 platinum coins is the second highest amount. It seems that if something like this times case was done against a civilian, it will become 10 platinum coins. Also, if its against the same person after being expelled from the guild (in this case its me), if the same problem happens, it will be capital punishment in the capital as a lesson. Half of the penalty for contract breach will be handed over to the victim. By the way, because the previous time, Hyolds two arms were cut off instead of the contract breach fee, because of money for sick treatment by the guild, the amount is reduced. To make up for the amount of money, it seems that Aisha-san became my exclusive. This is this times breach of contract fee, please take it Saying that, guild leader handed me 4 platinum coins. Even though the money should be deposited in my guild card, but after this my guild registration will be deleted. Naturally, since my card will be confiscated, I obediently put them in my Storage Bag. Seeing me put the money inside my Storage Bag, he probably know what I was thinking. Aisha-san showed a sad face, and guild leaders face had a little scowl. Now then, next is you youre not going to reconsider, right? Yes, thank you for taking care of me I see Aisha, Ill be entrusting his expulsion process to you As I handed over my guild card to Aisha-san, she hesitated for a moment before receiving it. Ah, thats right. The request Aisha-san has accepted, the slime oil youve obtained, can you hand it over here? As he said that, guild leader said its okay here, instead of Aisha-san. Hearing that, I took out all of the slime oil I had put inside my Storage Bag. Garagaragaragara By the way this slime oil. Though it is dropped when slimes are defeated, it is dropped inside a transparent bottle-like container. (Izzy: Isnt this convenience a little too absurd) Because there is no lid, when taking it out, a hole will be made in this container before extracting it. And there are 1269 of those transparent containers. The floor of the office was completely covered by slime oil. T, this The wake-like atmosphere seemed to have completely turned into astonishment at the excessive amount, turning into a shocked-like delicate atmosphere. T, this was obtained in just today!? Aisha-san asked me. Yes! Ill also take the medicinal plants out okay! I then took out the medicinal plants. There was also a massive quantity even though I only brought about half of the large amount of medicinal herbs growing en masse. (TLN: Why do I keep changing between medicinal herbs and medicinal plants orz) Aisha-san became confused, and called for the other personnel to carry out the containers and medicinal plants. The total was 17 gold coins, 12 silver coins and 2 copper coins. Breaking them down, the medicinal plants were 1618 tufts (TLN: or stalks?). Since the amount was incomprehensible, 2 tufts were given as freebies and was seemed like it was calculated as 1620 tufts. During the request it was stated as 50 copper coins for 20 tufts, but since the roots and soil was secured, it was calculated as 60 copper coins. Good thing I did as Aisha-san said! The total amount was 16 silver coins and 2 copper coins!! 31 bodies of goblins was 27 silver coins, it seems that there wasnt any fractions. The slime oil though, seems to be 1 silver coin each. Previously it was a request to accumulate guild points, so I didnt have much hope, but since it was insufficient in Lunawan the price became higher than usual. With that said, the amount was 16 gold coins and 69 silver coins. Receiving a total 20 gold coins from Aisha-san for this times request and the money deposited in my card, I once again stored them away. Sorry, Myne-kun in truth your rank would have been raised but No, its okay. Ive said this before but rules are important, guild leaders judgment was correct Finishing all the work, I bowed deeply towards Aisha-san and guild leader, and left the adventurers guild. Like this, enrolled for only two days, the curtain fell on my life as an adventurer. (Izzy: Nuuuuuuuuu) Izzy: Great way to celebrate Valentines, eh? :) Chapter 22. The day after I was expelled from the adventurers guild, searching for orcs, I came to the forest behind the town. It is to earn income, but I also thought that there might be those who have all kinds of names like the goblins. The battle with Lyle was a good lesson. Though I was taken by surprise, it proved that one can win against a stronger opponent even if one only use useful Skills. Ive reached the conclusion that to keep on living after this, as expected it would be best to have as many Skills as I can. As such, heres a feel of my Skills. Name : Myne LV : 9 Race : Hume Gender : Male Age : 15 years Occupation : Apprentice Hunter Skill Appraisal?Complete LV2 (36/200) Cut & Paste (23/200) Tenfold Experience Acquisition (-/-) Dagger?Extreme LV2 (3/100) Grappling?Extreme Lv4 (1/200) One-handed Blade (0/50) Two-handed Blade (0/50) (TLN: Ive just realised it was actually two handed blade and not twin blades Sorry for the mistranslation) Axe (0/50) Body Enhancement?Small (48/50) Leg Enhancement?Small (35/50) Sight Enhancement?Moderate (16/50) Blame Lv3 (1/150) Swift Feet (Small) (41/50) Strong Arm (25/50) Iron Wall (28/50) Agitate (0/50) Presence Erase?Moderate (6/50) Magic?Fire (0/50) Magic?Water (0/50) Magic?Wind (12/50) Magic?Small Recovery (36/50) Support Magic?Speed Reduction (2/50) Support Magic?Sleep (1/50) Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) (29/50) Fire Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Water Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Wind Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Earth Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Light Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Dark Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Cooking (1/50) Needlework (0/50) Etiquette (0/50) Art of Negotiation (2/50) (TLN: It went down? Author typo?) Alchemy (6/50) Cleaning (0/50) Tame (0/50) Woodwork (0/50) Martial Arts : Successive Shot (0/200) Its going to be my first time fighting with orcs since I obtained Tenfold Experience Acquisition, Im very looking forward to this. While thinking that, I located medicinal plants, and while defeating gathering sheep, I proceeded deeper and deeper than usual. The trees then disappeared before I reached a steep slope, my view improved and I discovered the place. The view spread before my eyes was. My goodness, an orc settlement in such a place What I came across was an orc settlement. Just, how many are there? Rather, I should have realised such a possibility earlier. In the first place, there wasnt much talks about orcs being in the forest in the past. But, when I defeated orcs previously, I had lightly thought that they had probably accidentally lost their way. My first battle, my first victory, the delight from such things had covered up the doubting feeling of Somethings not right. Because the orcs have settled down here and built a settlement, thats why I came across orcs at such a place. Its no use, this isnt possible by myself. No matter how I think about this, this is a case to be reported to the guild! While deciding to retreat in my heart, I scouted out the village by using Sight Enhancement?Moderate. Briefly looking theres around 40 of them huh hm? As I roughly counted, I noticed for some reason a human figure in the middle of the settlement. Dokun!, throbbed my heart greatly. T, thats a human female! A human female in an orc settlement what it means naturally, even I know. Not good, I dont have time! Even if I go the guild now she wont be saved I I can only do this. I made my resolve. Since I have decided I have to act quickly! I frantically searched for those guys who left the flock. I found them! Though three of them are gathered together but if its three, then Ill somehow manage! Name : Orc?Assassin LV : 10 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Twin Blades?Extreme (TLN: The real twin blades orz) Ability None Name : Orc?Warrior LV : 11 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Strength Rise Ability Roar Name : High Orc?Magician LV : 13 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill AoE Magic?Fire Maximum Ability None The orcs with different names, as expected they exist! Furthermore theres even one with high orc!! As expected, they all have useful looking Skills. If its like this I might be able to do it. I immediately plundered all their Skills, used self-enhancement which can only be casted on myself and held a dagger in each hand. Its all thanks to the Twin Blades?Extreme I plundered. I used Presence Erase?Moderate at the back and approached them in one go, and aimed at the troublesome looking high orcs heart and stabbed. I then slashed at it diagonally from the shoulder, after that, I aimed at the windpipe of the assassin beside it and stabbed at it. I didnt seem to have instantly killed it, but because it is a fatal wound, it feebly fell to its knees. The warrior who finally realised that they were ambushed swung a stone axe of about my height downward. However, thats too bad! Too slow!!!!! Before the axe came falling towards me, I used Presence Erase?Moderate a second time and went behind it. I then thrusted the dagger on my right hand towards its heart, and the one on my left towards its nape. I then let go of my daggers, and drove a punch towards the assassins solar plexus, who still had a breath left, with all my strength. The time for all this is about 40 seconds. There doesnt seem to be any sign of being noticed from the surroundings. Confirming that all three of them have died, while casting Magic?Small Recovery on my crushed fist, I put the orcs corpses into my Storage Bag. Because if they discover the corpses, the remaining bunch will naturally make an uproar, so thought I. I am really grateful to the alchemist onii-san. Using Magic?Small Recovery once more, I hid under a cover. At the moment I killed the high orc, when I realised my body had suddenly became lighter. I had probably leveled up. If I go at it like this I might somehow be able to manage. While thinking such things, when I probed the situation I discovered a herd of five. There doesnt seem to be any other individuals in the surroundings. Convenient that the five are gathered together, since the sight is bad from the surroundings I decided to use the AoE Magic?Fire Maximum which I had plundered earlier. Before that Name : High Orc?Magician LV : 12 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill AoE Magic?Wind Maximum Ability None Name : High Orc?Priest LV : 12 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Magic?Large Recovery Ability Roar Name : High Orc?Grappler LV : 14 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Martial Arts : Flurry Attack Ability Roar Name : Orc LV : 6 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Strong Arm Ability Roar Name : Orc LV : 6 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Strong Arm Ability Roar I plundered all of their Skills, and pasted the unnecessary Skills and Abilities onto the ground. I then used self enhancements, and threw AoE Magic?Fire Maximum into the middle of the gathering orcs. While a terrifyingly thunderous roar spread, the flame magic impacted. The orcs raged within the burning flames. Aiming at the raging orcs, I fired the AoE Magic?Wind Maximum I had plundered. Probably because of receiving the wind, the flames which were engulfing the orcs had grown larger, and the edge of the remaining wind chopped up the orcs. When the flames had become smaller, the remainders were the corpses of the five orcs who were burnt to death. After I used Fire Attribute?Resistance, I quickly put the orcs corpses into my Storage Bag, used Presence Erase?Moderate, and left the scene. This might be bad as expected, they seem to have realised huh For now, with this, Ive defeated eight orcs. Theres probably around 30 left. Now then, from now on is the critical moment. Guild leader~, was it really okay? The receptionist Mary started a conversation with the leader listlessly. What is? Even though you understand~, Im talking about the exclusive rookie-san Aisha-sans in charge of you know~, I understand the reason, but from the guilds essence, isnt it bad~? Glancing over to me, Mary criticised the guild leader. Thats true, if we think from the perspective of guild leader prioritising professional duties, you can say that there is absolutely nothing wrong with how he dealt with it this time. But if were thinking of it as a Guild, the situation changes a little. In the first place, the reason for prohibiting guild members killing each other is so that the guilds war potential doesnt drop. Its a rule with an uninteresting reason so that the precious human resources arent lost. From the point of view of the guilds nature, no matter what strong war potential must be possessed. They want promising rookies to the point of desperation. A rookie who can defeat a person who places top among C-rankers, properly speaking, he is a talent who will be warmly welcomed. Personally firing such a talent. That was what Mary had said to the guild leader. Its something Ive decided, dont complain! After a night has passed, the guild leader who has probably cooled off a little, even he understands who Mary wanted to say. Therefore, he returned a reply containing irrepressible anger to Mary. While seeing such a situation within the guild, my feeling has not completely cleared up. Inside my head, were the various expressions Myne-kun had showed last night. Starting with astonishment, to delight bewilderment determination and ending with gratitude Even he probably had things he had wanted to say. No, its impossible he doesnt. But, at the end the smile he had shown, only a genuine gratitude can be felt from it. As expected, I should have opposed more strongly then. When I was crushed from regret, yes, it was at such a time. When she appeared! At that time, the encounter between her and I, it was unexpected that that had greatly changed the fates of Myne-kun and me myself. Sorry, I heard that a young man named Myne is in this guild Though the persons face couldnt be seen because the mantle had a hood attached. she seems to be a woman. Myne was erased from the guilds register yesterday but is it a designated request? There are other excellent people in this guild, you know The receptionist lady?Mil replied to the question of the woman. No, sorry but it isnt a request. I have a personal business with him however, does the register erasure mean its not calm? Did he cause a problem? Probably from hearing her questioned like that, immediately after Mil received the retort, precisely because of that, I knew that guild leader had frowned.(TLC:줿Τ„ΤߥͻzߤܤƤֱä˥LA᤿Τ֤ä) If its business with Myne-kun, I who was his exclusive should probably deal with this. No, its nothing like that you know, well, there is of course a reason for that, but since the guilds matter, it would be hard to give you an answer I see. Then it cant be helped huh by the way, you who just replied to me, wont you come here for a sec? As I walked closer to her side, though thinking Why me?, she muttered By the way, Aisha, long time no see in a low voice. Due to my name suddenly called out, as I reflexively focused on her face which was concealed under her hood Y, Your Highness Sylphid Why, are you here The person is the Augusta Kingdoms First Princess, Princess Knight Sylphid?Augusta. Fufu, sorry but Im going incognito, so can you keep silent about my identity? When I was still an adventurer, there were surely times when we had met through requests from the royal family. However, to even remember my name. Because of that, Aisha. I want to meet that young man Myne but where can I meet him? Just like that girl from before said, he has been erased from the guild, honestly where he is right now is Though Im baffled by the sudden appearance of royalty, I suddenly thought of a question. I wonder why the Hime-sama is searching for Myne-kun? Rather than that, I wonder why she knows about him? Royalty calling a commoners name and coming to visit him is honestly abnormal. Hmm, since he has registered in the guild once, that means you know where hes staying right? Wont you tell me where it is? P, please wait a moment! Since Ill be guiding you Would it be okay for me to tell the guild leader? (TLN: Aisha speaks in humble form) Oh? Im grateful if you can guide me, but it seems that you need to obtain approval even though youre slipping out, huh. If its with the guild leader well thats okay I guess Receiving approval from Hime-sama, I hurriedly ran to where guild leader is. Probably because my hurried appearance was amusing, Hime-sama giggled. When I told guild leader about Hime-sama, he noticeably panicked, and I hurriedly stopped him from going to Hime-sama and waiting upon her. Hime-sama is going incognito, please dont do anything that will expose her! Receiving permission to go out from the confused guild leader, thinking for Hime-samas safety, continuing from last night, I quickly put on my arms and went to Hime-sama. What, to put on armsif its a guard then I dont need any you know? You know my ability right? Hime-sama is surely strong. A knight to the point of having Princess Knight as a nickname. Naturally I know that she is even stronger than me. However, even so, being a guard is another story. In the first place, in the worst case that something happened to Hime-sama, I cannot even imagine what kind of rebuke the country will give. No, it would be a serious matter if anything happened to Hime-sama. Please let me follow you like this Hime-sama probably understood, as she shrugged her shoulders and walked towards the guilds exit. On the way to Myne-kuns house, Hime-sama once again asked me the reason for Myne-kuns guild erasure. Though it is a matter within the guild, if royalty asks, theres no choice but to answer. I talked about the incidents that have happened since Myne-kun first came to the guild until yesterday. Hmph As expected, theres no doubt that he has a special secret, huh. Its impossible for him to win against a C-rank adventurer with the Skills he has been bestowed with after all Eh!? Hime-sama knows!? About his Skills!! Surprised, I accidentally raised my voice. Far from blaming me, a smile surfaced as she answered me. Of course, even you know right? That the royal family receives reports about the Skills bestowed upon the new adults by the temple Now that she said it, because of a certain reason it is necessary for royalty to know about the new adults Skills. Haa!? Dont tell me, Hime-samas aim is!!!? Fufufu, good guess. The reasons probably as you say, but its useless telling others you know? Since itll become an uproar I see, thats why she came to see Myne-kun! Surely if such a thing were to come to light there will be an uproar in the world. Hime-sama is fearlessly smiling, but if that were to be implemented. Dont be that confused, Ive only come to see this to the end. Also Aisha did you know, that guy seems to be able to hunt orcs solo Soloing orcs!? If that is true then I can understand him defeating Lyle. What in the world are his Skills. Probably knowing my question, Hime-sama continued. You seem to be curious huh, about his Skills. Since he wants to hide it, I cant possibly say it. Its a secret for now Mm mm mm, I was surrounded while I was stealing their skills huh???. Eei, since Ive got nothing to lose Ill hit them with Support Magic?Sleep. Miraculously it wasnt resisted, and the orc in front of me fell asleep in a moment. While cutting the abdomen of the sleeping orc open with my dagger, I cut across its side. I who had just broke through the enclosure faced my back and fired another AoE Magic?Fire Maximum! The explosive flame rolled up in the middle of the rocs, and in a blink of an eye, the group of orcs huddled together had been burnt up. I already stole all their Skills. I had absolutely no hesitation in exterminating them. Using Presence Erase?Moderate, I left the place which was rolling in flames and temporarily took shelter. Phew, I somehow escaped The orcs nearby had noticed the thunderous roar when I first fired AoE Magic?Fire Maximum. I immediately started moving to escape, but an orc suddenly appeared on my way out and blocked my escape route. I stole its skill, and at the place I defeated it I realised a large quantity of orcs was approaching me from behind. For the time being I did not check what kind of Skills they had, continuously plundered, and the conclusion was Support Magic?Sleep just now at the place I was surrounded. I wonder if I had just defeated more than 10 orcs? If I add the ones I had defeated at first there are probably around 10 orcs left. Though my exhaustion is quite extreme, if I slip in a little rest, I have a feeling I will somehow manage. Name : Myne LV : 20 Race : Hume Gender : Male Age : 15 years Occupation : Hunter Skill Appraisal?Complete LV2 (196/200) Cut & Paste (55/200) Tenfold Experience Acquisition (-/-) Dagger?Extreme LV3 (56/200) Grappling?Extreme Lv4 (19/200) Twin Blades?Extreme LV2 (36/100) Two-handed Axe?Extreme (0/50) One-handed Blade (0/50) Two-handed Blade (0/50) One-handed Axe (0/50) (TLN: Previous Axe) Body Enhancement?Small LV3 (6/200) Body Enhancement?Large (0/50) Leg Enhancement?Small LV2 (79/100) Sight Enhancement?Moderate (16/50) Blame Lv3 (1/150) Swift Feet (Small) LV2 (55/100) Strong Arm LV2 (98/100) Iron Wall LV 2 (76/100) Agitate (0/50) Presence Erase?Moderate LV2 (96/100) Presence Detect?Moderate (0/50) Strength Rise (0/50) Physics Rise (0/50) Magic?Fire (0/50) Magic?Water (0/50) Magic?Wind (12/50) Magic?Small Recovery (36/50) AoE Magic?Fire Maximum (9/50) AoE Magic?Wind Maximum (9/50) AoE Magic?Water Maximum (0/50) AoE Magic?Earth Maximum (0/50) Magic?Large Recovery (0/50) Support Magic?Speed Reduction (2/50) Support Magic?Sleep (1/50) Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) (29/50) Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Large (Stamina) (0/50) Support Magic?Defence Reduction (0/50) Fire Attribute?Resistance (6/50) Water Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Wind Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Earth Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Light Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Dark Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Cooking (19/50) Needlework (0/50) Etiquette (0/50) Art of Negotiation (2/50) Alchemy (6/50) Cleaning (11/50) Tame (0/50) Woodwork (0/50) Martial Arts : Successive Shot (0/200) Martial Arts : Flurry Attack (0/200) Martial Arts : Shark Glow (0/200) (TLN: No idea either. `) Somehow, Skills I dont quite understand have multiplied. For now, the one Ill immediately use is Presence Detect?Moderate, seems like I can use this right now. Hmm, the detection range does not seem to be wider than I thought. There are three large presences about 500m to the north, and there is one large presence and two just a little big presence in the vicinity. First I will defeat the one near me, since if I take too long the woman who was caught will be in danger. Since itll take a considerable amount of time, I am terribly worried but. While thinking such, I checked the situation in the direction of the nearby presences using Sight Enhancement?Moderate. Name : High orc?Knight LV : 15 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Martial Arts : Sharpness?Sword Ability Roar Name : High Orc?Dark Knight LV : 18 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Stamina Absorption?Large Ability Roar Name : Orc General LV : 25 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Strong Arm?Extreme Arm Strength?Extreme Ability Roar Eh? Orc?Generalreally? Orc?General Its an S-rank monster which can only be subjugated by several tens of high-rank adventurers, knights and the like. And a general being here is proof that the higher existence Orc?King is also here. They are called the kings bodyguards, since they will appear beside the king without fail. Thinking about the size of the nearby general, there is a high chance that the large presences to the north I had checked just now using Presence Detect?Moderate are probably three Orc?Generals. However, if its a general, if I organise my level and Skills, I think I will be able to defeat them some way or another. The problem is the Orc?King. As expected I have no choice but to question if I can defeat it. If a general is an S-class then a king is a calamity-class existence. Its to the extent that gathering the strongest class adventurers, knights and the like from all over the country, its impossible to defeat it if they dont tackle it with a war of attrition with hundreds of people. The king being here, I regret my naive perspective. However, I do not have the choice to leave the captured woman alone and escape. After all, Ive act violently until here. Theres no doubt that for the sake of hunting me the king has started mobilising. At any rate Ill defeat as much as I can for now, and concentrate on raising my own strength. Because its the only chance for she who was captured and me to survive. Deciding as such, I will quickly get rid of the three orcs in front of me and turn them into a stepping stone for me to become stronger. The longer I take, theres no doubt that the probability of me supplemented by the King will increases. (TLN: I have no idea.) As usual I hurriedly stole their Skills, and cast as much self-enhancement Skills as I can. From the battles until now, I know that I can defeat until high orcs if I fire AoE Magic?Fire Maximum with all my strength. If so, theres only one thing to do. Though I dont know if I can defeat the general with this, even if it isnt defeated I will probably be able to deal quite the damage. After the damage has been dealt using magic, I will hunt it with all my strength. I who decided as such, chose the timing when the three orcs are gathered together, and ensuring the timing in one moment, I released magic at full strength. Zugagaga``n! A thunderous roar even louder than from before resounded, while swallowing up the surrounding buildings, it directly hit the orcs. As I had planned, the two orcs let out a scream and crumbled down to the ground. Then, this is the bad part of what I had planned, the general, injured with large burns all over its body, let out a war cry and charged towards me. Without panicking at its momentum, as I hit it with Support Magic?Speed Reduction, the generals movements became noticeably slower. Probably because my level and my Skills level had increased, the accuracy rose. Not passing up the moment its movements had dulled, I went around to its back using Presence Erase?Moderate, I loaded all my strength and slashed at its back. As expected from a general, even though I was using a steel dagger, I wasnt able to cut it smoothly. Ugaaaaaaaaaa!!! Maybe because of pain or anger, it let out an even fiercer roar, I snuck into the bosom of the general who was swinging its arms violently, and I struck it using the dagger martial arts, Shark Glow. With the Skills Strong Arm?Extreme + Arm Strength?Extreme which I had just took from it attached onto the martial arts, its power became absurd, and the general was literally cut up right in half. Phew, I did it Confirming that its life had stopped, I quickly stored the general which has become a corpse. Opposite to the direction of the opponents, the generals who are coming from the north, in other words, I escaped towards the south. However, in a hurry, it was unwise of me not to use Presence Erase?Moderate andPresence Detect?Moderate. I clashed with a group of three ordinary orcs and one high orc. This, this situation is quite bad!! The three to the north which I consider as Orc?Generals are coming here right now. If this goes on I will be pincer attacked. In that one moment I was agitated, there was one who could use magic among the high orcs. What the high orc had fired, was probably AoE Magic?Fire Maximum Though I flusteredly used Fire Attribute?Resistance,I received a direct hit. Guuu At the excess heat and pain, I unintentionally let out a groan. Blood then gushed out from my whole body, I involuntarily staggered and fell to my knees. The blood flowing out from my forehead stole the sight from my lef eye. If the Fire Attribute?Resistance I had casted just now did not reduced, perhaps I would have died. The orcs who saw me falling to my knees, disgustingly gossiped, a smile yes, it was probably a smile that surfaced, it raised the stone axe it was holding high up, and put an end to me. No, Ill be done in!!! Myne-kun!!!!! Dont give up!!!!!!! At the same time the voice reached my ears, three white paths passed above my head. The three white paths directly hit the orcs who had just wanted to end me. Unable to completely receive the impact, the orcs stumbled a few steps back. As I looked at the direction of the voice there stood Aisha-san who I was indebted to in the guild, with a dignified posture with a bow. When I noticed that I looked back, I saw that she had started nocking the next arrow in order to pursue the orcs. Then, it seems that there was a female knight who I have never seen before behind Aisha-san. Why? Why is Aisha-san here? Who, is that female knight? Ah, its no use, Aisha-san theres an Orc?King here. Dont worry about me, quickly run! This place is a hopeless battlefront, if a beautiful person like Aisha-san is here theyll aim at her first. Aisha-san being sexually assaulted by orcs, definitely I will definitely not accept that!!!! Aisha-san, its no use, run!! I shouted towards Aisha-san from the bottom of my heart. However, probably she heard it, or probably she didnt hear it, Aisha-san continued shooting. One shot, two shots, three shots. The arrows who were continuously fired by Aisha-san flew towards the orcs with unparalleled accuracy. As expected of a former B-rank adventurer, it seemed to have accurately delivered damage to the orcs. Even though high orcs arent like orcs, damage was reliably delievered. Theres no choice but to quickly defeat this guys to let Aisha-san-tachi escape. Get a hold of yourself! Myne!! Collecting my thoughts, I quickly plundered their Skills, and casted Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Large (Stamina) on myself. I was still staggering a little, but I firmly stood up, and grasped my daggers on both hands. I overlapped Leg Enhancement?SmallSwift Feet (Small)Body Enhancement?SmallBody Enhancement?Large, and closed in on the orcs in one go. Differnet from the situation when I had bumped into them just now, since I properly casted enhancements, if Im not careless then I can defeat them without problems. Then as expected, the four orcs quickly cut down towards me. However, I still cannot be careless. Since the Orc?Generals who are approaching from the north will immediately be here. Confirming that Ive defeated them, Aisha-san and the knight-san beside her ran towards me. Myne-kun! Are you alright!? Wait a while, Ill immediately heal you!! Im alright, I can do that myself Leaving that aside, the two of you please quickly run away from here. Three Orc?Generals will soon come here Hearing about Orc?Generals, the female knight-san beside her rose an even louder voice in surprise than Aisha-san. W, wait!? Did you say Orc?General? Whys an S-rank monster in such a place!? I dont know the reason, and I dont have time to think, quickly run away!! Besides the thing about the generals being here I pointed towards the opposite direction of the generals coming here, and urged them to run. An Orc?General being here I see!? That also means theres an Orc?King here!!!? At the moment the female knight shouted, even though they are not their aim, a roar which seemed like it reverberated through the whole orc settlement could be heard. Ugaooooooooooo!!!!!!! Theres no doubt, its them. A response suddenly appeared in my Presence Detect?Moderate Compared to the generals, it was a tremendously larger presence. No doubt, its an Orc?King. Finally its existence was exposed, no matter what it takes I have to defeat the three generals before it appears here. The both of you hurry up quickly run away from here! Quickly!!!! However, my earnest complaint wasnotin time it was too late. Why, Why is!! Why is the King here first!!! Damn it!!!! Chapter 25. However, my earnest complaint wasnotin time it was too late. Why, Why is!! Why is the King here first!!! Damn it!!!! Name : Orc?King LV : 56 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Kings Daunting Characteristic Magic?Space-time Realize Ability Roar What is with these Skills. Ive never heard of these before. No, for now, I need to immediately steal its Skills! However, the king who was just 50m away, suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. This is bad!! I instantly hugged the two behind me and then moved to the back. At the place we were standing, the king brought down its enormous golden battleaxe. Dogooooooooooon What I saw when I looked back was a gigantic crater reaching 10m in diameter. It would have been dangerous if I didnt quickly escape. Why, did this guy suddenly appear in front of me? Oh, to be able to dodge it, not bad, for a human Wh!? It talked!? Dont lump a king like me together with the ordinary orcs Gu, adding the previous offensive ability, and it even has intelligence this might really be bad. Nu, finally you came you slowpokes The slowpokes the Orc?King spoke of, as far as we are concerned, they add to our despair. The three Orc?Generals coming from the north. They have finally arrived. Name : Orc?General LV : 27 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Absolute Evasion Probability Ability Roar Name : Orc?General LV : 27 Race : Demon Race Gender : Skill Unbeatable Defence Rise Ability None Name : Orc?General LV : 24 Race : Demon Race Gender Skill Mitigate Sorcery Extremity Ability Roar Aisha-san, knight-san I will fight with all my strength now. Thats why, the both of you please run as far as possible. If the both of you are here I cant bring out my full power Thats absurd you know!? We cant even win against one general with just us, if were gonna fight itll be the three of us! If its the three of us there might be a chance Thats impossible you know, defeating that is If I cant use my Skills with all my strength then its definitely impossible Probably it planned to show us its calmness, the Orc?King grinned looking at our exchange. It doesnt seem to plan to attack us now. Probably imitating it, the generals also did not move. Nows the chance. Ill steal all their Skills in one go. Firstly, I plunder the generals Skills in one go. I pasted Absolute EvasionProbabilityUnbeatableDefence RiseMitigateSorcery Extremity onto myself. To save time, I left the abilities alone. Then, Ill plunder the Kings Skills! Kings DauntingCharacteristic Magic?Space-time and Realize As I did that, the gigantic golden battleaxe the King was holding disappeared from its hand. What the, what happened? Does that battleaxe have something to do with this Skill? Naturally, the King also does not know what happened. Thats a matter of course. Theres no way a Skill disappearing is normal. The King stared fixedly at its right hand which was holding the battleaxe with a surprised expression. You bastard, what did you do?What the hell did you doooooo!!!!!!! At last, it seemed to understand that I had done something. The grinning expression it had up until now completely disappeared, it let out a shout where I thought wont my eardrums tear? Run the both of you!!!!! As I said that in a loud voice, probably from the instinctive fear they felt from the King who suddenly became violent, Aisha-san and knight-san broke into a run with all their strength. Thank goodness, they obediently escaped if they still insisted on fighting together it would have been seriously bad. I can fight with full strength like this now that the I dont need to worry about involving the two of them. Looking at the twos retreating figures, I made a new resolution. Now then, lets do this! Ill resist you with all my strength, so dont think you can kill me easily!!!! First, I need to defeat the generals. If not, they might aim at Aisha-san-tachi, and I wouldnt be able to concentrate on the battle. I casted all the self-enhancement I have on myself, aiming at the three generals who still havent moved, and shot out magic at full strength. Uoooooooooooooo!!!!!!! AoE Magic?Fire ColossalAoE Magic?Wind ColossalAoE Magic?Water ColossalAoE Magic?Earth Colossal Shooting out colossal magic rapidly in one go, a violent explosion and impact spread out all around, like a lethal weapon. Not enough, Still not good enough! More more moreeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!! Before the flying earth, sand, dustclouds and the like settles down, I fired the same colossal magic again in succession. Once again, a explosion and impact spread around the surroundings. I dont know what happened because of the rising dustcloud, but at the very least the generals probably received damage to an extent. As I stared at the other side of dustcloud without being careless, a large dark brown mass rushed over with a fierce vigor. Like what i previously expected it was the Orc?King. As expected, I couldnt defeat the Orc?King with just these magic. Seeing that the generals didnt rush out, I probably did it? However with the Orc?King rushing over right now, I dont have time to check. Against the charging Orc?King, I crossed my arms and caught the charge. (TLN: X-shape) Normally, it would of course be an impossible choice. To receive the charge of a Calamity-class. However, I plundered defence Skills from the generals, and casted them along with self-enhancements. The me right now whose Level has increased greatly can definitely stop it!!! Come!!!! Ill stop your blow!!!! A human like youuuuuu dont you underestimate meeeeee With something like a shoulder charge, though it was stained in blood from Colossal magic, it thrust its shoulder with a intense momentum. As if its ridiculing my cross block!!! Dogooooooon!!!! A tremendous sound of the impact resounded in the surroundings. Gu, gu, gugigigigi The charge of a Calamity-class monster though I was stained in blood I managed to stopped its blow. It probably received a shock from a human stopping its full strength shoulder charge. The King?Orcs movements stopped for a moment. (TLN: Author reversed it here) I cant miss this chance!!!! Uooooooooooo!!!! I hit the Orc?King with Martial Arts : Shark Glow loaded with all my self-enhancements. A strike which will tear even Orc?Generals into pieces, if its this then theres no way you will be unscathed! However, contrary to my expectations, the steel dagger wasnt able to receive the overwhelming destructive power, the edge of the blade was lodged in the Orc?Kings stomach and snapped. The blow I staked everything upon, though not uninjured, was unable to deliver the damage I had expected. Though, probably because I couldnt injure it until now, while it let out a roar, it started recklessly swinging its arms vigorously. I who had just released the martial arts couldnt maintain a stable stance, directly received the full strength of that attack, and was sent flying ten-odd metres. Unable to take a ukemi at the remaining shock, I tumbled down to the ground. Rolling several metres, when the momentum ended, my whole body was covered in wounds, and I was stained in blood once again. Probably because my left arm which was hit couldnt take a defence posture, and the Skill was not effective, it bended in a weird direction, and was dangling loosely. Ugaaaaaaaaaa I reflexively shouted due to the severe pain. Since I was bestowed with Skills, I never received this much damage up until now. Though it was an Orc?King and Shark Glow was incomplete, it had received large damage. Maybe because of the pain, its feet has stopped, while raising its roar, it glared over here. Not missing that chance I used Magic?Large Recovery and Magic?Small Recovery, and healed the damage. Since I dont have time to fully recover, when I finished recovered to an extent I used Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Large (Vitality). With this Ive become somewhat better. Leaving that aside I must think of a plan to overcome the current situation. Though that guys weapon is gone, my steel dagger is also gone. Though I have the Dagger of Origin, that is of a lower rank compared to the steel dagger, I dont think it can possibly get through to the Orc?King. The point where both of us have lost our weapons, even though both of us are in the same situation, it is overwhelmingly disadvantageous to me. Now, for the sake of receiving damage, if only the timing fits, that guys attack will break through my defence hardened from my Skills. If it becomes a war of attrition, no matter how much I continue recovering, it is clear that it will become worse. On the other hand, I who have lost my weapon can only use Grappling?Extreme now. If I use Skills that can raise my offensive power at the same time, I might be able to deal some damage, but if I think of what happened until now, I dare say that my fist will receive more serious damage. If I at least have some kind of knuckle guard, Ill be able to manage somehow, but it cant be helped that Im demanding something I dont have in such a situation. I can use magic, even with using magic, which eliminated generals, in waves, I can only deal a little damage. Something, if only I have a weapon I can use. Hm? A weapon, huh. Perhaps I might somehow manage. While being careful about the Orc?Kings movements, in order to confirm whether my idea is correct, I appraised a certain Skill. AN: Thank you very much for reading. The Orc Settlement arc which has continued for a long time, I plan for it to at last reach a conclusion next time. Something, if only I had a weapon I can use. Hm? A weaponhuh, perhaps I might be able to manage. While being careful about the Orc?Kings movements, in order to confirm whether my idea is correct, I appraised a certain Skill. Realize: Able to materialise a known non-living thing. Depending on the Skill holders imagination, various abilities can be granted. As expected, its true! Because I plundered this the golden battleaxe the Orc?King was holding disappeared. If I use this Skill I might be able to obtain a weapon. Right now, I desire a dagger. The strongest dagger which can cut up even an Orc?King. Since its a known weapon according to the Skills explanation, if its a dagger which can defeat that guy. A sacred dagger recorded in the [The Story of the Hero Alexandrite] which I had read when otou-san and okaa-san was still alive. Using Realise, loading with all my thoughts, I shouted out that name!!!! Come! Twirling!!!!(TLN: ȥ) At that moment, in my right palm, a rainbow-colour shone, to the extent that I couldnt open my eyes it changed to the shape of a dagger. Thats right, what my right hand is grasping now is the legendary weapon which only exists inside the story, Twirling. I could feel a tremendous torrent of power entering me from Twirling. Howeverin exchange my emotional strength seems to be rapidly shaved off if I use this for a long time theres no doubt that I will collapse. Short term decisive battle, theres only this. Preparing myself as such, glaring severely at the Orc?King, that guy was also showing an expression of anger never seen before towards me. Y, you bastard!! That weapon is! Made using the same Skill as mine right! My weapon disappearing was as expected your fault!!!! I wont forgive you!!!! While raising its fist overhead with a raging force, the Orc?King rushed towards me, towards that, I hit upon another plan. That plan is. Ill use Paste when that guy closes in until 10 metres are left, and stick the sole of its foot to the ground. If its the Orc?Kings leg strength, even while its prying its leg out, it seems to be able to walk. However, now while its rushing towards me with all its might, there will be an immediate result. For you see, hell trip in the middle of charging at full strength. Thus, the plan went as expected, and succeeded. While a tremendous sound of the impact was made, that guy showily collapsed. Yes, exactly in front of me. That defenceless figure!!!! Strong Arm?ExtremeArm Strength?ExtremeStrength RiseBody Enhancement?Large loading these Skills with all my strength!!!!!! Eat this!!! Martial Arts : Shark Glow! Duoooooooooon!!!!! This is probably the surely the loudest impact sound in this battle. With vibration and a sound of impact that made me think that my eardrums were about to tear, Twirling splendidly cut up the Orc?King. Thus, finishing its duty, Twirling became fragments of light and disappeared from my hand. It might still be alive thinking such while carefully being on guard, I wait and see but it didnt even twitch. Its like a corpse. A Calamity-class monster, Orc?King, had now its life taken by me. D, did I win? I can surely feel relieved, so I thought. My lower body suddenly lost strength, and collapsed at that spot as if crumbling down. Unable to put strength into my body, it seems that I was more exhausted than I thought. Myne-kun!! I heard Aisha-sans voice. Thank goodness, nothing happened to them huh. Ah, which reminds me, the generals? I wonder what happened to them after my rapid firing of magic, since the king plunged towards me I couldnt confirm their deaths. Itd be bad if theyre still alive, forcing my body which couldnt move, I panickedly looked to the area the generals were in. As I did that, there were three burnt and roasted corpses of the general scattered about. Somehow, it seems that I was able to defeat them with that wave of attacks. Seeing there are no unresolved problems, as I once again took a breath, a soft mass embraced me with an amazing force. Yes, its Aisha-san. Myne-kun, you you child you Tears falling from her eyes, it seems that she couldnt control her emotions. The words she said was also mixed in with sobbing, and I couldnt understand what she was saying. Its understandable, after all a Calamity-class, the Orc?King, was in front of their eyes. They probably predicted that I would surely die. I hesitantly softly wrapped my arms around her back, as if soothing a little child, I lightly patted. Fuu, youre outrageous To defeat an Orc?King and then three Orc?Generals by yourself Ah, its the female knight-san Aisha-san was with. Thank goodness, nothing happened to her too. Orcs are exactly as stated, a menace to women. This female-knight san is also equally beautiful to Aisha-san. If I had failed to defeat the generals, Aisha-san and this beauty-san will definitely be raped and made into seedbeds by the orcs. For it to not end like that, its really a good thing tte, I have to save the woman captured by those guys! (TLN: tte is a retort) For now, lets leave the complicated talk for later rather than that, a human girl has been captured by the orcs, we need to rescue her Seeing as far as possible using Presence Detect?Moderate, there isnt even one presence of orcs. I think the Orc?Generals have probably gathered them to the north and brought her there. I think they have probably captured her to somewhere in the northern area of the settlement. When I discovered this settlement nothing happened to her but it would be good if shes safe but Though I was borrowing Aisha-san and female knight-sans shoulders, we were able to find the captured woman. In a conspicuously large building which we consider as probably the Orc?Kings dwelling, she was left there alone. Thinking about the worst case, inside the building I was brought in by the both of them, the girl was lucky, and hasnt fallen into the orcs evil clutches. I was told that when she was about to be assaulted, it seems that a terrific explosion was heard from outside, hearing that, the orcs left her alone and all of them went outside. Probably, it was the sound of the explosion when I first used AoE Magic?Fire Colossal. Although that explosion, as far as Im concerned, increased the probability of me being discovered by the orcs, which I could not welcome, the result was spot on. Since everythings finished, thats why I can say that! For the time being, we escorted her to the town of Lucas. Well then, I ended up using my Skills in front of the both of them I have to think of something to deceive them. AN: Thank you very much for reading. Finally The Orc Settlement arc? Weve reached a point to pause. The plan is for next time to be Aisha and Sylphids POV of Myne VS Orc?King. Author Note: Aishas POV. This is his house huh While thinking this and that about Myne-kuns Skills, we reached our destination: his house. Ive heard that he lives alone, but the house is bigger than I imagined. Ive heard that his dead father is a famous hunter, and earns quite the income. Myne-kun who was erased from the guild probably plans to succeed his father in being a hunter. As I thought that, Hime-sama muttered Fumu, and knocked at the entrance. (TLN: Fumu can have a lot of meanings, in this case probably like a nod or something) Myne-dono, sorry but can you please come out Since theres no reply, she repeated the same thing again, but as expected no reply was returned. Seems like he isnt home. Now then, what should we do Seeing that Myne-kuns track ended there, Hime-sama seems to be fairly discouraged. Knowing Hime-samas aim, seeing that, I had a complicated feeling of relief. Yes, Hime-samas aim Even though I have nothing to do with it. For some reason, as I am unable to put my hazy feelings in order, somebody suddenly called out from behind. You have business with Myne-bouzu? If its him, he went to the forest at the back to get orcs meat When I turned back, I realised it was a oji-san with good physique wearing an apron with blood on them who called out to us. The oji-san from the butcher!? As I called that out, Oji-san also seem to have realised me and raised his hands. Oh, if it isnt Aisha-chan, youre as beautiful as ever huh! Oji-san, is it true that Myne-kun went out to hunt orcs!? Its true! Hes also recently sold orc meat to me after all, good grief hes a great lad. He probably got a very good Skill from Kami-san! Hime-sama, gaining a new lead on Myne-kun, probably showed an expression of delight Though it cant be seen since shes wearing a hood. Naturally, if we keep pursuing him, him going to hunt orcs, bringing the bow for the sake of guarding Hime-sama isnt for nothing. I feel sorry for him, but if I, a former adventurer, sees him battling Ill be able to verify what kind of Skill he has to an extent. Of course, I dont plan to report it to the guild leader, but as expected, I cant help but be curious. After Hime-sama and I expressed our thanks to oji-san, We headed towards the forest spread out at the back of the town. Zugaga``n! Walking in the forest, even though we came quite deep into it, we couldnt locate Myne-kun, or even a foolish orc. As I pondered on why this is happening, suddenly some kind of sound of destruction could be heard from deep within the forest. Probably, that is the sound of him fighting with orcs. Hime-sama probably thought of the same thing, taking off her hood and exposing her bare face, she nodded towards me. Lets hurry, Aisha!! Hime-sama said that and broke off into a run. Of course, I didnt fall behind. As we ran a few minutes towards the source of the sound, the trees gradually lessened. Then, what I saw after we came out from the forest was an orc settlement. For there to be an orc settlement in such a place As I was dumbfounded, Hime-sama seemed to have found Myne-kun. T, thats bad, Aisha! As I looked in the direction Hime-sama was panickedly looking at it was the figure of Myne-kun directly receiving fire magic. Panickedly straining the bow, I loaded three arrows and drew the bow with all my strength. Deciding my aim so that the stone axe facing Myne-kun falls and shot. Gyuoooooooooooo Confirming the arrows which were flying while cutting through the wind, I shouted in a loud voice. Myne-kun!!!!! Dont give up!!!!!!! Probably hearing my voice, he looked over here and showed a surprised look. Seeing that figure, a smile reflexively surfaced. Ah, thank goodness I was in time. The arrows I shot hitting the orc who wanted to injure Myne-kun, I successfully helped him. However, I still couldnt feel relieved. Hes whole body is seriously injured from receiving a direct hit from the previous fire magic. If I dont defeat the four orcs over there, hell die. Such a thing, I will absolutely not accept. Continuing loading arrows on my bow, I fired them in succession. Aisha-san, its no use, run!! Although I heard Myne-kuns shout, I ignored such a thing. I am a former B-rank adventurer after all, even if my enemies are orcs, I wouldnt fail that easily. Furthermore Hime-sama is here. With a princess, with a nickname Princess Knight, who has top-level fighting strength even within the kingdom, theres no need to escape. Hime-sama drew out the Mythril Sword affixed at her waist, I could see that she was estimating the timing to slash at the orcs. However, rather than saying she never slashed at them, it should be that there wasnt a need to. Myne-kun had stood up, and in a blink of an eye slayed the four orcs. Though I couldnt properly confirm, the moment before he slashed at them, I felt that his body shined, thats why I think he used a self-enhancement related Skill. His Skill is probably some kind of self-enhancement related Huh? But Hime-sama seemed to have said that his Skills are not for battle. As I looked at Hime-sama, she was probably thinking the same thing. She furrowed her nicely shaped brows, and appeared to be pondering. In any case, the urgent threat has disappeared. Hurrying over to Myne-kun, I have to quickly cast recovery magic! Myne-kun! Are you alright!? Wait a while, Ill immediately heal you!! Im alright, I can do that myself Leaving that aside, the two of you please quickly run away from here. Three Orc?Generals will soon come here Healing himself? Is the second Skill Myne-kun was bestowed with recovery magic? Tte, rather than that what did he just say? Did he say Orc?General? Generals are S-rank Monsters right? And three of them are coming? Why do you know about that, Myne-kun?? Aah~ I dont understand, theres only things I dont understand! While I was confused, Hime-sama continued the conversation with Myne-kun. W, wait!? Did you say Orc?General? Whys an S-rank monster in such a place!? I dont know the reason, and I dont have time to think, quickly run away!! Besides the thing about the generals being here An Orc?General being here I see!? That also means theres an Orc?King here!!!? Aah, thats right, speaking about Orc?Generals, they are the Orc?Kings bodyguards. Its surely as Hime-sama said, an Orc?King might be here, thats bad! We have to escape just like Myne-kun said!! However, if were escaping, Myne-kun also has to be with. Ugoooooooooo!!!!!! My thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the shout of something resounding all around us. This shout which can make my body involuntarily shudder. The both of you hurry up quickly run away from here! Quickly!!!! Myne-kun, hearing that voice, panicked more, and urged us to escape. Yes, the owner of that shout, what it is I know. Even though I knew, I didnt want to accept it. However, an orc holding a gigantic golden battleaxe suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. At the moment I saw that, I have no choice but to accept it. Myne-kuns shout then affirmed my guess. Why is the King here first!!! Damn it!!!! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. Chapter 28. Sylphids POV. Weird, as expected, hes weird. I heard from the temple that he has two Skills. Only Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste. Even so, he used a self-enhancement Skill? Furthermore, directly receiving fire magic to such an extent, the damage he received made him had no choice but to all on his knees in the presence of the enemy. However, after receiving backup from Aisha, he easily cut down four orcs. In the first place if its solo hunting orcs, its impossible if one doesnt have the strength of a B-rank adventurer. Even so, as if it was nothing, he slayed four orcs in the blink of an eye. And then, when I was beside him seeing the injury he has As if healing his injuries with a Recovery-type Skill, his injuries were almost healed. Exactly, what kind of secret does he have!? Why is the King here first!!! Damn it!!!! When the Calamity-class monster Orc?King was in front of my eyes, Im ashamed to say but my body froze, and couldnt move. Aisha who was beside me seemed to also couldnt move. At the chance where we couldnt move, the Orc?King attacked with that large golden battleaxe. If Myne didnt help right away, theres no doubt that Aisha and I would have died. Aisha-san, knight-san I will fight with all my strength now. Thats why, the both of you please run as far as possible. If the both of you are here I cant bring out my full power Thats absurd you know!? We cant even win against one general with just us, if were gonna fight itll be the three of us! If its the three of us there might be a chance Thats impossible you know, defeating that is If I cant use my Skills with all my strength then its definitely impossible it seems that he plans to take on the three generals and the king by himself. He said hell use his Skills with all his strength right? In other words, even sending the orcs just now to oblivion wasnt his full power. I see, with us here its surely a hindrance. Its because theres nothing harder, fighting something stronger while protecting. Thus, unfortunately, its obvious that Aisha and I are nothing but burdens when fighting against those guys. Aisha claimed that we will be stronger fighting with the three of us, but I think its best that we pull out here like he said. Though I have confidence in my skill, honestly its difficult to say whether I can even defeat one general. As I thought as such, while the King suddenly shouted, it began to act violently. Thats because the battleaxe it was holding suddenly disappeared. Is this also Mynes doing? If thats true, its not something I can understand with my knowledge What in the world did he do? Run the both of you!!!!! Told that by Myne, I didnt complain and started running towards the forest. Though Aisha seems to be dissatisfied, she followed me. Now then, this should be enough? Ill entrust my life to you, thats why show me to your hearts content! The full strength you said!! Thus, his life or death battle started. He used magic, and not just one attribute, but fire wind water and earth. And I think all of those are Colossal-class power magic. Probably from the wave of Colossal-class magic, I think he wants to settle the generals first. If the generals interrupt when hes fighting with the king, he understands that it will be an overwhelmingly unfavorable situation. And probably, so that the generals dont come to us. In the middle of this desperate fight by only himself, we are surprised because he could worry about us. Hes amazing huh Though it was a soliloquy I accidentally muttered, Aisha seems to think the same and replied Isnt he. She then brought both her hands together, shut her eyes and started praying. Probably, no, without a doubt shes wishing for Mynes victory. Thats right, the only thing we can do now is to pray to God huh. I dont know why God bestowed the Skills to Myne-kun. However, for him to put himself in such a desperate battle is without a doubt due to the Skills he was bestowed with. If thats so God! Let Myne somehow win, help him out so that he will return to where we are safely. Like Aisha I joined my hands together, and strongly strongly offered my prayers. Myne is putting up a better fight than I had expected. Whatever happened, it now seems absurd to question his ability, since he showed a good match using a lot of Skills. However, the dagger Myne was holding had snapped. If his weapon is gone, there is no way for Myne to fight. Although the Orc?King also lost his weapon, orcs have physical strength which defies common sense in the first place. Just by swinging their arms, they can defeat humans and others in a moment. Myne has a good command of his Skills, and has been resisting the Orc?Kings attacks, but now that he has lost his weapon, theres no doubt that the situation will gradually worsen. This is bad Yeah Aisha probably reached the same conclusion. Staring at Myne, who was desperately fighting with a ghastly pale face. Then, she probably made a resolution. Preparing the she was holding bow, she was about to shoot an arrow as the Orc?King. Stop that! I restrained Aisha in a panic. Even if you were to attack, it wont change the result. Instead you would make Myne unable to control its Hate and only cause him trouble Hate, namely, enmity. About controlling this enmity, especially when fighting monsters in a party, you have to care about it. For humans, if they were to be hit, it will remember the human who hit it and return it. Against several opponents, in the situation where there is enmity, naturally it will target the opponent it is most angry with = the one with strongest enmity. For monsters, similar to humans, they will attack the one who accumulates the most enmity. Using this, parties will coordinate so that the people who are in a position called Shielder will always receive the most enmity. The other members will slowly attack it so that they dont cross over the enmity the Shielder has earned, and finally defeat it unscathed. This is the tactics for the general party. Aisha who tried to attack, might disturb the Hate?Control Myne is desperately doing. If it received an attack from an unexpected place, the Orc?Kings awareness will naturally be turned towards here. Of course, since there is an obstacle called Myne, it wont immediately come towards here, but the Orc?King isnt an enemy who can do things we cant imagine. Since its impossible for Aisha, a former B-rank adventurer, to not know of such a thing, she must be flustered. Listening to my restraint, I realised she was grinding her molars. Shes undoubtedly angry with herself for being unable to do anything. Even I feel that too! I, unable to cover him, who is fighting a difficult fight right now, cant help but feel angry at myself. However, while we were having such a conflict, the fight has progressed greatly. W, what happened? Suddenly, while thinking that Mynes hand shone, a beautiful dagger which I have never seen before appeared. Even from such a distance, I know that that dagger holds a tremendous power. Is that, his Skill too. Perhaps he himself is a god, reflexively I even thought of such an absurd thing. He is an incomprehensible existence to such an extent. Then, that moment finally arrived. He also showed it before, probably that is Martial Arts: Shark Glow. With that overwhelming destructive power, the Calamity-class monster, Orc?King, fell to the ground. Phew, thanks to him we were able to somehow survive. If its him he may perfectly fulfil my hopes. In other words, my aim can be achieved. (TLC:Ŀ_ɤȤ) Now then, I need to think of how to make him understand my aim after this. Aisha who was showing a happy smile beside me glanced over here, shes also probably. Like this, Aisha and I rushed over to Mynes side. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please take care of me. The Orc Settlement arc has now ended, honestly I was troubled writing the POV of women but I wonder how was it? Putting away the corpses of the Orc?King and Orc?Generals, we safely returned to the Town of Lucas. On the way back, I was extremely worried that they will ask about my Skills, but in the end, they did not ask. Perhaps they didnt notice? No, no matter how you put it thats impossible huh I used such showy magic, and they even saw Twirling. On the contrary not asking anything makes it all the more weird. Id be bringing trouble by touching upon that subject, but its really awkward. Aisha-san and the female knight-san seems to be first bringing the woman?Amy-san, who as captured by the orcs to the guild. I was told that we need to first report the orc settlement to the guild leader. Ah, if the guild leader were to know that I defeated the Orc?King, wont he ask about my Skills again. Rather than that, hell hear all about them from these two huh. This is depressing I should probably escape to another town soon. However, I cant possibly abandon the house otou-san and okaa-san left me. While feeling dejected, we arrived at the town. It seems that I was making an excessively terrible face. The gatekeeper-san I was acquainted with looked at me and made a concerned face. Now then, after we finished the things at the guild, I think Ill visit your house. Sorry but Id like for you to not go out and wait. Parting, the female knight-san informed me. Its here, its here, its here```She even especially forced me so that I dont go out, you know!? I who had my way out blocked, had not choice but to say yesfeebly and return a nod. Aisha-san who looked at our exchange showed a sorrowful expression, but felt a little anxious. Was that my imagination? Though my nerves were worn out, I somehow finally arrived at my home safely, gulped down well water repetitively, and could finally let out a breath. Now, although I defeat a lot of orcs, I wonder what my level has become? Name: Myne LV : 61 Occupation : Hume Gender : Male Age : 15 years Occupation : Hunter Skill Appraisal?Complete LV3 (69/300) Cut & Paste (91/200) Tenfold Experience Acquisition (-/-) Kings Intimidation (0/50) Realize (50/200) Dagger?Extreme LV4 (65/300) Grappling?Extreme Lv4 (19/200) Twin Blades?Extreme LV3 (8/200) Two-handed Axe?Extreme (0/50) One-handed Sword (0/50) Two-handed Sword (0/50) One-handed Axe (0/50) Body Enhancement?Small LV3 (149/200) Body Enhancement?Large LV2 (79/200) Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme LV2 (17/200) (TLN: Prev arm strength) Leg Enhancement?Small LV3 (36/200) Sight Enhancement?Moderate LV2 (3/200) Blame Lv3 (1/150) Swift Feet (Small) LV2 (93/100) Strong Arm LV3 (130/200) Strong Arm?Extreme LV2 (60/200) Iron Wall LV 3 (99/200) Incitement (0/50) (TLN: Prev agitation) Presence Erasure?Moderate LV3 (186/200) Presence Detection?Moderate LV2 (191/200) Strength Rise (32/50) Physics Rise (18/50) Defence Rise (18/50) Unbeatable (0/50) Mitigate (18/50) Absolute Evasion (10/50) Sorcery Extremity LV2 (4/200) Magic?Fire (0/50) Magic?Water (0/50) Magic?Wind (12/50) Magic?Small Recovery (36/50) Magic?Large Recovery (0/50) AoE Magic?Fire Colossal LV2 (154/200) (TLN: Prev maximum) AoE Magic?Wind Colossal LV2 (123/200) AoE Magic?Water Colossal LV2 (21/200) AoE Magic?Earth Colossal LV2 (21/200) Vitality Absorption?Large (0/50) (TLN: Prev stamina) Characteristic Magic?Space-time (0/50) Support Magic?Speed Reduction LV2 (69/200) Support Magic?Defence Reduction LV2 (2/200) Support Magic?Sleep (1/50) Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Vitality) LV2 (58/200) Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Large (Vitality) LV2 (58/200) Fire Attribute?Resistance (49/50) Water Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Wind Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Earth Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Light Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Dark Attribute?Resistance (0/50) Probability (0/50) Cooking (19/50) Sewing (0/50) Etiquette (0/50) Art of Negotiation (2/50) Alchemy (6/50) Cleaning (11/50) Tame (0/50) Woodworking (0/50) Martial Arts : Successive Shot (0/200) Martial Arts : Consecutive Attacks (0/200) Martial Arts : Shark Glow (100/200) Martial Arts : Sharpness?Sword (0/200) Uwaa. This is startling, if I do say so myself, what is this. My levels 61, this is an all-time high among the times Ive appraised levels Its two time higher than the highest person. Though I think its due to Tenfold Experience Acquisition, I seriously cant tell people, this. F, for now, lets forget it. Yes, lets forget (escape from reality). Ah, thats right thats right! Yes, I have to dismantle the orcs!! Because otou-san was a hunter, my house has a big dismantling shed in the yard. Im told that when otou-san was building the house, since it would be convenient to transport the prey and dismantle them, he built them together. The place is suitable for handling a large quantity of orcs like this time. Thank you otou-san! Its not so bad if its only orcs, but if I were to expose the generals and king to the public gaze, a panic might happen. However, the butchers oji-san and alchemy shops onii-san, I wonder if theyll buy the general and king. If they wouldnt buy it, Illeat it, I guess? But, its definitely impossible for me to eat all of them alone. Whatever, its no use even if I think about it, for the time being lets dismantle the numerous orcs and high orcs. At about 10 of them, as I ended the dismantling I heard a voice from the entryway. Ah, its finally here. While feeling dejected from my escapism time ending, I headed towards the entryway. As I opened the door, as I had expected, it was the female knight-san and huh? Aisha-sans also here. I wonder if everythings alright at the guild? Sorry, for taking your time No, its not a problem. Its a little messy, but for now please enter Theres no way to talk about my Skills in public. I originally did not want to let beautiful women like the female knight-san and Aisha-san into the house, but Ill endure. Well, in the first place I keep things tidy and thanks to the Cleaning Skill I have confidence that its cleaner recently compared to before. Guiding the both of them to the living room, I prepared tea and brought them out to them. Its low grade tea but The two of them said thanks and started drinking the tea. Ah, Im a little nervous Why in the world did they come here for? Now then, lets start with self-introductions. I think I am relatively famous, but because from looking at you, you dont seem to know who I am, huh Hm? What did she say? A famous person??Nope, I dont know her at all. My name is Sylphid?Augusta, this countrys first princess. I have been given a exaggerated title called Princess Knight Ge!? A, a princess!!!! This is bad you know!? Wasnt not knowing the princess treason? Ill be arrested for such a thing?? Probably noticing my starting, the princess showed a smile and waved her hand lightly. I generally understand what youre thinking about, no need to worry. In the first place youre my lifesaver you know? I wont complain about something like my benefactor not knowing my name Phew, Im saved. If I were to be arrested because of such a thing itd be way too ridiculous. Nonetheless, I am sorry for not knowing Even if she tells me she wont complain, I cannot afford to accept the words of royalty and nobles as it is. In the first place, from their view, we commoners arent people they can directly talk to. No, please stop this, Id be trouble if you were to take on such a humble attitude I understand. And about what you wanted to talk with me Truthfully its a topic I would like to avoid, but since the other party is a royalty, itd be bad if I were to imprudently escape. Then, Ill be arrested. Yes, about that where should I start, thats right lets start from the royalty As Oujo-sama said that, she started talking about the Skills royalty hold. Its the same for the King and Queen, but even the three princes and two princesses, have Skills surpassing those of others, they are bestowed with Skills of the best combination by Kami-sama. Normally, for a family to all have good compatibility of good Skills, is almost none. However, this seems to be the truth. By the way I have been bestowed a combination of One-handed Sword?Extreme and Body Enhancement?Large Oh, its certainly an amazing combination. Though its dependent on her Level, if its Oujo-sama then she might be able to battle against Orc?Generals. Sylphid?Augusta Race : Hume LV : 27 Gender : Female Age : 19 years Occupation : Augusta Kingdoms First Princess Skill One-handed Sword?Extreme Body Enhancement?Large Grace She certainly has the same Skills she had told me about. Her Levels even 27, as expected of her, she might be able to battle against a general? As I appraised Oujo-sama, Oujo-sama broadly grinned. What is with that smile Aisha-sans also like that but no matter what kind of face beauties make theyre still beauties huh. However, somehow Oujo-samas smile right now how do I say it, I feel like its a face that has done something. Now then, lets continue. Do you know, why all the royalty are bestowed with good Skills? Hm? Isnt it a coincidence since Skills are bestowed by Kami-sama? Probably because Kami-sama stealthily handing over good Skills because she only favors the royalty. Since they must make the country better, I understand if Kami-sama favors them. Its definitely such a thing right? You seem to have hit upon something, tell me about it Since royalty must properly make the country better, probably Kami-sama bestowed good Skills on purpose Fumu, your interpretations interesting, thought the point itself isnt wrong its different Hm? My point matches? But my answer is wrong?? To tell you the truth, a kid born from companions with good Skills will have an extremely high chance bestowed with a good Skill from the same system Eh? What does that mean? AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Did you realise that the Skill Tame the protagonist obtained is quietly disappearing. As you have imagined, I thought that I should slip in some lesser monsters from now on, but I am troubled as to what kind of race should be made into a companion. If its alright please lend me your wisdom. By the way, I was extremely troubled as to whether I should make him tame the slimes when fighting them, but thinking that its too early to include it, I passed it up. Furthermore, I do not plan to change it into a human. If you have a good plan it would be helpful if you could post your impressions. Please treat me well. To tell you the truth, a kid born from companions with good Skills will have an extremely high chance bestowed with a good Skill from the same system Eh? What does that mean? In other words, we royalty intentionally choose from people with good Skills as our spouse. This is one way to guide the country down the right path, like you had said previously It seems that in order to search for suitable candidates as marriage partners for their children who will shoulder the next era, they receive reports of Skills bestowed upon new adults from the temple. Thus, when an adult who has a good Skill appears, their character?personality are investigated so that theres no problem, and if there is no problem, they will reveal the information to the unmarried princes and princesses. The princes and princesses who have obtained the information will personally confirm the other party, and if they judge that theres no problem, they will usher in the other party as spouses and start negotiations, it seems to be like that. Eh?? That means. Yes, I came here to confirm with my own eyes whether you will become my partner What did she say!!!!! I, I, I, I as Oujo-samas partner!!!!!?? W, wait a minute, eh? What does that mean? The Oujo-sama in front of me becoming my wife? Eh? Eh? Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Calm down, you naturally also want to choose your partner right? Though I am royalty, I wouldnt force a marriage with power of the state I was really shocked Yeah, your flustering was to the point of comical, its quite the sight you know She said that as she giggled. Oujo-sama who smiled looking at my face has a completely different atmosphere from the dignified one up until just now, there was a cuteness befitting of her age. Being an Oujo-sama is as expected difficult huh. When I looked at Oujo-samas face, I was bothered by Aisha-san beside her who suddenly became bitter. Aisha-san, do you feel unwell? Are you alright? As I began to talk her, she forced a smile and answered Im alright. No matter how I see it you dont look okay though. Since I was really indebted to Aisha-san, I am very worried about her. Seeing the exchange between Aisha-san and I, Oujo-sama said Fumu and showed a gesture of pondering over something. For now, is it okay to continue? Ah, thats right Since she suddenly talked about marriage the talk was interrupted. Ah, yes You probably noticed from the talk just now, but I know about the Skill you were bestowed with Dokun!! I felt my heart suddenly started moving violently. Its finally here! The thing I dont want to be asked the most How should I deceive her. I cant think of anything at all boo-hoo. (TLN: Ȥۤ, an onomatopoeia used when miserable/pathetic. English dict. says boohoo.) The Skills you were bestowed with and the battle style you had showed when battling with the Orc?King-tachi, no matter how I think I cant connect these two An extremely hard to retort expression huh. Probably knowing that I was troubled, after glancing at my appearance Oujo-sama continued. Ive heard from Aisha, that when requested by the guild leader to expose your Skills, you rejected that and was erased from the guild. I think its certainly one thing mysterious about the Skills you were bestowed with Aisha-san also gulped as she listened to Oujo-sama. Thats true after all, to be told that the Skills were concealed to the extent of choosing to quit the guild. Theres no way she wont be curious. However, the Skills arent to the extent of quitting the guild no? Why, why did you hide it? Also the many Skills you showed in the battle with the orcs. The maximum number of Skills Kami-sama can bestow is three Oujo-samas argument gradually drew nearer to the core. However, I could see that you used more than ten Skills. Furthermore the last one you showed the Skill to create a dagger I have never heard of such a Skill, even I a royalty who has received reports on various Skill from the temple have never heard of it Ah Realize huh That, if I remember correctly, nobody had it and knew about it huh. Since Orc?Kings differ from normal monsters, I think thats why it has it, in the first place, if you dont have Appraisal?Skill or Appraisal?Complete, you wont even know about it. Probably, isnt it something like a characteristic Skill? Such a Skill was just before her eyes. It cant be helped that she would have questions about it. While I was thinking about such things, looking at my facial expression which was naturally cramped, she probably though that its bad to attack too much. Oujo-sama stopped talking there, and apologised. Sorry, I was too agitated. I absolutely do not have the intention to condemn you How about it, Aisha and I already know so much We wont tell anyone else, wont you tell us your secret? Well, that was what she said. Its developed as I had expected. What should I do I think I can trust Aisha-san. No, I trust her. However, since shes backed by the guild, I cant say it no matter what. And Oujo-sama she doesnt seem to be a two-faced person, speaking of the two, I am more optimistic in trusting her. However, her backer is even harder to handle than the guild. After all, the countrys backing her up. If something goes wrong and it spreads to the nobles in the blink of an eye, they might restrain me in order to make use of me. Thinking about that, as expected, I cant tell her either. However, like what Oujo-sama said, theres also the truth that its exposed this far. They naturally do not know the real usage of Cut & Paste, but they might spread the fact that I possess something special. When I thought of that, I must think of a countermeasure for it. Oujo-sama, as you have thought, I have a fairly special power. Regarding the contents of my Skills, I cant say it no matter what for my own safety If my power were to be known, I think influential people will definitely desire that power. Because of that, my civil rights and such will be ignored If that were to happen, Id probably lose the place where I belong in this country Thats why I cant talk about my Skills As I said what I had really felt, Oujo-sama and Aisha-san probably understood, and scowled while thinking. I see, your powers stronger than what we imagine right? Well, thats true, considering that power let you solo a Calamity-class As she said that, Oujo-sama closed her eyes and folded her arms. She seems to be thinking hard about something. Without talking to anyone, after five minutes of silence passed, Oujo-sama spoke again. I understand well your reason for not saying your Skills. I certainly think that your thoughts are correct However, you had just came of age right. Your whole life will still continue. Do you plan to live worrying everyday about when you will be exposed for that long life? The words Oujo-sama threw at me pierced deep into my heart as if gouging it out. Though I intentionally tried to not think about it, yes, its as Oujo-sama said. My life from now on, I have to live as I constantly worry about when my Skills would be exposed. Its still okay right now, but as time passes, my spirit will definitely gradually be worn out. I definitely do not want to live such a harsh life. Bestowed with the Skills by Kami-sama after so much troubles, I thought that I should live and work hard in my life from then on, but I definitely dont want to be tormented. However, what should I do I dont know. A large drop of tear fell from my eye. I can only think of a dark future when it comes to future prospects. Seeing that I suddenly started to shed tears, Oujo-sama started to panic. Ah, sorry, dont cry I give up Thats right, no matter how strong you are youre still a young man who just came of age huh Saying such pessimistic things about your promising future, I am truly sorry, please forgive me Against my will, the tears would not stop. At first only tears came out, but I started to sob, unrelated to my will. Ugu gusu, uuu, h..uh? Wei..rd wilfully, my, tears are Although I am already wailing, the situation as if not a hindrance, Aisha who watchfully waiting up until now suddenly began to talk. Myne-kun! Lets form a party!!! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. Chapter 31. Hime-sama and Myne-kuns talk had started. I think Hime-samas most important aim is probably the confirmation of whether Myne-kun is suitable as her own partner. And incidentally, I wonder if she doesnt plan to confirm his Skills. To Hime-sama, no, to royalty, the partners Skills holds an extremely important meaning, after all. Myne-kun and Hime-samas marriage, thinking about that, my chest hurts. This pain perhaps I hold good will towards Myne as the opposite sex. I dont quite understand my own feelings but, when I hear the marrying of Hime-sama and Myne-kun, my heart becomes astir. Certainly, hes a little brother like existence which weighs upon my mind. Hes polite, when the necessity arises hes a young man who has the courage to become a womans shield. Thus, a presence which I have some kind of expectations for is also mixed together. When I became his exclusive receptionist the premonition I had, I think I wasnt mistaken. But its like that isnt it, something like solo hunting a Calamity-class monster, its definitely an impossible exploit after all. I think that such a thing is probably impossible even for the famous King-sama as a hero. He who holds such a strong power crying in front of me and hes even bawling. Hime-samas words had probably gouged his heart deeply. Hes a young man whos just came of age. Furthermore, he lost his parents early, and he desperately lived buy himself until today. Finally becoming an adult, when he headed to the temple to be bestowed with his Skills his heart was without a doubt, overflowing with rays of hope he entrusted his life to. Thus, since I didnt hear about it I didnt know, he was bestowed with wonderful Skills. Surely to him he imagined a lot that it was the best joy in his life. (TLC:äȱˤˤȤäƤϤϲӤǤä¤ꤢ롣) However, Hime-samas previous words directly smashed his future overflowing with hope. Of course, Hime-sama had absolutely no intention to do that. Probably Myne-kun also understood the hardships of a life hiding his Skills. However, he didnt think deeply about that. No, he probably tried not to think. Thats why, to Hime-samas direct wordshe shed tears, I think. Although Hime-sama isnt a bad person, this part of her where she cant quite understand the subtleties of the heart, is a bad part of her, I think. I wonder what it is that can hasten the solution to Myne-kuns problem. Probably, I think what he needs is a companion he can trust and consult about anything. Now, his crying is because of an explosion of emotions, a feeling of not knowing where to go. If, if he has a companion who he can discuss the uneasiness he has inside him up until now, I think this wouldnt have happened. To him he needs a companion who can support his heart who he can trust from the bottom of his heart. Even now looking at the crying him, I decided in my heart. After this I only need to convey the strong thoughts within me to him!! Myne-kun! Lets form a party!!! Aisha-san suddenly called out to the crying me. And a completely unexpected proposal at that. It was too unexpected, I reflexively stopped crying. Eh? Aah, Oujo-samas also wide-eyed in shock. Probably, I was also making the same face. Myne-kun, I hereby swear. That I will absolutely not betray you, and will never tell others about your Skill! Even if the world were to turn against you, I will be your only ally. Your life from this point on, if you were to not have anyone to consult, I will be there for you. That is why from now on its okay for you to not worry about living in fright I dont know what I should do with Aisha-sans sudden angry look. My mouth only gaped widely, and I only heard Aisha-sans words. Seeing that kind of Aisha-sans look and my figure, Oujo-sama showed a wry smile. But thats of course. I also understand well that that feeling is continuing. (TLC:Κݳ֤ϬFMΤǃW֤롣) Hey, Aisha Is that a proposal? While being astounded, Oujo-sama asked Aisha-san a question. Aah, thats true! Now that she said it it can be taken as a proposal. Aisha-san who was pointed out by Oujo-sama, probably suddenly coming to her senses, recalling her statement her face was dyed in bright red. Eh, Eh? N, No, something like that, issurely though I am interested in Myne-kun Aisha-sans behaviour obviously became weird. About forming a party with Myne, what do you plan to do with the guild? You cant join a group while being a receptionist right Oujo-sama calmly asked a question to Aisha-san who was about to blow her fuse. Thats right, Aisha-sans a popular receptionist at the guild. Though its not like she wont wont have time forming a party with me, theres no way it can be accepted. As she did that, Aisha-sans expression became serious, and began to speak her thoughts. I have always been thinking since guild leader said about the erasure of Myne-kuns guild registration. I wonder if this is okay Since around the time when I returned my guild card, Aisha-san seems to somehow have been thinking about the guild leaders response. And, she herself had felt a premonition that I will accomplish something. Because of that, up until then she rejected every invitation, and became my exclusive receptionist. And that premonition, when I battled the Orc?King in front of her eyes, seemed to have changed to conviction. She who could guess Oujo-samas aim (Confirmation of partner), before even she had realised, she had a hazy feeling close to that of jealousy. Because I was bawling, she seemed to have accidentally revealed her feelings. If its the guild then Im planning to quit it you know Aisha-san declared that clearly without any hesitation. I wonder if thats okay for my sake but, as expected I can trust in Aisha-san. I was able to hold such a belief. If its with Aisha-san then being in a party will surely be alright. Though it is not the solution for the fundamental problem, I think we can definitely get a better answer than thinking by myself. If its about what Myne-kun will accomplish, then I would like to see them with my own eyes. And I think I want to support your heart so that it doesnt break. Hime-sama just now asked me whether it was a proposal, but as of now I still do not know whether this feeling is love. In the first place Myne-kuns age and mine is quite distant and we only just met After Oujo-sama, even Aisha-san. My head is completely unable to keep up with the sudden gush of love talk. Well, I am a guy after all, about being able to marry beauties like Aisha-san and Oujo-sama, theres no way I wont be happy. However, its too sudden, and it cant settle the situation. Fumu, I understand Aishas feelings. Well then, I will also make a proposal. A proposal which might be able to solve Mynes problem A proposal from Oujo-sama. It seems like itll become something serious again. Fumu, I understand Aishas feelings. Well then, I will also make a proposal. A proposal which might be able to solve Mynes problem A proposal from Oujo-sama. It seems like itll become something serious again. I want to ask something before the suggestion. What will you do about the marriage proposal from Aisha and I? I dont know whether you know about it but if you marry a woman from royalty, if the King approves then polygamy is allowed. Since its effective in extensively leaving behind the blood of someone with useful Skills. Ah, thats right, I dont want you to misunderstand, I dont have the right to succeed the throne. You wont be able to become a member of royalty if you marry me, you will be treated as a kin to the royal family and can found a house, well, an emergent noble, so to speak. Naturally, theres no restrictions or things that can restrict your freedom from the royal family, so you dont have to worry about that Eh? Mine was also treated as a marriage proposal!? Thats true isnt it? Didnt you say you want to support him your whole life I certainly did say that but my mental preparations are umm a lot of This, isnt the way they were saying it as if I will marry? Well, as long as the problem where I cant talk to people about my Skills disappear, I dont have any objections. After all the both of them are very beautiful, by all rights, for men like me, they are flowers on a high peak who we cant reach even if we wished. (TLN: Takane no Hana/flowers on a high peak = out of league) And yet, to be able to marry the both them who are flowers on a high peak, I would suspect whether it was some joke. Though, thats probably unreasonable for Aisha-san who quitted the guild and Oujo-sama. Honestly speaking, Im happy. Both of you are very beautiful you are too good for someone like me. However, Ill say this no matter how many times, I cant talk about my Skills, so As I informed in a depressed voice, Oujo-sama boldly grinned and folded her arms. W, whats this, this composed manner? If the matter about your Skills can be settled, then you wont hesitate about marriage. Thats what you mean right? Somehow she said it full of confidence didnt she? I dont think my problem will be resolved that easily though. I wonder what in the world is Oujo-samas proposal. Firstly, I will return to the capital after this. And to father, I shall report my marriage with Myne are you alright up until here? No, its completely not alright though. No no, my Skills cant be leaked to Ou-sama! I unintentionally inserted a retort to a royalty, Oujo-sama. After all, I cant help it right? You wont say Im impudent right? Just now, didnt I say it? That I definitely wouldnt say anything about your Skills. I cant possibly trouble you wholl become my partner. I definitely wont tell father about your Skill, instead Ill tell him that you defeated an Orc?King solo. If not theres no way hell accept you being my partner Phew, she didnt say that I was impudent tte!? This isnt a situation to be relieved!!!? Nononono, thats also bad right!? Even I know that! How abnormal it is to defeat a Calamity-class by myself!? Hell definitely relate it to my Skills, wont he!? Ill smoothly evade that topic. From now on is the suggestion. Its about the party Aisha was talking about. For now let me join too. Well then make an application to the country as a Clan Eh? What does that mean? Hime-sama Isnt that impossible? No matter how you put it I dont think theyll accept a three-person clan Normally, thats true However While saying that, Oujo-sama looked at me and boldly smiled again. Think about it, its three people consisting of I, a Princess Knight, Sacred Bow Aisha, though retired, a former B-rank adventurer, and in addition to that, Myne, who crushed an Orc?King solo, you know? We fully satisfy the war potential acceptable as a Clan right? No, please wait! I beg you so please dont talk about things I dont know. In the first place whats a Clan!? Even though Oujo-sama accepted the retorts I had delivered twice, she taught me about Clans. According to her, summarizing it, Clans are something like this. ?Specialising in a specific purpose, its a private management organisation like the Guild (Battle, Commerce, Alchemy, etc.) ?To establish a Clan, there needs to be approval from the country, if it is judged that it isnt beneficial to the country, then theres hardly a chance of being approved. ?The Clan and its members can refuse requests, directions and orders deemed unnecessary as an organisation. ?In contrast with the guild which exists extending over to other countries, Clans come under the country. Roughly summarised, these seem to be the parts that have to do with my current matter. To put it simply, if Aisha-san, Oujo-sama and I were to establish a Clan, there seems to be no need to answer questions by others (including the country) regarding my secret. Aisha-san and Oujo-sama are now in the same situation huh. Though they dont know my Skills, they know my strength. However, the organisation, the Clan, will only be recognised within the Country of Augusta, so there will be no privileges, rights or responsibilities in other countries. I see, certainly if its this in practice third parties wont know what Im doing and can only think That guys weird. In the worst case, if they try to force information out of me, if I report it to the government, that human will be punished by the country. If I were to implement this, then the only problem I would have is whether I can put my trust in Aisha-san and Oujo-sama. Of course, these are just empty theories at the moment, there is a possibility that some kind of problem will occur while actually living together. However, theres no doubt that there can be a large advancement in the situation where I couldnt think of anything until now. I see, certainly if thats the case it might be solved huh? Well, whether the country will recognise it or not, what kind of reaction Father will have, though there is a problem that must be solved Well, I wont propose something without a chance of success If the establishment of the Clan were to be accepted, for the time being the problem should be solved putting aside marriage, I also agree to the Clans establishment Aisha-san basically also seems to agree to this proposal. Since I also dont have any better plans, I basically agree but marriage huh. Umm do the both of you really think its good to marry me? Honestly I think that there are a lot more people better than me As I enquired, Oujo-sama replied in a flash. Yeah, I have no objections. Though you dont seem to have confidence in yourself, after seeing your fight with the Orc?King on the contrary I think itd be harder to come across a better man than you Thats right, though honestly up until now I dont know whether this feeling I have for you is romantic or not, hearing about marriage, somehow I dont feel repulsed Though Aisha-sans still the same for now, she doesnt seem to be negative towards marriage. Hmmmm, I wonder what I should do about I, the man, hesitating the most. However, the both of them directly gave an answer regarding the marriage. If I couldnt give an answer then Im definitely not a man. Whether I will talk about my Skills or not, itll be fine to build up trust while living together. The both of them also said that they wont ask about my Skills, lets depend on them for now. I understand, lets get married. Please take care of me Like this, my marriage was abruptly decided. Chapter 33 Now then, with this you and I are officially engaged. I want you to not call me things like Oujo-sama but my name from now on. Let me see, Id be happy if youd call me Sylphy Hmmmmm, the hurdles suddenly so high. Calling a Oujo-sama whos older and a beauty with a pet name. Though, shell become my wife from now on, I dont want to call her Oujo-sama, she also definitely doesnt want to be called that. Its extremely embarrassing but, Ill try my best. Sy, Sylphy As I softly called her pet name with a trembling voice, Oujo-sama, no, Sylphy smiled sweetly. Fufu, not bad. Though its only the way of calling, I feel that our distance has closed considerably you know Thats certainly true, I feel that were much familiar than before. P, please call me Aisha without honorifics! Are you serious!? To drop the honorifics!? The hurdles even higher than Sylphys you know! Can I not drop the honorifics? Lets try asking. Its okay for Hime-sama but not for me? This is bad, Aisha-sans crying. Isnt this foul play!!! Aisha Just like during Sylphys, I called out in a soft voice. As I did that, Aisha-san no Aisha and Sylphy both looked happy and smiled. Sylphy who was looking at the situation suddenly burst into a loud laughter. Ahahahaha, Myne no, I wonder if its okay to call you Danna-sama? Danna-sama sounds like were dominating huh Danna-sama This is bad, this will be embarrassing. Ill be troubled if someone as beautiful as Sylphy calls me like that. Also about the dominating part, thats right isnt it. I only just came of age you know!? The both of them are older than me so I cant possibly act strong! Until Im used to it, itll be Myne-kun As expected its embarrassing Aisha who was embarrassed was too cute; I couldnt take my eyes of her you know. Before the talk about marriage, I regarded her as a beautiful onee-san, but now shes my partner. When I am aware that she is my wife, the way I viewed her changed this much. Sylphy too, at first when Knight-sama specially visited me, she seemed like a scary person but now, I can only see her as a gentle, beautiful person. I wonder if this is praising a loved one. (TLN: 㱚 = praisng a loved one. Its a noun, so it doesnt translate well) Its hard to understand for me who has zero experience in romance, but I think thats definitely how it is. Theyre both family, thinking that my heart warmed up. I was also greatly relieved and could relax. The rock-bottom mood I had when Sylphy asked me about my life from now on seemed like a lie. Towards the both of them, Im grateful from the bottom of my heart. Now then, Danna-sama. As I have said, I will temporarily return to the capital. And I need some help I wonder what Sylphy needs? from me. (TLN: The question mark was in the raws.) If its not too great a request, Ill listen to it by all means. Help? Yeah, wont you sell the Orc?Kings corpse to the royal family? If possible the Orc?Generals too Fumu, on the contrary this might be something Ill be grateful for. There will definitely be an uproar if I were to bring something like the Orc?King and Orc?Generals to the butcher and alchemist. On the other hand, the corpses will rot if I were to leave them alone. Its not an amount I can eat. Since thats the case, the only choice Id have in the end is to throw them away. However, if the royal family buys them, theyd buy them at a precise price. Since Sylphy just now said that she would report the matter about me defeating an Orc?King to Ou-sama, there probably wont be an uproar if he were to see the corpse. Its just that, since I have a feeling that I can use the magic stone for something, I want to take it. Yes, I dot mind. Its just that, I would like for you to leave only the magic stone D?a?n?n?a?s?a?m?a Your tone! Sylphy is scary. Un, I dont mind. Just leave me with the magic stone(TLN: He changed to casual from polite and isnt speaking hesitantly) Un, I said it upfront. Of course, thats not a problem. Since were the ones asking for a favour As such, the Orc?King and Orc?Generals are sold to the royal family. Since I think itll be better not to dismantle, I only too the magic stone out and transferred the corpses into the storage bag Sylphy took out. Theyre in my care now. Well then, I think Ill head for the capital. Ill return in about 10 days but when I come back well conclude the things from now on. Aisha, Ill leave Danna-samas matters to you Yes, Hime-sama. Please leave it to me In this way, the originator of Aisha and my fate changing greatly returned directly to the capital. Now then, Ill return to the Guild. Ill talk about my retirement and my marriage with Myne-kun to the guild leader. Also, Im staying in the guilds dormitory, but Ill naturally need to leave if I resign so. Ah, thats right. Shes quitting the guild, so she cant say something like please let me live in the dormitory, huh. If thats the case, naturally, I must let her live with me. Uwa, this is nerve-wracking. Hmm, I see. Of course please come to my house. While Aisha-sans telling the guild I will clean up an empty room Honorifics I, Ill work hard on that Continuing from Sylphy, she made a retort to the honorifics. This is going to be hard until I get used to it. Im back While knocking on the office door, I called out to the guild leader inside the room. Confirming that the permission to enter was given, I entered the room. Oh, youre back huh good work The guild leader greeted me with a complicated expression as if hes crushed a bitter bug. I reported about going to the orcs settlement with Hime-sama, and naturally I also reported about the Orc?Kings subjugation. The pale expression the guild leader was wearing when I told him about the Orc?King in the settlement was really a sight to behold. Then, the expression he showed when he heard about the Orc?King already defeated by Myne-kuns hands was an even more must-see. And? Did you manage to hear what Myne-kuns Skills are from Hime-san? It seems that the guild leader has guessed Hime-samas intentions for coming to meet Myne-kun. Well, thats also expected, we know that Myne-kuns Skills are special from the matter a few days ago. A princess investigating a person thought to possess such special Skills. Since its like that, if you think about it a little, theres no way you wont be able to guess her objectives. Thats probably why the guild leader asked me such a question. No, I did not As I said that, the guild leader became visibly dejected. Towards how he dealt with Myne-kun this time, he was considerably worrying about it. He was probably thinking that if he could know about Myne-kuns Skills, even if its through Hime-sama, Myne-kun could return to the guild. I think he probably wants the promising adventurer to somehow return to the branch he was in charge of under such a pretext. Since thats the case, hes still interested in Myne-kuns Skills even now. I think its ironic that the fact that the reason he eagerly wanted to know Myne-kuns Skills at first changed completely. Itd be good if guild leader could give up from the start, I cannot help but think that. (TLC: 顢LۤƤäΤˡ˽餹Ȥ˼虜äʤɡ) I see, by the way, about Hime-samas objective, as expected its related to partner searching, right? Yes, thats correct. Actually, theres something important I have to tell you about the matter I reported about Hime-sama and me marrying Myne-kun, on top of that the three of us being in a party, and also about making an applicated to the country as a Clan. Seriously Hearing up until there, the guild leader muttered hoarsely. Guild leaders biggest problem is that if the country approves of the Clan application, the path of Myne-kun returning to the guild will be closed. Normally, Clan applications are rarely approved. However, the applicant is this countrys First Princess, a remarkable knight who has the alias Princess Knight. This is self-flattery, but while having only three members, you could say that we are equal to influential people. Princess Knight Sacred Bow Calamity-Class Killer This application might be approved. I offered my condolences in my mind, and put my hands together. Hm? Wait That clan, does it include you? What are you going to do about the guild? Ah, he noticed. Since it was quite hard to mention it, its good that he brought it up. Yes, as you have guessed, I would like to quit. Fortunately, since I was Myne-kuns exclusive receptionist, I dont need to hand over anything Seriously AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. Chapter 34 When the guild leader heard that I was resigning, he incessantly persuaded me. Since its beeng a long time since I last seen him so desperate, it felt quite fresh. But well, I understand his feelings. A guild receptionist is indeed a popular job. If its to replace a member, one day will be enough. Of course, the exprimental part will take some time, and they will need training. Even to me, who is of the same sex, the guild receptionists are all beauties. Im not trying to brag, but I am proud that it can be seen. (TLC:˽櫓ǤϤʤʤҊˤؓƤ롣) This isnt like the guild leaders tastes or anything. Its aim is to increase the motivation of the adventurers and to reduce withdrawal rates. If the beautiful receptionists could properly carry out more of their work, naturally the adventurers will favour and follow them. If that happens, the number of adventurers quitting the guild will be drastically reduced, and theyll increase splendid results to impress the receptionists. I was also that way in the time I was working in the guild, and because of that, quite a lot of adventurers favoured me. I dont want to think much about them, but Lyle and Hyold who caused problems before this were also one of them. Its impossible for the guild to simply say Oh I see and let a receptionist who is tied to so many adventurers resign. Even if I am an exclusive receptionist I am enrolled in the guild, and when the exclusive adventurer isnt here I receive the adventurers normally. However, if I were to quit, that would all end. If I were to quit, numerous adventurers motivation and their actions from now on will probably be affected. I feel sorry for them, but I also have my own life. No matter what, its important to carry through things Ive decided on, thats why, I will not hesitate. Thus, I have a trump card, a trump card which will cause the guild leader to be speechless and agree. Aisha, reconsider it. A lot of them adore you. Think about those guys!! I am happy that they adore me, but either way, Im going to be married you know? According to previous cases, after receptionists marry, their popularity will drop sharply, am I right? Also, for the sake of starting a Clan, Hime-sama has already left for the capital. If I were to remain in the guild, inevitably, I wont be able to become a member of a Clan. Because of that, it would probably be difficult for Hime-sama to obtain the recognition of the Clan. You understand what I mean, right? How will guild leader explain to Hime-sama? Since I cant betray Hime-sama, guild leader, please persuade Hime-sama, a royalty My trump card is Hime-sama. Knowing the royaltys actions and obstructing them, though it depends on the contents, but the matter this time around probably does not warrant a punishment. However, her experience will certainly worsen. Theres no doubt that pressure from Hime-sama towards the guild is something which will considerably worsen. When I was still an adventurer, requests arrive quite freqeuently so that they can receive requests from royalty. Requests which have quite the large reward, at that. If Hime-samas experience becomes bad, such requests will be greatly impacted. Also, regarding my retirement from the guild, theres nothing about that written in the guilds work regulations. Naturally, the guild leader cannot obstruct my retirement with his power. Well, guild leaders impression towards me will worsen with this case. Mu, mumumu When Hime-samas name came out, as expected, the guild leader couldnt pursue anything beyond that, and kept silent with a sullen face. I am sorry, but this is something Ive decided on I clearly declared once more when guild leaders persuasion stop. It ended there, with the guild leader crestfallen and shoulders dropped. Aisha-senpai! Is it true that youre quitting the guild!!!? As soon as I showed myself on the floor, my kouhai, the receptionist Mil, said in a loud voice. (TLN: Floor as in working floor) Though it wasnt the peak hours, theres still quite a few adventurers in the lobby at this time. If you shout in here, naturally the contents will reach the ears of the numerous adventurers here. Sigh(TLN: is this a legit onomatopoeia) The person who shouted realised that right after she shouted, the lobbys noise fell silent, and all the attention was on us, and finally seemed to have understand that what she was guilty of. I noticed that her expression became visibly pale. Its too late to cover our mouths. This is exactly the case of no use crying over spilt milk. It cant help that things have progressed like this this place probably wont be at peace if I dont give an answer. Umm, its been decided that Ill retire tomorrow. Incidentally, its a resignation on marriage W, What did you say`````! Really, why are you all so uncomposed! I always said it didnt I, to act based on your surroundings!! After that, the guild was in a bigger chaos than expected. Not only the adventurers within the hall, but also those who werent there but through word of mouth, rapidly gathered. It wasnt simply about my resignation, but the uproar seemed to have become greater due to the blurting of my marriage. Because of that, it wasnt only Mil, but I was also responsible, and naturally, I wont say such a thing to these kids. If I were to say it, I will repeat this again without regrets. Guild leader who held his hand to his stomach as he crouched due to it being more chaotic than as expected spurred the chaos more. In the end, the uproar lasted for three hours. There would probably be another uproar tomorrow. Since theres no doubt that this matter will spread tonight. My receptionist duties havent ended, and there was only the handing over. Itll probably take a few more hours before I exit the guild. Im really sorry to my dormmates, but it cannot be helped. At the very least, I decided to put in a candy and left the guild. Ah, in the end, even when I was leaving, guild leader sat on the chair as he grew senile. My condolences. I finished my duties at the guild, and when I returned to the dormitory, I greeted the management oba-san. She was shocked when we talked about my marriage and resignation from the guild, but in the end she told me to work hard and handed over memos with cooking recipes she had written on it. It was sudden, the marriage was decided really suddenly, but since Ive already decided, Ill work hard to become a good wife. Ill continue supporting Myne-kuns heart, and as the first step, I will use these recipes. Thanking the management oba-san, I returned to my own room. Putting my rooms luggage into my storage bag, I moved out. Im back, Myne-kun! In the first place, since the luggage isnt that much, Aisha-sans residence changing was finished quite quickly. (TLN: No, I have no idea why she uses Aisha-san) However, as expected the time was approaching late night. Today I only prepared for sleeping, and Ill tidy up tomorrow. Since its still before marriage, naturally the beds are separate. I feel like I heard loser from somewhere, but this is already settled. This way, this chaotic day came to an end. Good night. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well Chapter 35 Morning, huh So far, Ive never slept with someone of the opposite sex under the same roof, though we were in different rooms. Thanks to that, honestly, I was nervous and wasnt able to sleep well. Though its not like I tried to do anything. Getting out of bed with half-opened eyes, I waddled to the well and properly washed my face. Thanks to the cold well water, the drowsiness was completely washed away and I was somehow awake. Yosh! Lets make breakfast. I wonder if Aisha-san is picky about food While muttering a soliloquy to motivate myself, I went to the kitchen, and Aisha-san had already started making breakfast. Ah, Myne-kun! Good morning! Is it okay for me to use the kitchen? Huh? How would she make breakfast if she doesnt know where the ingredients are? While I thought for a moment, I looked around the kitchen and as I did that, I saw some furniture and utensils Ive never seen before. Ah, it was probably brought over from the dormitory, I guessed, and then knew where the ingredients were from. Good morning! Im sorry, I thought of making it myself but. Aisha-sanAhem!Aisha, you get up early, dont you As I said that, after she first pointed out the way I called her name with a cough, she replied while sticking her tongue out with a smile. No, I always wake up a little later I see, like me, she was probably nervous and couldnt sleep. Well, though we are engaged, she slept with a man under the same roof, after all. As a girl, she was probably more nervous since there was a chance I was hiding somewhere Although I am her fianc, its only been four days since weve met. From now on, well have to put in effort to understand each other, and try to make it so that we can live together naturally. After all, well become one family. Having said that, I decided to help her make breakfast. Ill help you What Aisha-san was trying to make was brown bread, sunny-side up fried eggs and taro soup. She seemed to have chosen a light menu since it was morning. Thanks to us peacefully dividing our work, the breakfast was completed in a blink of an eye. Its a secret that I felt unusually embarrassed because we somehow seemed like a pair of newly-weds from stories. Since Aisha-sans face was also red when I looked closely, perhaps she was also embarrassed. Thank you for the food! We ate the breakfast we had made together while enjoying a conversation. Contrary to the usual quiet breakfast where I only filled up my stomach, I felt really blessed Time flowed with warmth in my heart. I had forgotten this feeling which I have never felt since Otou-san and Okaa-san were gone. Ah, thats right. Although Ive completely forgotten about it, it would probably be better to ask about it now. By the way, Aisha could you explain to me about Clans in more detail? Clans? Alright. What would you like to ask? Since the Adventurers Guild exists, why do Clans also exist? Perhaps making breakfast together was a good thing. I feel that our speech has become closer. In Sylphys words, itll probably be The distance between us has shortened. While thinking such things, I listen to Aishas explanations. Hmm, the biggest difference should probably be the clients The guild is centered around the commoners requests, receiving basically ten thousands of jobs. On the other hand, it seems that Clans are centered around requests from nobles and royalty. Of course, there are exceptions, but thats basically the gist of it. Also, like the guild, Clans dont take on just anything. Since they are organisations with different purposes, only requests which comply with the Clans management will be accepted. At the moment, there are several Clans in the Kingdom of Augusta, but there seems to be only three major ones. First, is the Clan: Library of Alchemists Alchemist?Library which was founded by the Second Prince?Louis. As the name suggests, famous people who want to further their alchemy gather there, and even the Second Prince himself is an alchemist with considerable ability. Next isClan: Soaring Sandstorm, which was founded by a former A-rank adventurer, Cashew. (TLN: . help? Cashew sounds really lame imo) This Clan is formed only around former high ranked adventurers, a group who specialises in combat. They seem to have a belief of purely using weapons in combat, and apart from those who use recovery type Skills, no one else is a magic user. They undertake escort and subjugation requests. And the last one is the fairly eccentric Clan: Samsara of Lesser Demons Tamers?Ring. As its name suggests, it is a guild centered around tamers, with collecting precious magic beasts as its purpose. The Clan primarily receives requests like collecting raw materials, and its members are as expected, former B-rank adventurers. (TLC: زĻ؅ȤՈؓǽYߤϡϤԪBðߤǥƥ륺Ȥ餷 Tales? Tails?) There are a few other Clans beside this, but they cant compare to the scale of these three. Since there are a lot of requests brought by nobles and royalty to Clans, practically all of them are fundamentally confidential. Sylphys going back to the capital and sending in the application for the Clan to the countrys main purpose is to judge whether this organisation fulfill confidentiality or not. Also, depending on the Clans direction, a certain amount of people would be required. Well, thats true, isnt it. Although an organisations purpose might be subjugation, if the war potential isnt enough, theres no way they can complete requests. The reason nobles and royalty dont use the adventurers guild is because it has many ruffians as members, thinking that they cant protect confidentiality. Though, the royalty and nobles seem to periodically send requests to some famous adventurers and give out large rewards. Aisha also received requests from the royalty a few times as an adventurer. It was during those requests that she became acquainted with Sylphy. I see, whats the direction for our Clan? In our case, we will specialise in battles. The directions the same as Soaring Sandstorm I see, thats why yesterday Aisha asked Sylphy they wont accept three people as a clan, right? Thats usually the case, but theres no doubt that they will believe us, since the founder is Hime-sama. Even for the war potential, theres two people with aliases, moreover, theres also Myne-kun who defeated an Orc?King solo. If we were to just measure war potential, then I think we would be higher compared to Soaring Sandstorm, you know. I think Hime-sama also anticipated that, and held onto the Orc?King and Orc?Generals corpses. I see, so in the end, well decide what to do according to Ou-samas response to me. Ill have to trust in Sylphy and wait for the results. If the Clan could be established, the next question will be whether I have the resolution to open up to the both of them about my Skills, huh. While I asked about various things and about Clans, we finished all of the breakfast we had prepared. Well then, Myne-kun, Ill be going to the guild, please dont do reckless stuff by yourself! Goodbye! I saw Aisha off as she waved her hand, and to clean up the breakfast, I went towards the kitchen. All while I felt a bliss at the tableware for two. Author Notes: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. I am grateful that yesterday, the day before that and until now, the page views have reached an all time high and has been rising. Those who read, those who bookmarked, and those left evaluations, I offer my heartfelt gratitude. Truly, thank you very much! Chapter 36 Now then, since Aisha has left for the guild, lets finish dismantling the remaining Orcs and go to the butcher and alchemist. Steadily cutting the corpses to pieces with Cut, I was able to finish dismantling around 35 orcs and High?Orcs in about an hour. Both the butcher oji-san and the alchemist shops onii-san were flustered over the large amount of material, and it was already afternoon when all the transactions ended. Because the orcs exceed the butcher oji-sans inventory, he told me that for the time being, he cant buy the orcs. Although the alchemist shops onii-san said that he could buy them no matter how many there are, since it will be wasteful to leave the meat alone, I decided to be quiet for a while. Well, either way, since Ive crushed the settlement, I dont think I can hunt orcs for now. I returned home, but Ive ran out of things to do. So, I thought that I should check the numerous Skills Ive obtained and investigate how to use them. These are the Skills I possess right now whose abilities I dont quite understand. ?Kings Intimidation ?Finger Bullet Lv3 (TLN: Previously Blame) ?Strength Rise ?Physics Rise ?Defence Rise ?Unbeatable ?Mitigate ?Absolute Evasion ?Sorcery Extremity LV2 ?Vitality Absorption?Large ?Characteristic Magic?Space-time ?Probability ?Tame ?Martial Arts : Successive Shot ?Martial Arts : Consecutive Attacks ?Martial Arts : Sharpness?Sword Lets try appraising them one by one. Kings Intimidation: Activation at ones desired timing on opponent(s). The target will enter a state of panic and will be immobilised. The larger the level gap between the user and the target, the stronger and longer the effects. If I remember correctly, this was the Orc?Kings Skill. This seems amazingly brutal, you know. If it used this before I could steal it, it would have been extremely bad. If I were to use it, it seems like it would be really useful. Especially since I am level 61 now, it will probably be effective against most opponents. Finger Bullet: Air is hyper-compressed into a sphere, which will be fired at the target by flipping the thumb. The power depends on how long the air was compressed. This was from that guy Lyle. This is an unexpectedly amazing Skill, isnt it? Firing compressed air means that a colourless sphere is fired, right? Using it with wind magic, my opponents would not be able to see it, and there would be no need for exaggerated movements. Lets try checking on its usefulness in an actual fight later. Strength Rise: Active Skill, effective for about three minutes. The users physical attack will be increased by 1.5 times. (TLN: Active skill = voluntarily activated) I somehow used this in the battle with the Orc?King, but this is a surprisingly strong Skill, huh. Since its effective duration is limited, it should be good to use it with Martial Arts. Physics Rise: Active Skill, effective for about three minutes. The users physical defence will be increased by 1.5 times. I also used this in the battle against the Orc?King, this is the defensive version of War Cry, huh. Since this Skills effective duration is also limited, I will need to think on how to use it. Defence Rise: Active Skill, effective for about ten minutes. The users physical defence and magic defence will be increased by 2 times. Uwa, this is amazing. I wonder if this is Physics Rises higher ranked Skill? Since the effective duration is considerably long, and it also raises magic defence, its very useful. Unbeatable: Active Skill, effective for about 30 seconds. While it is activated, all physical attacks will have no effect. The cooldown time is three hours. This is also really amazing. Even if its a fatal blow, if I can time the activation well, I wont receive any damage. If I remember correctly, it was from the Orc?General who came later. It was the right choice to use magic, huh. I am trembling, although its too late for that. Mitigate: Active Skill, effective for about three minutes. Physical damage received by the user will be cut by 1/5. Somehow, there seems to be a lot of defensive Skills, huh. This is also a fairly effective way to defend, huh. If its used together with other Skills it might bring out an effect similar to Unbeatable. Absolute Evasion: Active Skill, effective for about thirty seconds. While it is activated, all physical attacks will be evaded. The cooldown time is three hours. Once again, another defensive Skill. Its really similar to Unbeatable, huh. The only difference is disabling and evading. If used directly after Unbeatable, physical attacks would be invalidated for one minute, wouldnt they? Sorcery Extremity: Automatically activated when magic is used. Magic power will be increased by five times. Eh? Wait a minute? Isnt this, like, amazing? All the magic I use will have its strength increased by five times, wont they? Not understanding its significance, I used this and thought I crushed the Orc?Generals because of self enhancements. No wonder they only died by magic. Now I understand. However, the Orc?King who was fine even after receiving the successive magic attacks really was unbelievable, huh. Vitality Absorption?Large : Active Skill, vitality will be greatly stolen from the target group and used to restore the users vitality. Since the other Skills are too strong, this isnt as eye-catching, but it seems like it would be convenient depending on when I use it. Characteristic Magic?Space-time: Active Skill, magic which manipulates space and time. Hm? I dont quite understand this. This magic was the Orc?Kings huh. Ive never heard of this magic. Manipulating space and time Space!? Ah, is this perhaps!! After the Orc?King became visible at a distance, it appeared in front of me in an instant. Was that because of this!? I cant believe it that such a magic exists. If I could avoid in an instant, and make surprise attacks like what that guy did This, this is really sick. Although I thought of this before, the Orc?King was a really dangerous guy. Kings IntimidationCharacteristic Magic?Space-timeRealize All of these Skills are way too extraordinary. Since I could steal Skills, if it was just a match, once it uses these Skills, I think I would be defeated in a blink of an eye. Calamity Class is a really fitting title. For now, itll be worth it to test this magic out. Lets experiment with this later. Probability: Continuous activation, when a monster is defeated, there will be a higher chance for drops. Although this is useless in combat, its a Skill Im grateful for. If I had this when I was previously collecting slime oil, I probably would have obtained way more of them. Tame: Active Skill, after activating on a target monster, the monster will be captured with a certain probability, and can be enslaved. If Tames level is increased, more monsters can be enslaved. Also, if Tames level is increased, the probability of capturing monsters will increase. This was from the Goblin?Tamer. Come to think of it, in Aishas explanation, there was a Clan whose objective is to Tame. I wonder what kind of magic beast they tame. Since she said that they gather precious magic beasts, there should be amazing ones. Since I too have this Skill, I can Tame something soon. Martial Arts : Successive Shot: Archery martial arts, after the first arrow is fired, arrows composed of mental strength will be fired consecutively. The arrows attack is based on the first arrow, the number of arrows which can be fired consecutively depends on the mental strength loaded into it. This is an archery martial art, huh. I dont have any archery Skills. Thats why, I wont have the chance to use this for now. Martial Arts : Consecutive Attacks: Grappling martial art, separate strikes with 1.5 times the usual attack power will be carried out. This is a grappling martial art huh. It seems to be quite strong. However, I cant fight hand-to-hand if I dont get equipment for guarding my fists. Lets visit the weapon shop later. My dagger also broke, after all. Martial Arts : Sharpness?Sword: One-handed sword martial art, attack with two times the usual attack power will be carried out. A one-handed sword martial art, huh. I have a one-handed sword Skill, but its the lowest ranked one. Because of that there isnt really a time for it to shine. Fumu, Ive roughly appraised the Skills. There seems to be a quite a lot of usable Skills. With this, wont I be able to fight more freely? Lets focus on increasing the proficiency level for the Skills I have now for the time being. Especially the three Skills I had stolen from the Orc?King, since they have unusual abilities. Seems like theyll become amazing if I raise their proficiency level. Yosh, Skill identification, completed! Lets visit the weapon shop and research Characteristic Magic?Space-time. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. TL: Izzy Chapter 37 Good afternoon! I gave a cheerful greeting before entering the weapon shop. Oji-san immediately noticed me, stopped working and started a conversation. Oh, Myne boy! Lively as always, arent ya! He greeted me with a smile. Since he always treats me warmly, I should be able to discuss with him without worries. He even prepared a wonderful weapon like the Steel Dagger +12 for me I am very grateful for that. However, since I ruined such a precious weapon, Im a little uneasy about whether hell get angry at me. And, how can I help you? Is it weapon maintenance? Seeing that I hesitated in replying to his question, oji-san probably became suspicious and asked Whats wrong?. Im sorry, oji-san. The amazing dagger you previously gave me snapped As I dejectedly answer him, oji-san looked at me blankly for an instant, and immediately grinned widely. Ah, I see. So thats what you hesitated in saying? Dont worry about that. I sold that to you, boy, so theres no reason for me to get angry at what you do with it, is there? However, for that to snap, what the heck did you fight? Phew, it seems like hes not angry. But the opponent, huh I wonder if hell believe me if I say I fought an Orc?King? I dont want to lie to oji-san who Im indebted to, so Ill tell him the truth, though I am a little worried. An An Orc?King Thats weird, have my ears gone funny? Boy, say it again It was an Orc?King This time, oji-san did not ask me to repeat it, but was silent. He seemed to be thinking about something for a moment, but asked me a question after letting out a sigh. I dont think youre lying but as expected, that sounds too crazy. Do you have some kind of proof? If what you said is true, Ill bring out a weapon thatll meet your needs Proof, huh, I only have its magic stone, but I wonder if hell understand with just that? Ill just show him the magic stone for now. I placed the Orc?Kings magic stone, which I took out from my storage bag, onto the counter. I only have this though Oji-san stared at the magic stone with his eyes in perfect circles. W, what a big magic stone I cant judge whether its an Orc?Kings, but a magic beast with such a huge magic stone should be on the Calamity-class level. Sorry for that, boy While I looked at Oji-san, who let out a deep sigh, I placed the magic stone back into my storage bag. Oji-san pondered for a moment before going to the back of the store. I wonder if I should have done that. After waiting for about five minutes, oji-san came out with a small box. This is the dagger with the best abilities in this store As he said that, oji-san took out a dagger from the box and placed it in front of me. Name : Lightning Edge Attack : +50 Grade : Ultra Attribute: Lightning Effective against: Demon race Special trait: Critical Woah, it has a magical attribute!? It looks amazing, but wont this be really expensive?? This is a drop from a dungeon guardian, a dagger said to have a magical attribute Said to have? When the guy who got this in a dungeon used this dagger, it was clad in lightning. However, since that guy died, this dagger had never been clad in lightning no matter who used it. Because of that, nowadays nobody believes in its worth as a magic dagger Thats weird. Since my appraisal says that it has the lightning attribute, theres no doubt that this is a magic dagger, but. The truth is, the person who brought this from the dungeon was a customer of mine. Thats why Ive seen it clad in lightning before. Theres no doubt that this is a magic dagger, but I think theres some kind of condition before it can be used as a magic dagger. Though, it is now but a dagger with good abilities. How is it, wont you try using it? Un, theres no problem with it. From the appraisals results, its a magic dagger. However, Im curious about the activation condition Oji-san mentioned. Oji-san, Im interested in this dagger, but how much is it? Let me see, considering that its a magic dagger, I want to sell it for 5 platinum coins but. As Ive said just now, its effects as a magic dagger is as of now unclear. How about 80 gold coins? That cheap!? Is it okay for a magic dagger to have such a price!? Oji-san, is such a price okay? Ive said this before, but wont you be on the losing side? Uhahahahahahaha, I, too, have said this before, a kid like you shouldnt be worrying for an adult. Ill work hard so that I wont lose money, so dont you worry. Well, are you buying it? Or are you not? Ill buy it! Also, do you have anything for grappling like a knuckle guard or something? Hm? Boy, you can grapple too? As he said that, he walked to the back of the store again. I waited once more, and oji-san came back in three minutes with a weapon for grappling called a cestus. This can stand in for a knuckle guard, though it doesnt have great abilities since its a mass-produced product Name : Iron Cestus +6 Attack : +6 Grade : Intermediate Strong against : None Special trait: None Un, although its ability certainly isnt high, this will suffice for now. Oji-san, Im buying this! How much is it? The total for both of the items is 80 gold coins and 10 silver coins I feel sorry for taking advantage of his goodwill I gratefully paid him and returned home. Thank you Oji-san! After Myne returned home, the weapon shop closed for the day, even though it wasnt dark yet. The owner spoke to himself while drinking sake inside the shop. Hey, Dyne, your sons become a splendid man. I dont know if its true, but he defeated a Orc?King, you know. Can you believe that? He defeated a Calamity Class. Perhaps, like you, he was blessed with quite a good Skill. That dagger you passed on to me just before you guys died because you wanted to leave him with some money. I sold that to your son, Myne, today. Of course, I sold it to him at a special price, so dont worry. Your son will succeed your intentions. I couldnt be happier, you know The owner muttered to himself as tears spilled from his eyes. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. TL: Izzy Chapter 38. Its a good thing I obtained a good weapon. Although it''s a magic dagger, since I still have no idea what the key to activating it is, it probably wont add too much to my battle power. In the meantime, Ill mainly use grappling and the Beginners Dagger. I''d be in a bind if I were to do something excessive and break it again. Well, if push comes to shove, I can always use Realize to make Twirling. Aisha and Sylphy have already seen it, after all. I think they did, anyway. (TLN:Ф˼I have no idea.) Im back Although I know that no ones home, since it has already become a habit of mine, I said it properly. That''s because I think that this is important. Good morning Good afternoon Farewell Im back Good night These have been firmly drilled into me by Otou-san and Okaa-san. The first step to building a relationship with someone is greeting them, after all. Ive received help from various types of people, including with the magic dagger this time around. Thats why greeting people is important! After I drank some well water and took a little break, I headed towards the dismantling shed, where my actions wouldn''t be discovered. My reason for going in there is to implement and research the magic I obtained from the Orc King, Unique Magic?Space-time. Up until now, Ive never heard of space-time magic, though that may just be me. Magic is fundamentally made up of six attributes: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light and Darkness. Adding the two rarer attributes, Lightning and Ice, to the six would make them The Eight Attributes. However, right now, there''s a magic not included in The Eight Attributes in front of me. Theres no doubt that it can be used to teleport just like how the Orc King used it. However, I have a feeling there are other ways to use it, as well. Thats why Ive decided to test it out. I think Ill first try to teleport in the same way the Orc King did. While imagining the deepest part of the dismantling shed, I tried using Unique Magic?Space-time. As I did that, a black vortex suddenly appeared in front of me. This Do I enter this thing? As expected, since I dont know what will happen to me if I enter, Im a little scared. Un, lets try throwing in the broken steel daggers hilt as a test first. Poi(TLN: SFX) As I did that, in the back of the room that I imagined myself teleporting to, the daggers hilt I threw appeared and made a Karan sound as it dropped to the ground. Amazing This, this is really amazing Does this mean that I can teleport to a place in my range of sight if I enter this black vortex? However, the Orc King suddenly appeared from outside the range of my Presence Detection?Moderate. Whats with that? What are the rules for the movement range? As I was racking my brains about the conditions, the black vortex faded away and disappeared. I see, there is most likely a time limit, and if that limit is exceeded, itll disappear. Oops, I need to think about the movement rules. I cant think of any ideas, so I''ll have to test it out via trial and error. Lets just do that for now. This time I imagined the pathway beyond the door and used Unique Magic?Space-time. Just like before, a black vortex appeared in front of me. This time, instead of having the hilt that I had previously thrown enter the vortex, I slowly put my hand in it. I then pulled my whole arm out after it had entered the vortex, and checked for abnormalities. Un, there doesnt seem to be any particular problems. Now then I plunged my whole body into the black vortex in one go. As I did that, I was able to move to the pathway I imagined in my head without opening the door. This, does this mean that I can travel to any place if I can imagine it? I have to experiment with it more, huh. Next, lets try to move to the kitchen in my house from this dismantling shed. Similar to before, I imagined the kitchen in my house, and as I used Unique Magic?Space-time, a third black vortex appeared in front of me. As I came out from the black vortex I was in the kitchen. As I suspected, this magic enables me to travel to any place I can imagine. The Orc King probably moved to the place we were at from outside the range of my Presence Detection. Furthermore, using his sight, he moved in front of me and repeatedly attacked me thats probably it. After that, I was able to understand a few things as a result of repeating this a few times in order to verify things. ?It is possible to travel to any place I can imagine, and the travel distance is probably limitless (I was able to move to the open space with Slimes). ?I cannot go to places that I cannot imagine. In other words, places Ive never been to. ?The black vortex will disappear after approximately one minute, but it is possible to manually erase it as well. Its an effective way to travel, and I can definitely use it to take the initiative when fighting. In the worst case scenario where I come across another Calamity-Class monster like the Orc King, I''ll probably be able to fight with a considerable advantage. To give an example, I could make Twirling using Realize, and then use as many strengthening Skills as I can. After that, Ill teleport right behind my opponent and use Martial Arts: Shark Glow. By doing this, I might be able to defeat the enemy in one hit if they''re careless. Well, life isnt that sweet though. Anyway, I''ve managed to obtain a general understanding of this method of using the magic. Next, lets try to think of other ways to use it. Though I say that, this is still an unknown magic, so I don''t have even the slightest idea as to what it''s capable of. Thats why I think I should appraise it again. Unique Magic?Space-time: Active Skill. Magic which manipulates space and time. Uun, I think the space part is the Spatial Transfer I just verified, but, I wonder what the time part is about. Is it something like stopping the time of a targeted object? No, if that was the case, there''s no way that the Orc King wouldn''t have been able to use it. Space and time I wonder. Uun, I cant think of anything even if I ponder on it. It cant be helped that Im worrying over it at a time like this. I should switch my mood by doing something else. Thinking that, I moved to the kitchen and drank some well water. Then, I lay down and thought dazedly to myself, Isnt there something I can do? Ah, that reminds me, theres still the medicinal plants that I previously took I recalled the time when I left some of the medicinal plants behind and took only what I needed with me when I went to get slime oil. Yosh, lets compound some potions. Thinking that, I took out all the medicinal plants from the storage bag Otou-san left me with. Ah, quite a few of them wilted since two days have passed, huh Hm? Eh? Eeeh? I seem to have thought of something. Space space and time? Wait, by any chance, isnt this storage bag exactly the space part!? If I were to add time to this. I might have thought of something amazing. Thinking that, I brought a leather bag containing wheat flour from the kitchen. Since there cannot be anything inside the wheat bag, I laid out a piece of cloth and transferred the wheat flour onto it. Yosh, time to experiment! I activated Unique Magic?Space-time on the bag. I concentrated all my attention on the mental images of making a large space inside the bag and of making time stop. Since feedback was returned when the magic was activated, I tried putting a large barrel filled with tsukemono (Japanese pickled vegetables) into the bag. As I did that. It went in. I managed to make a storage bag. This time I took out the barrel, and retrieved a teacup that was filled with hot water. I then stored it, and heart-throbbingly waited for an hour. As I took out the teacup from the bag It was hot. Somehow, Ive made an outrageous thing. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. Today, while I was thinking theres quite an unusual number of reads today. This work was ranked in the 47th place for the daily ranking!? Eh? Seriously? I doubted my own eyes for a moment, but it seemed to be true. I was really, really happy. This is all thanks to everyone who read, left evaluations and bookmarked. I will work harder so that everyone will enjoy it, even if a little. Please take care of me from now on. TL: Izzy ED: Caudyr Aishas POV. After I was sent off with Take care, I once again felt the feeling being married with Myne-kun. If you think about it, he never had the chance to use Im off and Im back since his family left him. (TLN: Used when leaving and returning home) Since Myne-kun needed a family, Hime-sama requested that from me, but actually, I might have needed one too. The breakfast we made together, and the strange nervousness at night. Those things, little by little, gathered a happiness Ive never felt before. I cannot deny that I felt like this was all forcibly pushed onto me by Hime-sama, but as far as results are concerned, I think that this decision was a good one. While I was immersed in such a modest feeling of happiness, I arrived at my workplace, the guild. If we consider the fact that there was chaos yesterday, there would most probably be a panic if I enter from the front door. Thinking that, I passed through the backdoor which is reserved for personnel use, and entered the building. As I did that, I met the girls who were the Stagehands for today. (TLN: Ch13 if you forgot) Aisha-senpaaai, are you really quitting today? Never mind that, is it true that youre getting married!? Even though I thought youre definitely not going to marry!! Im jealous! Aisha-san, thank you very much for everything up until now Since it was sudden, Ive caused trouble for everyone, huh Im sorry. Un, everyone, Im really sorry, but if Ive already made up my mind, Ill have to act on it if I want to progress, right? I bowed once and explained to everyone. Originally, it was a workplace where all the good kids gather. I accurately repeated my explanation and in the saw me off with yells. I then headed to the office to hand in my official Resignation Letter to the guild leader. Good morning, this is Aisha. Is the guild leader in? As I called out and knocked, I heard a Come in from inside the office. It felt like he was in low spirits. As I said Excuse me, and entered, the guild leader sat on his chair, his face sullen and his arms folded. Why are you making such a face? As I unintentionally asked such a question, he frowned more and replied Whose fault is it? Whose is it? with an extremely displeased voice. Is it my fault? Well, thats true, but its also guild leaders fault, you know? If Myne-kun wasnt erased from the guild, there might have been a different development. While thinking such things, I placed the Resignation Letter on the guild leaders desk with a smile which hid my thoughts. While glancing at it, the guild leader scowled even more. While complaining If you scowl that much, the wrinkles wont go away, you know in my heart, I said Thank you for taking care of me. As I did that, he probably gave up as expected, and he indeed received the resignation letter before putting it inside a drawer. So, when is the Clan going to start? Let me see, for now, since well have to wait for Hime-sama to return, itll probably take 10 days After we vaguely chatted for a while, I left the office and I walked to the reception for my last receptionist duties. Right, firstly, I wonder what are the requests for today. Ill have to check on that Requests are affixed on the general requests board, a display board installed in the lobby, and after adventurers check that display board, they will accept the request at the reception desks. Actually there is also another display board for the receptionists at the back of the counter, in the adventurers blind spots. This display board has every single request on it including those which still cannot be shown to the adventurers such as requests reserved by exclusive receptionists, designated requests and requests which had their open dates decided. The display board I was going to see was naturally this one. As I looked down at the requests, I was able to see the happenings of the world to a certain extent. The slime oil running dry which I suggested to Myne-kun previously, or monster spawned in a large quantity in the vicinity of Town , From things like this, I was able to predict what can be done beforehand. For Clans, by its very nature, such a thing is absolutely impossible. Because the guild exists in every single town in that area, it was able to extensively gather requests. Because only requests which leans to a small fraction arrive for the Clans, its impossible to confirm the state of affairs from requests. Such being the case, I roughly looked over the display board for personnel use, and as I did that, I was bothered by one request. Target rank: B-rank and above. The guild has received information that at the Duchy of Ose, which is situated far in the north, demon race such as goblins and orcs have closed in on the duchy in a large flock. (TLN:. Any ideas?) It says that they want to verify the truth of that information. If the information proves to be true, then damage to the Duchy of Ose and the present condition of the demon race are to be verified. If possible, the guild wants the adventurer to provide aid to the injured. The request is extremely difficult. The important Duchy of Ose, nicknamed the Land of Death, is a wasteland which isnt owned by any countries and borders on the Country of Demons This requests purpose is probably to verify whether the Country of Demons participated in this demon race invasion, which is said to have occured in the Duchy of Ose, or not. The Country of Demons is famous as an bellicist country which has monsters such as goblins and orcs as vanguards. It had been quiet since it changed rulers approximately ten years ago. However, it had previously started wars with many countries using relatively lower class monsters like goblins and kobolds. For that reason, the Country of Demons was recognised by many countries as a common enemy which has to be defeated. If the Country of Demons has commenced invasion towards another country, there is a possibility that the country which was quiet after changing its ruler will once again being attacking many countries. This might also affect us, huh After I finished receiving the last adventurer, it was time for me to get off work. As I had feared, there was some chaos, but since it was continued from yesterday, as expected, it had already settled down by the time I got off work. Phew, its finished, huh I tidied up the top of the reception desk, thanked my colleagues who remained for everything up until now and headed for the changing room. On the way there, my colleagues and kouhais Mil and Mary ran towards me while carrying a bouquet. Senpai, thank you for your hard work! I reflexively broke into a smile at the two who spoke cheerfully while probably tired from work, and passed the bouquet to me. (TLN:¤ƣƤԪݤ褯ơɤƤˤ˼鷺ЦߤƤޤ Help with the first part) Thank you, and sorry because it might get busy after this As I said that, they both said Dont worry! Leave it to us and saw me off with a good feeling. Although I was thinking Theyve become fine girls, havent they?, hearing those words, unconsciously, tears spilled from my eyes. Like this, my career as a guild staff member ended. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. Weve reached 8th place in the daily rankings?! No, I was really surprised. Ive never thought that my work would reach such a high ranking. As Ive said yesterday, this is all thanks to everyone. From now on too, please take care of me. Also, I plan to make it Sylphys POV for a while. Please take care of me. TL: Izzy Yosh, next person! I am this countrys first prince, Alto Augusta. (TLN: . Suggestions?) I am now participating in the first and second knight units regular joint practice. No, youll have to rush in stronger Yes, put in a little more strength!! Yes, Your Highness! Although each unit will usually be led by their respective captains, but when such joint practices are held, I would be the one leading them. Thats because I have the Skills One-handed Blade?SaintPhysical Strength Enhancement?Large and Support Magic?Speed Increase In the royal family, there are three princes including me and two princesses, but all of us have some useful Skills. This is all thanks to the royal familys policy. As a distinguished scholar once said, children seem to inherit a similar type of Skill from their parents. It seems that if both the parents have good Skills, the children born from the two will have a higher chance of obtaining a good Skill the same type as the parents. Because of that, the royal family obtains information from the temple about those who just came of age and obtained Skills. If someone who obtained a good Skill appears, the royal family will act and welcome that person as the partner of royalty. Of course, they will perform a background check on that person. They will check on beforehand whether there is a problem with that persons personality and relationships or not. Theres no way theyll let a ridiculous person join the royal family, after all. However, the royal family naturally doesnt use their power and force a person to join them. If they did such a thing, the citizens of this country will most probably hold animosity towards the royal family. Oops, Ive gone off topic. Because of that, Ive been bestowed the same Skills as my father the King, who is also called a hero. Not only did I receive his Skills, I was also bestowed another Skill, Support Magic?Speed Increase. Since I was a kid, I was raised with special education personally given by that hero so that I could fight. When I became 20 years old, there was no one who was on par with me within the country. Ah, the only person I couldnt win against up until now is Father. I was able to fight well, but as expected theres the difference in experience. Well, thats why Im leading the knights like this. Listen, you guys. Skills are definitely useful. History has proved that. But, the most important is to practise daily so that you can make the best use of it. The way you put in your strength, the way to efficiently move your body, feints if you combine these kind of techniques, youll be able to use Skills more effectively. Daily training is certainly harsh, but never neglect it. Dont forget that that effort you put in will without a doubt, save your life. Yes! Although I say the same thing every time during practice, it is an important matter. If you lose your head over the Skills power and rely too much on it, you will quickly lose your life once an unforeseen situation occurs. They also have their own family. Putting their lives on the line for the country thats good. But I think theres a meaning to returning home to their family alive after protecting the country. Thats why I say it so many times. Thats why I train them. So that they can return to their homes alive. A country is made up of its citizens. Thats why, I, who will suceed my father in governing this country, must protect it. Older Brother, thank you for your hard work today My younger brother Lewis handed me a towel. Ah, thanks Lewis did not inherit much from Father, but from Mother, Garnet Augusta. That is, he did not have much battle Skills, but more technique Skills. AlchemyTrainingOne-handed Sword?Extreme Although he was also bestowed One-handed Sword?Extreme, unfortunately his strength within the family would be faster to count from the bottom. By the way, Mothers Skills are TrainingArithmetic and Unique Magic?Ice. Speaking of Mother, its impressive that as a child, when I saw her use ice magic and said Mothers amazing!, she would say Ehehe, Im like a mahou shoujo, right? Ah, sorry, Ive strayed from the topic again. Making the best of his Skills, Lewis started his own Clan. He gathered people who set their aims on alchemy from all over the place, and is growing his Clan towards becoming one of the leading Clans, even among this Country. For a statesman, its not only military power which is important. Establishing such an organisation, and since he was requested to manage, it could be said that my younger brother displayed his talent. Although if you ask him, rather than getting involved in politics, itd be in his nature to build magic tools. I think that too, but it seems that my family has a tendency to be reckless. By the way, Nii-san, did you know Nee-san went to confirm her partner candidate? What!? Sylphys partner candidate!? I never heard of that As expected, I see No wonder you were quiet Muu, my cute little sisters partner candidate, huh! Which high-ranking nobles son is he!? In any case, they probably forcibly pressed for a marriage meeting because of my little sisters good looks, even though she doesnt have excellent Skills. And then theres Father, why did he approve such a thing! Since you look like youre misunderstanding something, just so you know, Nee-sama went on her own accord. Naturally, Father agreed and sent her out(TLN: san or sama, make up your mind author) What? Father agreed that means that guy has a good Skill? I dont know, though it seems that from the temples reports he has Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste What? Although its not that I dont understand Appraisal?Complete but did he say Cut & Paste? Is it a Skill which combines Cut and Paste? Whats the good in that Skill? By temple you mean hes a commoner? But if those are his Skills then wont those guys who came courting her be better? Thats true, but you see, it seems he solo-ed an orc What? A boy who just came of age crushing an orc solo? Thats certainly unusual. I see, thats why she went to confirm it by herself, its not that I dont understand but. In my opinion, rather than Nee-san, I want Nii-san to get married right away Why me You yourself know that, dont you. Please dont complicate things, you siscon, and get married immediately. If its someone like Sacred bow or Saint, theres no way Father would be so opposed to it, right? Hmph Such rudeness, calling me a siscon. Where would you find a brother who wont care for his cute little sister. For now, itll be alright as long as my little sisters can become happy. Though itd be good if Sylphys partner isnt a boring man. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on. TL: Izzy Chapter 41 I separated with Danna-sama and hurried to the capital on my favourite horse. Theres a mountain of things to do. At any rate, I have to hurry Time is passing quickly. First Ill have to start with persuading Father. Danna-sama Umu, saying that is quite embarrassing. Since there might be a suitable marriage candidate, I went further to Lucas, but it could be said that I got engaged to a more wonderful person than I had expected. Even if one of the nobles did not have that good a Skill, he will bring me a marriage proposal with his parentage as a pretext. Im thankful that with my coming here, I wont need to listen to such annoying talk. Although I still do not understand Danna-samas Skills, our child would definitely be bestowed with a good Skill. I could fulfill my duty as royalty, and could even obtain a good husband. If I bring back this wonderful result, theres no doubt that Father will also be satisfied. However, if I tell him the matter of me marrying Danna-sama, talk about Danna-samas Skills will naturally be brought up. Then, Ill have to indirectly bring up the Clan and cleverly dodge the question. I dare say that it probably go smoothly since I have a trump card, the Orc King, though I am worried in a different sense that Father might propose a fight between him and Danna-sama. Well if its in that sense, then Im also extremely worried about Aniue, though. Thats also true for Father, but whenever he sees someone strong he would want to test his ability. I really want him to do something about that bad habit of his. Properly speaking, it isnt possible for royalty to wage war indiscriminately. Besides it feels like Aniue has become an even worse siscon. I dont know what kind of reaction he will show if I say that Im getting married. Ill have to find a way around that too, huh. Hime-sama, welcome back Although I have just reached the castle, Morg, the prime minister, quickly discovered and greeted me. I wanted to have at least some rest though. You really cant be too careful around him, huh. Ah, I just came back. Wheres Father right now? Although I wanted to immediately meet Father have have a talk with him, he said that some kind of trouble cropped up and he had to attend a cabinet meeting. I was also told that Aniue and Otouto are participating in the meeting, so it may be quite important. (TLN: Aniue=Older brother, Otouto = Little brother) Although Otouto is second for the succession of the throne, he had absolutely no interest in the Kings seat, and established the major Clan: Alchemist Library and is running it. Theres a high chance his participation in the meeting is as a representative of his Clan, rather than a prince. Fumu, seems like its something important, huh Yes, I think it would be a good idea for Hime-sama to participate in the meeting Morg probably planned for me to participate in the meeting since he saw me. He spoke up without hesitation and followed me to the meeting room. Well, its inevitable if something big happened. I have no problems participating, but I strangely have a feeling that Ive been had by this Morg. While I thought as such, I arrived at the meeting room. I, Sylphid, have returned, heard that something has happened and arrived. Am I interrupting? As I opened the door and entered, all the attention was on me. So its Sylphid. Youve come at the right time. I want to hear your opinion too, sit there. Father, Faren Augusta, the king, urged me to sit. (TLC: ե`) As soon as I sat down, Father gave a summary of what happened; It seems to be quite the troubling case. I was told that the demon race have started invading the Duchy of Ose located in the north. As of now, a part of the knight order is heading to Ose to confirm the informations validity. A request has also been issued to the adventurers guild, and depending on the information they bring back, it might become a fairly troublesome issue. If they are invading other countries, they will naturally have someone unifying the swarm of demon race and commanding them. Yes, they will have an individual similar to the recent Orc King. Calamity Classes like the Orc King is as expected, not common around that place; There are only ordinary ones around the Country of Demons, which can also be called the demon races own country. In other words, in the invasion on other countries, if they have a Calamity Class in the invading force, theres a chance the Country of Demons is serious. The Country of Demons King, or more commonly called the Demon King, has been substituted about ten years ago, so the Country of Demons has been relatively quiet. But if they were involved in this times case in Ose, this might be a pre-encounter to bring a full invasion into action. Ose Duchy, the place in question, is the geographically nearest place to the Country of Demons, which is conquered by the demon race. Because of that, they were discussing about the countermeasures. I see This is indeed a serious matter After that, the meeting continued for a few hours. In the end, it was decided that nothing can be settled without information from either the knights or adventurers, so the meeting was ended. While seeing off the ministers who participated in the meeting returning to their respective departments, I awaited my chance to speak to Father about the incident in Lucas. Father, Brother, Lewis Theres something private I would like to talk about, would you please spare me some time after this Seeing me saying that in a serious expression, Father suggested to move to his office to talk. And, Sylphy, what did you want to talk about? As Father called my pet name familiarly befitting a family, the mood became a little gentler. However, what I am going to say is connected to the discussion from earlier, and also to my future. Lets do this. Please let me get straight to the point. I have decided on my partner: the boy who defeated an orc in Lucas. Oh, a strong person who youre pleased with, huh. In the end, whats his Skills? Its here! Perhaps I should say its as expected, or as established The question is certainly as expected. In the end, I still dont understand his Skills. What Im about to say is somewhat connected to the previous discussion, but first of all, please look at this As I said that, I took out the Orc Kings corpse Danna-sama entrusted me with from my storage bag. The sound of something falling Zun resounded, and the Orc Kings fiendish figure appeared on the floor. W, What!? T, This is Fathers expression changed to one of amazement in a twinkling of an eye. Ani and Lewis similarly widen their eyes in perfect circles and were astonished. (TLN: For Gods sake author, stick to either ani or aniue.) Thats understandable, they would never have thought that they will see a Calamity Class corpse in the office even in their dreams. This, is this an Orc King!!!? The first to recover his composure was Father, as expected of him. The two brothers seem like they would need some time before calming down. Well, I understand their feeling. Its as you said, this is an Orc Kings corpse. A settlement led by this guy was discovered deep inside the forest behind the Town of Lucas. The youth in question singlehandedly crushed this in that settlement, and I suggested buying it for the royal family and received it. Moreover, this guys close aides in other words, the orc generals, three of them are in this bag. No way!? Defeating an Orc King alone!? Thats impossible!! Ani shouted and denied my words. Its certainly an unbelievable story. If it didnt happen right before my eyes, I wouldnt believe it either I see, if its to someone who possesses such power, you agreed to have him as your partner. However, did you not think that it is all the more necessary that youths Skills true identity? This is the critical moment. That is naturally true, but said that he could not talk about his Skills at any cost. I could also wield the royal familys authority and force him to talk, but I decided that that was stupid. Please think about it, in any case, if were unlucky, his strength would be more than the whole countrys military, you know? If we force himto do something he hates, what would we do if he elopes to another country? Furthemore, its better if he does elope. What if he becomes our enemy? Are we going to fight someone who defeated a Calamity Class? Pardon me from that I see, theres indeed some truth to that Also, I myself am pleased with him. Hes calm, and his demeanour is extremely gentle. As a partner, I think theres nothing better than him. Hes not selfish, and thinks of supporting me Father quietly closed his eyes as he listened. And then, time passed silently for a while. Very well, I approve of your wedding. Strengthen your relationship with that youth, and just report his Skills details once your find out No, Father If he doesnt want anything beyond marriage, I am uninterested in doing it I promised Danna-sama. That I will definitely not talk about his Skills. At any rate, Ive tried reasoning with Father, but since this is reality, it cant be helped. I see, you want to do your best in connecting with him, huh Father said that and closed his eyes once more. Ill never accept this! As if Ill let my cute little sister become a bride! Read the mood, you damn siscon! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Impressions and evaluations left will become my encouragement. Please treat me well. Perhaps I should say finally or at last, this novel has reached second place in daily rankings. I am really shocked. This is thanks to everyone and I am filled with gratitude. Thank you very much. Please write more of your impression, thank you. It might take some time, but I think I want to reply. Even if the reply is late, I am reading it with gratitude. I am extremely thankful for all the enlightening comments. I will make use of it and work hard. Thank you very much. (TLN: I basically butchered this whole AN, primarily because I still cant understand much of formal Japanese. Sorry!) TL: Izzy Chapter 43 The result of the various experiments was the completion of an abnormal storage bag. I cant tell others about this too, huh. Its volume doesnt seem to be that big and from my intuition, I feel that it is probably about 500kg. Well, from now on, I might be able to make one with bigger volume if the Space-time Magics level goes up. I took a deep breath before lying down. Since I started immersing myself in the experiments, my sense of time has been numbed. Its almost evening, huh. In the end, the day passed with me going to sell the orcs and experimenting on magic. For now, my savings are plenty. Since I dont need to be frugal about my free time and hunt like before, I dont have any problems, but the poor persons mentality stored throughout all these years somehow gave me a sense of impatience. I cant believe Ive come this far Unintentionally, I let out these words absent-mindedly. A lot of things really happened these few days. Even my living environment suddenly changed. Ive heard quite a lot of stories where obtaining a Skill has changed peoples lives. But I dont think theres anyone whose life has changed as much as mine. Ive become strong and could got two beautiful brides. One of them is even this countrys princess. The matter with the guild was a shame, but in exchange, I came to build a Clan. Though, as long as Sylphy hasnt return, I dont know what will happen with the Clan. Although its not that I am not insecure about my future with the Skills, itll somehow work out I guess? For now, Ill do the best I can, and work hard to build a warm household like how Otou-san and Okaa-san did. While I made such a resolution in my heart, I heard a Im back from the entrance. It seems like Aishas back. I wonder how her last day in the guild was. I feel somewhat guilty for that. When we were talking about it before she left this morning, she told me Its what Ive decided, so dont worry. Thats why I wont say anymore than that, but even so, I apologised to her in my heart. Welcome back I called out to Aisha as she entered the room. Hearing my voice, she smiled sweetly and once again replied Im back. Its a simple and modest thing, but my heart was filled with the joy of exchanging greetings with family. With just two words in our conversation, the atmosphere between us became relaxed in one go, and a conversation naturally started. I was somehow able to finish my job at the guild without any problems, and when Hime-sama comes back, well be able to concentrate on the guild While drinking the tea I served her, Aisha started talking. Which reminds me, Myne-kun. Didnt your dagger break in the fight against the Orc King? She probably paid attention to my needs, and didnt ask me about Twirling. The guilt in my heart is piling up little by little. Aisha, who quitted the guild for my sake, and said that she would support me. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Even with just this concern, I was able to have a peace of mind. Yeah, I was able to buy that nice weapon from the weapon shops oji-san, but as expected it couldnt cut through the Orc King. Thats why, today Ive bought a new dagger! Want to see it? Although I said that, without waiting for her reply, I took out the Lightning Edge I bought today. While I was at it, I also took out the Beginners Dagger which I will usually use from now on, and placed both of them on the table. Name: Lightning Edge Attack: +50 Grade: Ultra Attribute: Lightning Effective against: Demon race Special effect: Critical Name: Beginners Dagger Attack: +10 Grade: None Attribute: Growth Special effect: None Required materials: Troll Hide x10, Iron Ingot x20, High grade magic stone Huh!? Something was added to the Beginners Daggers entry!? What does this material mean!? Aisha was probably interested in Lightning Edge, and took a look at it. She was concentrating quite hard on it. She doesnt seem to have noticed my trembling when I looked at the appraisal results. Phew, that was dangerous. However, I wonder whats the meaning of this? If I remember correctly, this wasnt written when I previously looked at it. Ah!? Which reminds me something like this happened before, didnt it!? Thats right, it was because Appraisals level increased! For now, when I dont understand something, Ill appraise it. Required Materials: Materials required for the daggers growth. Skill training is necessary. How many times today does this shock make! What? Whats materials for the daggers growth? Ive never heard of a weapon growing. Growth means that itll become a stronger weapon I think. This is a good dagger. WIth this, you wont need to prepare new ones, huh? I was taken aback and came back to my senses from Aishas voice. At any rate, it would be better to focus on talking with Aisha. Itll be impolite towards Aisha if I dont, after all. While I was thinking as such, we shared with each other for a while about our life until now and the incidents in the past before I became hungry. It seems that Aisha was also the same, and like todays breakfast, we made the meal together. Come to think of it, Aishas cooking level is 6, huh. If thats the case, then of course the food will be delicious. Aisha will become a good wife, you know! wait, she will become my wife!! The result of me retorting myself was me blushing. I waved my hands to emphasize that it was nothing when Aisha made a weird face as she looked at me. *giggle*, Myne-kuns weird While we had such an exchange, we had our dinner as we casually chatted. Its better to have fun during meals as expected! After I bid Aisha, who said Well, lets sleep, a good night, Aisha blushed deeply and started talking. Hey, Myne-kun, were getting married right? Un Yesterday was also the same, Myne-kun umm t, that you dont have an interest in that? Uu, is she talking about that!? N, no its not like I dont have interest in that, wouldnt it be fine after were married? T, thats right, isnt it!? Good night Myne-kun! Aisha only left those words and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Un, this is fine. Sylphy isnt here, after all!! Im not a loser, you know!? Im really not!!! AN: Thank you for reading as always. What, we got first in daily and even weekly rankings!? This is truly thanks to everyones support. While I fight against this pressure swooping down on me, I will work hard! Please take care of me from now on. Like the impressions replies, I will write the information for my plan from now on. Please read it once. Chapter 42 Sylphys POV the 2nd. Ill never accept this! As if Ill let my cute little sister become a bride! Read the mood, you damn siscon! Although I am shocked by Brother unable to read the mood, I calmly started talking. (TLN:unable to read the mood is supposed to be a noun here) Goodness, if only he didnt have this, hed be an excellent brother I can respect. Aniue, my marriage is my duty as a part of royalty and before long, Aniue will also have to decide on a partner, no? Wont you celebrate your younger sisters big moment If so, Ill feel extremely sad As expected, with me putting it this way, even Brother cannot help but re-think his words. Certainly, if you put it that way, I cant say anything as the First Prince. However, I am worried! Worried of my cute little sister marrying into the family of a man I have never seen before! Sylphy, you are a girl. Even if you are called a Princess General, you are still a girl! Even if its you, you cant defend yourself against all the malice, can you? If that time comes, who will protect you? If its after your marriage, its that man who will become your partner, right? Can he really protect you? I doubt that(TLN: No, I have no idea why its a princess shogun here.) Its not like I dont understand Aniues fears. From now on, something might appear to hurt me when I leave the capital. Its indeed a question whether I can absolutely oppose it. I can certainly understand what Aniues trying to say. However, youve seen it, havent you? The Orc Kings corpse! He has the power to remove even an Orc King. Hell surely protect me from any malice! Is that really true? A young man who just came of age, no, you can even call him a boy. Hes probably immature when it comes to battles and physical ability, no? And above all else, hes probably overwhelmingly lacking in life experience. Those who bear a grudge against the royal family wont attack with just military power, you know? When they hold your weaknesses and attack, can that boy truly protect you!? I couldnt say anything. Danna-sama is certainly strong, no doubt about that. However, I think what Aniue pointed out is perfectly possible. Ani-san, please drop that. Its extremely uncool from an outside perspective, you know This is where Lewis started mediating. Thank you, its a good timing to cool down. Lewis, what do you think? Your elder sisters marrying off, you know! To such an inexperienced person at that While Lewis feebly shook his head, he breathed a magnificent sigh. He probably gave in, huh. Well, its not like I havent thought of anything. But you see, shell have to marry sooner or later. Ane-san also seems to be interested in this person, so isnt that fine? About him being young, theres a possibility he can grow, right? Thats sufficient, you know. I think its way better than marrying Ane-san off to some preverted old geezer, though Listening to Lewis words, Aniue was probably thinking something as he suddenly went quiet. When Brother and Lewis exchange ended, Father started participating in the conversation. Fumu, thats true, its as Lewis said. Being young, isnt that fine. Its up to the person himself, but if hes willing, the faults Art (TLN: prev Alto) pointed out will gradually disappear, wont it? If are willing, wont it be okay for you to temper that youth? Theres not much of a difference from coaching the knights, is there? Aniue let out a hmph and didnt show much dissatisfaction. Either way, its necessary for the marriage to be in a shrine. If you marry, the marriage ceremony must be grand, right? Itll be sufficient for us to probe that youth then Marriage ceremony, huh Its certainly impossible to not perform one. Is Danna-sama okay with it? I wonder if hell become pale and escape. Ah, this cant do. The real issue still hasnt been completed. Since Father and Brothers responses were according to expectations, I completely forgotten. Well, I have a request concerning that matter I would like Father or rather, His Majesty The King to consider Hmm? As the king, huh I cant guess what it is, just say it The youth who will become my partner and I, and also Aisha, the Sacred Bow, want to start a Clan and seek approval The moment I said Clan, Lewis got into it more than Father. Well, thats understandable. Since Lewis himself is a Clan Master. Oh, Aneue wants to start a Clan, huh Why so suddenly? Its because I will be in Lucas from now on, so I wont be able to perform my duties as a knight. If its as a Clan, I can contribute to the country, no? Though its also for protecting Danna Oh, Danna, huh Father and Lewis looked at me and grinned as if they discovered something interesting. Dammit, my tongue slipped. I accidentally let it slip. Oh, when all is said and done, nothings better than getting along, huh. I was surprised to hear something like Danna coming out of your mouth Danna, huh~, so Nee-san calls him that huh After that, although the Clans establishment was approved after accepting 2~3 questions, Father and Lewis continued to severely tease me. Although I was tired from the persuasion as expected, whats with the exhaustion from something completely unexpected? Now then, what should we do with the Orc King Father, why dont you let my Clan buy it? Ill give a high price for the wedding gift In the first place, Orc-type materials can be bought extremely easily. To say nothing of an Orc King being rarely obtained, theres no way an alchemy maniac like Lewis wouldnt want it. Although his body is saying It will be helpful, his real intentions reek of I want it, I want it. Oh, how much will you give? Right now, I definitely look like a lion who found its prey. Itll be my present for Danna-sama, I should buy it at as high a price as I can. Let me see. How about 500 platinum coins? An ordinary orc would cost about three gold coins, but the Orc Kings magic stone has been extracted. Its indeed a reasonable price, but, let me try a little more. Lewis, even if its magic stone has been extracted, its still a Calamity Class ingredient, you know. Isnt that too cheap? If you miss this chance, theres no telling when youll get it again, right? As I said that, Lewis frowned for only a moment and he probably gave up, as raised both of his hands and took a surrendering pose. Fuu, Nee-san Why dont you quit being a knight and become a merchant instead? Well, your wedding gift is included in it, so fine, 550 platinum coins it is Hmm, well, thats fine I guess. It isnt good to covet too much, after all. Understood, that will be enough. By the way I have three Generals corpses, how about it? Once again, I grinned broadly and said that to Lewis. AN: Thank you for reading as always. We have reached first in daily rankings. The PV is increasing with an amazing even now, and it has just exceeded 1 million page views. Although I am of course happy, the pressure has increased. Various problems have surfaced and I feel a little lost as to what to do. Chapter 44 I woke up while the sky was still dark. I washed my face, waking up my dazed face in one go. Now then, I couldnt think at ease yesterday night. Lets think again about Appraisal?Completes level up. Thinking that, I appraised the things in one side of the house. However, the only writing that has changed was in the end the Beginners Daggers. No, there are too few samples, so I completely dont know the conditions. At the moment, I only know about the weapons required materials, huh. For now, this is fine. The problem is the Beginners Dagger. From just the explanation of the growth, it seems like theres a Skill called Training. (TLN: Yes, I know the previous chapter said skill training. Yes, Ive rechecked the previous chapter. Probably a typo in the authors part. Either that or my Japanese is wrong) Including the monsters Ive fought up so far, Ive obtained the Skills of those who held hostility towards me. Thats why, its not like I stole specific Skills. Thats why, I think the chances of me obtaining the Training skill is quite low. I wonder if I should prioritise it obtaining it and hoping for a coincidence. I wonder if I should collect the required materials for now. Fortunately, it seems like I could now create storage bags, so I dont need to worry about a depository. Honestly speaking, I am now free. Its not like I can receive requests from the guild, and I dont have anything of priority to do. If Sylphy comes back, itll probably be different again, huh. It might be good to have material collection as an urgent objective. If that happens, I wonder where could I get these materials? If I ask Aisha, Ill probably know. While thinking about the time I received lots of advice when I was collecting slime oil, I concluded my thoughts. Now then, while I was thinking, isnt it now a good time to wake up? Now, lets start todays activities all-out. While eating the breakfast I made with Aisha, I asked about the question I had. I have something to ask Hm~, what is it? While being at ease, probably from getting used considerably to this life, she was eating her meal, but after being interrupted she replied. Its a secret that I thought her eating form looks cute. Where should I go to find trolls? Again, thats sudden. Simply put, theyre higher ranking monsters than orcs, you know? Though if its Myne-kun, itll be an easy victory, huh. Let me see there doesnt seem to be any trolls living around here. If you wanted to defeat them no matter what, you have no choice but to go to the dungeon, though its a little far Ive heard about it before, so theyre at the dungeon, huh. I thought its a place which will be unrelated to me in my whole life, though. Although I need the trolls, since I might also get some good Skills, I should go. Un, I want to go there As I said that, Aisha lightly replied Why dont we go then?. Well, after all, shes a former B-rank adventurer, so there shouldnt be a reason for her to hesitate, right? However, since its far, I wonder if it would be better to wait for Sylphy to come back? Will Sylphy not return then? Hime-sama said that she will take about ten days, so I dont think itll be a problem Fumu, then theres no need to hesitate. I informed Aisha again that I want to go to the dungeon. Well then, after eating Ill head to the weapon shop to replenish my arrows Un, I understand! Ill clean up the tableware then! As I said that, she smiled happily, and once again, we returned to our meal. Right now, Aisha and I are heading towards the town with the dungeon rather, the town adjacent to the dungeon. In the first place, whats a dungeon? A dungeon is a place which has a space with a fixed structure such as natural places like gigantic caverns or an underground space, and places humans have abandoned like towers or forts. Although at first, its just a space with nothing inside of it, when a gigantic magic stone which demons possess, which is also called a core, is installed, the environment will change and it becomes a space where demon race is born. The monsters prowling around the dungeon will change depending on the size and the type of core installed. (TLN: fyi, monster in jp is literally demon thing) And if the installed core is destroyed or taken away, hte dungeon will collapse. In the olden days, these circumstances have been confirmed by the adventurers who caused the collapse of the dungeon. The dungeon were heading towards right now is popularly called the Dungeon of Strength. There are a lot of monsters with strong attack power roaming about, and special monsters called Rare Monster rarely appear. Thats how the dungeon is like. Phew, were finally here! Swaying in the carriage, it took about ten hours. We departed in the morning and it was already evening by the time we arrived. Maybe I should stay in this town, Adol, and enter the dungeon from tomorrow. I alighted from the carriage and stretched a lot. Aisha also seems to be quite tired as she also stretched a lot. Ah, thats right, theres no robber inside the carriage this time, you know! Id be scared if an incident like before happened. I appraised everyone inside and there were only ordinary people, huh? I understand that theres only ordinary people. Its already this late, so why dont we enter he dungeon tomorrow and rest in the town for today Thats true, Im also tired from swaying in the carriage for such a long time thats be fine Aisha also agreed, so lets first look for an inn. We have some leeway financially, so maybe we should stay in a slightly better inn. In my life so far, high class inns were just dreams within dreams. Or rather, I never thought about it. At any rate, I had been doing my best to live on everyday. Thats why, I have a great interest in it. I cant just decide by myself, lets try asking Aisha. Since we have some financial leeway, why dont we stay at a slightly better inn? After thinking for a while, she replied Well, okay then, we decided to get a room in the second most expensive inn. If you asked Not the most expensive one?, I said slightly better inn, and give up. Well, well be living together after this. Extravagance is an enemy! something like that, I guess. By the way, the most expensive inn is 3 gold coins per peson per night. The second most expensive inn were staying at is 1 gold coin and 5 silver coins per person. Both of these inns offer dinner and breakfast. And it seems like a typical adventurer using an inn will usually cost approximately 3~5 silver coins. As I think that, although its the second most expensive, it isnt a low level inn. I think Aisha is splurging a lot for me. Once again, thank you, Aisha. As I stepped into the inn, a person who seems to be the proprietress came and received us. Welcome to the Silver Bell Pavilion Will the two of you be staying the night? Although it cant be helped, the proprietress addressed not me, but Aisha from the start. Although Aisha frowned a little, she showed the proprietress a smile so that she doesnt pick up on it. Rather than the me who just came of age, Aisha naturally looke more like the representative. Up until now, Ive never cared about such things. However, it feels a little vexing now. After all, we are getting married. Is that okay, Dear? Eh? Aisha-san replied to the proprietress. This isnt how she usually talks. Ah, I see. Aisha-san definitely picked up on my current feelings. Perhaps, she herself might not be pleased with it. If so, Ill work hard as her partner (though it might be a little early). Yes, I dont mind As expected of the high class inns proprietress, she understood from our relationship from the conversation. She immediately faced towards me again and lightly bowed as she said Thank you for staying with us Although it was a modest, a truly modest event, I feel like Ive grown a little. And at the same time, I thanked Aisha-san for her gentleness once more. AN: Thank you for reading as always. I was troubled about whether I should put something related to the labyrinth in the title, but. SInce this title left an impression in me, I used this title. Sorry for the tasteless title m(_ _)m I dont think itll be possible for me to update two times today. Sorry to the people who was hoping for it. The matter of replying to the activity report, thank you very much. Chapter 45 I wanted to get a room each, thanks to the exchange just now, both of us will be in one room. This was a big miscalculation. I have a feeling that Aishas face is also somewhat red. F, for now, why dont we stroll around the town? We might find something good there O, o, of course! Lets go! In any case, being in a closed space, the guest room, with only the two of us will feel extremely awkward. Its completely different from living inside my house! Of course, I actually want to stroll, but lets use it as an excuse for this. Our purpose and gains are perfectly aligned, and we rushed out into the evening Town of Adol. We first headed towards the general store. It has been decided that I will be living together with Aisha and Sylphy, so we dont have enough various small articles. Although theres also a general store in Lucas, some things arent sold there. Thats why, we discussed in the carriage that we should search for them once we arrived in Adol. Precisely because it is called the Town of Labyrinth, the general store has a lot of practical items, and we could buy a few good things. Since we were able to have fun shopping, before I knew it, the awkward mood from the inn had completely vanished. As expected of a labyrinth town, theres a lot of people, huh Un, I wonder if there are more people than in the capital Afterwards, I would learn that this time in the evening is exactly the congestion time when the adventurers come out from the labyrinth. As expected, if it was usually this congested, life would be too tough, huh. Theres a high chance one will get lost in the crowd. I grasped Aishas hand with hesitation. W, we cant lose sight of each other As I said that like muttering an excuse, Aisha showed a surprised expression for a moment but she squeezed back. I dont think the little redness on her cheeks are all because of the settting sun. The next place we headed towards was the weapon shop. Precisely because the town is adjacent to the dungeon, I think there will be good weapons and armour. Since I just bought weapons, I merely window-shopped, but this might be a good opportunity for Aisha. As we were holding our hands while going around the shop, people who look like adventurers stared at us. Well thats understandable, after all, they might become jealous if I walk while holding hands with a beauty like Aisha. Since the stares were too much, I stopped holding her hand for now. Although the gazes didnt stop with just that, theres nothing more I can do so I ignored them. Meanwhile, I discovered an extremely eye-catching weapon among the ones sold in the shop. Pitch black dagger, bow and one-handed sword. All three of them are carelessly placed in the disposal products. In other words, it means that they are products which are unpopular and remain unsold. It seems that Aisha also noticed the black weapons I was looking at. Myne-kun, that dagger its the same as the you have right now, isnt it? Thats right, just as Aisha said. That is the growing weapon Dagger of Origin. Name: Dagger of Origin Attack: +9 Grade: None Attribute: Growth Effective against: None Required materials: Troll Hide x10, Iron Ingot x20, High grade magic stone Un, theres no doubt. Its the same as the one I have. Its attack is a little lower, but I think it can be said to be the same. That means the black bow and black one-handed sword placed with it might be. Name: One-handed Sword of Origin Attack: +13 Grade: None Attribute: Growth Effective against: None Required materials: Manticore Hide x5, Iron Ingot x30, High grade magic stone Name: Bow of Origin Attack: +10 Grade: None Attribute: Growth Effective against: None Required materils: Manticore Hide x3, Elder Treant Wood x10, High grade magic stone x2 As I expected! Its not just daggers! If I remember correctly, Sylphy has One-handed Sword?Extreme and Aisha has Archery?Saint. I dont know how strong these weapon will become, theres no loss in having them! Excuse me! Ill have these two! Thank you for your patronage! Do you have any others of this type? They can occasionally be found ini the labyrinth, so they are often sold here. Well, they arent that strong a weapon, so if there are new arrivals, theyll immediately go to the disposal section. Even so, there are those who buy them since theyre of a rare colour Both of them cost 5 silver coins. Un, theyre cheap. If I see any others, it might be good to buy them too. Aisha asked Why do you buy things like this? and made a curious face. Well, thats understandable. While I dodged the question with a smile, I tossed the bow and one-handed sword I just bought into the storage bag. I looked at the other things, but since there isnt anything I want to buy right now, I thanked the shopkeeper and exited the shop. Its quite late, huh. Why dont we head back to the inn? Theres also a time period for the meal so itd be a waste if we missed it On the way to the inn, while we were tempted a little by the different food stalls, we somehow returned to the inn and could get our dinner. As expected of a high class inn, there are a lot of complicated dishes, and both Aisha an d I were completely satisfied. High class inns arent just for show, huh! Finishing the delicious meal, we returned and relaxed in the room. Then, I heard Aisha calling me. Look at that, Myne-kun! A bath! Theres a bath, you know!! Bath? Ah, the facilities nobles and royalty use to wash their bodies, huh. Oh, as expected of a high class inn. Famous people definitely stay here too. Since weve specially come here, lets try using it. How do we use this? Warm water is put into this big box, and then you undress and enter it I see, like bathing in the river, and wiping our bodies with a wet towel, huh. Have you used it before, Aisha? Yeah, thers one in the guilds dorm, after all. It feels really good, you know. Youll also feel refreshed after getting out I see, so my house is inconveniencing you, huh. Im sorry. I then decided to immediately ask Aisha how to use the hot bath and entered it. Phew~, this feels good~? So this is what Aisha meant by feeling good. I feel like the hot water is dissolving my fatigue. Sylphy also probably no, definitely regularly enters a bath, huh. Ive also sold the Orc King and Orc General to her, I wonder if I should quickly build one at home. I wonder how much this costs. Experiencing the goodness of a bath, I exited the bath in a good mood, thanked Aisha for letting me enter first, and threw myself onto the bed. Seeing me in a completely good mood, Aisha giggled and told me not to worry. While I was lying on the bed, time passed, and Aisha stepped out of the bath. Aisha coming out from the bath with a slight blush is really beautiful. Looking at her figure, I immediately remembered the fact that we will be together in the room, which I had forgotten, and my cheeks were blushed a deep red. Aisha also blushed deeply, no matter how you think about it, shes the same. Ive always thought that it should be after Sylphy comes back and we hold the marriage ceremony, but. Its unlikely that I can endure the really charming Aisha who just came out of the bath. Aisha, is it okay? As I asked her that with a voice blurred by nervousness, she quietly nodded and came to my side. As I gently embraced Aisha closely she smelled really nice. Then, a night passed, with us on the same bed. AN: Thank you for reading as always. I gave a report of my plan from now on previous issues. Also, from the matter of returning the impressions, Ive received a lot of of suggestions. Thank you very much. So that itll become better, I think I would like to consider them. Ive also received a lot of impressions, I havent replied but, I will look over all of them. Ive summarised all the opinions I can use as a reference in a notebook, and will compare the plot. Also, this work from now on, I am thinking of preparing something. So that the preparation takes little time, there might be a chance the work will be delayed. Its not like I can tell you the deatils, but I can inform earlier. I wonder if I should make a situation where they cant escape the situation. Please take care of me. You cant call Myne-kun a loser any more! (lol) (TLN: I have no idea what the AN means because the jp level is a little too high for me orz) Chapter 46 I dont recognise this ceiling Well of course, this is the room of a high class inn, The Silver Bell, located in the Town of Labyrinth. Of course theres no way I would know this ceiling. Sleeping beside me, was a beautiful woman in her birthday suit. Needless to say, she is one of my fiancees, Aisha Lorelle. Last night, succumbing to Aishas sexy appearance after she got out from the bath, in the end, I made love with her. I thought that this shoud be done after we are properly married, but my reasoning couldnt win over an older beautys charm from coming out of the bath. It cant be helped since Im an adult male who has an interest in girls, furthermore, it was also my first experience with it. It cant be helped, right? Such being the case, Ive slept with the naked Aisha, but Im troubled to find a place to look. Although Ive seen every nook and cranny of her, as expected its still troubling. For now, since I feel sticky all over, I should take a bath once more. Ive become completely obsessed with the appeal of a bath. ? As I was relaxing and humming in the bath, I heard Aishas voice from the other side of the bath. Myne-kun, are you in the bath? As I replied, Yeah, I am Aisha entered the bath!? FurthermoreNo, its natural if its in the bath, but she was stark naked! Although she looked a little embarrassed, she steadily gaited and approached the bathtub. She then poured hot water on herself and smiled lightly at me. I came in since itd be a waste of time if I dont. Ill wash your back, okay? Well, weve seen each others body thoroughly yesterday and did more amazing things, so shed be willing to enter the bath together Im happy, but. Arent you somehow a little too bold? Aisha-san? As a result, we flirted since morning, and because of that, we were just barely in time for the inns breakfast. Even during the meal, we didnt restrain ourselves in any way. While ignoring the cold gazes from our surroundings, Aisha and I kept flirting. Although there are parts that have broken through after sleeping together, our attitude towards each other became evidently closer. (TLN: broken through (eg. doubts), and no, I have no idea what the author is trying to say here) Why dont we go to the dungeon after eating? Lets finish our objective quickly and return home. Itll be troubling if Sylphy returned, though unlikely By the way, the breakfast was really delicious. The bath was good, the food was delicious, as expected of a high class inn. Especially the bath, that was a great gain. I wonder if we should build a bath like the one before at home? As I asked Aisha that, she gladly accepted. She told me that since Sylphy also wants a bath, we should build it as soon as possible. Un, I think Ill try to order it from the craftsman as soon as we get back. After finishing the delicious breakfast, we went straight to our destination, the dungeon. When we finally arrived at the dungeons entrance, we saw a knight at the reception. Good afternoon! Can we enter the dungeon? As I asked the knight, he took out a paper and said Please fill in your name and place of residence. On this paper, the time of exit seems to also be recorded. In the case where an accident happens inside and someone cannot return, by checking this paper, it seems that they can check if someone hasnt returned. As Aisha and I filled our the paper and handed it in, the knight handed us metal plates in return. This pairs up with the previous paper we filled up. If someone happens to find this in the dungeon, as expected, that would mean that theres a possibility that something happened to the owner. After finishing the legal process and asking for quick information about the interior, we finally started challenging the Labyrinth of Strength. #Labyrinth of Strength, First Floor Oh, I thought it would have a gloomier feel since its called a dungeon, but it seems like I was wrong, huh That was what I thought when I first stepped into the labyrinth. Will we need something like a torchlight? thought I, and it seemed strange that Aisha didnt try to prepare it. The walls themselves are emitting a subtle glow reminiscent of a fireflys light. Thanks to that, the inside of the labyrinth is quite bright. The Dungeon of Strength is like this, other dungeons might need illumination I see, the interior and ambience certainly changes depending on the place. Dungeons Theyre quite profound, huh. As we advanced while I listened to Aisha-senseis lecture on labyrinths, we discovered some monsters gathered together. Name: Power?Slime ̣֣6 Race: Slime Family Gender: None Skill Continuous: Power Ability None Name: Power?Heat Slime ̣֣7 Race: Slime Family Gender: None Skill Continuous: Heat Ability None These seem to be a few levels higher compared to the slimes I defeated on the guild request before this. Might be because of the labyrinth, huh. Five slimes of two types are gathered, but. They have some incomprehensible Skills, huh. Un, I understand Continuous. After all, its name is self explanatory, but What the heck is power, what is it! I dont quite understand what heat means either, does it mean Hot! , that kind of heat!? For now, lets cut them off. I took the power and pasted it, but I dont really understand it. Since it follows continuous, itll probably be in effect even if I dont do anything, but. U~n, as expected, Ill have to use appraisal if I dont understand. (TLN: Just in case you didnt know, un = yes, uun = no, well, usually.) Continuous: Power: Become slightly stronger. Wait! What, whats with this Skill!! Are you retorting me even though youre just a Skill!!? Somehow I can predict what Heat will be, but lets try appraising it just in case. Continuous: Heat: Become slightly hotter. Oou as I expected. As expected, I wouldnt need this, huh. Ah, wait!? I got a good idea. I cut the Continuous: Heat picked up one of the pebbles scattered about the ground and pasted the Skill onto it. As I held the pebble in my hand, I certainly felt some heat. It feels like slightly hot water. I experimented more. I cut Continuous: Heat from another Power Heat Slime and pasted it on the same pebble. Hot!? Seeing me suddenly shout, Aisha looked at me as she asked Whats wrong?. I, Im okay, its nothing Since I cant let Aisha get scalded, I cut Continuous: Heat from the pebble and pasted it on a different one. Ara, its true. This pebble is strangely hot, huh Yeah, I was a little surprised For now, I might be able to use continuous activation Skills for something. Without delay, I pasted all of them into pebbles and put them into my storage bag. Well, lets kill the slimes While saying that, I took a few ordinary pebbles lying around on the ground, and threw them as hard as I can towards the slimes. It flew with a violent force along with a sharp wind noise, and directly hit a slime. Although slimes have soft bodies, it couldnt absorb the impact, and it died too quickly. Even if its a pebble, if thrown by me, a level 61, the results hardly surprising. Speaking of Aisha she stared at the eliminated slimes with a shocked expression on her face. Well, thats understandable, I guess. Although its stone, it isnt that big or heavy a pebble. That flying with a wind noise, and defeated them in one hit, though they are slimes. While I looked at the shocked Aisha with the corners of my eyes, I rapidly threw pebbles. I could have used Finger Bullet, but I plan to use Skills as little as possible. The remaining four slimes were defeated in one hit like the first. Then, seven Slime Oil dropped from the defeated slimes. This is probably the effect of Probability, huh. Myne-kun, youre amazing as expected. My bow probably wont even be needed Uun, thats not true! Theyre slimes after all. Stronger ones will appear on lower floors, right? Well, thats true, though While pacifying Aisha, we advanced deeper into the dungeon. Chapter 47 It seems that theres only slimes on the first floor. Besides the power slime and power heat slime we defeated at first, theres also these types. ?Power Blue Slime isWater ?Power Green Slime isWind ?Power White Slime isLight The Skills they own are as assumed; all of them are continuous types. Water is Water comes out slightly Wind is Wind flows out slightly Light is Becomes slightly brighter Ive put in around 20 pebbles with each of them pasted with the Skills into my storage bag. While defeating(popping) the slimes, I thought, and I arrived at the conclusion that I can use these to make magic tools, cant I? Now, what I wanted to test was the bath. Piling up Water, filing the bathtub, and heating up the water by piling up Heat. I thought that with this, even without anyone intervening, hot water can accumulate in the bath, huh. For the installation, I need to consult the carpenter, though. If this succeeds, there will be various other uses for them. Once we return home, Ill need to research it! Though, slimes really are mysterious lifeforms, huh. As we walked while I was thinking that, a large door appeared in front of us. Myne-kun, it seems that weve reached the first floor boss room Since its a boss, as expected, itll be strong, huh? U~n, its not that strong since its only the first floors, but I think itll probably be a slime type It seems that each floors boss will be that floors monsters superior type. But rare bosses seldom appear, and it seems like itll be different from the monsters on that floor. Well, its called rare, after all. I dont think well come across it that often, but Id like to see it at least once. Well, lets do this! Finally Ill have a turn, huh Ah, Aisha seems a little peeved. However, the first floors enemies are weak, and in the first place, theyre slimes. Since its overkill with just me alone, Aisha wont get her turn no matter what. Its also a waste to use arrows against slimes. While thinking on how I could cheer Aisha up, we opened the door to the boss room and entered it. The monster inside it is Name: Exusia Slime (TLN:) ̣֣12 Race: Slime family Gender: None 롿 ӥƥ Mollusk Prison (Soft Body Prison) (TLN:륹) Theres a huge slime. Oh, it seems to have a incomprehensible ability. Although its a boss, it doesnt have a Skill, huh. For now, lets try investigating the Myne-kun, Im going in! Ability Eh? Uwa, Aisha started battling before I investigated the Ability. Since she couldnt fight up until now, quite a lot of stress accumulated, huh Im sorry. The arrow Aisha fired was similar to when she helped me in the orc settlement; It became three paths and flew towards the slime. For now, itll be fine to put off checking the ability, and steal its ability beforehand to weaken it. Up until now, I threw away all the unnecessary Skills and abilities around somewhere, but since we took the trouble to come here, lets paste it on a table set it aside. If its a pebble it wont become a nuisance, after all. While I did that at the back, Aisha didnt slacken her attack. As expected of Archery?Sacred, precisely because its the second highest Skill, each strike contains an outrageous power. It can repel high orcs, its that strong. After a few minutes, although its abilitys gone and its weakened, Aisha defeated the Exusia Slime completely safely. As expected of a former B-rank adventurer! Thank you for your hard work! This time, I didnt get a turn, you know As I called out to Aisha while smiling, she giggled in a good mood. It seems that she let out her stress. Un, thats good. Thats good. Come to think of it, I thought while looking at Aishas battle, the Skills I stole from the Power Slimes. If I had that sort of interesting continuous activation type, it might be good to stick the Skills onto the arrowheads. For example, piling up a lot of Heat and attacking, wont it be quite effective? Something like the so-called elemental arrow? I need to research this too, huh. Now then, lets take a look at the Exusia Slimes drops. Exusia Oil: By applying it on skin, it can moisturise it with high effectiveness. First is the promised Oil, but. I dont quite understand it. And, theres also another one. An equipment-like drop. Name: Exusia Cape Defence: +5 Grade: Advanced Attribute: None Special effects: Physical attacks will sometimes be reduced by 1~2. U~~~n, compared to the boss, this is tricky maybe this cape is just for a piece of mind I think? Whats with the oil, does Aisha know? As I thought that and looked over at Aisha, she somehow seemed to be happy. Whats wrong? This, this Exusia Oil is a popuar item among the female nobles. If smeared, itll moisten and the skin will become smooth, you know. It isnt circulated much, so itll fetch a considerably high price Oh, its an unexpectedly expensive item. Since its a popular item among females, itll probably be good if Aisha and Sylphy uses it. After all, we dont need to worry about money for now. Then, lets hold on to it for Aisha and Sylphy to use! As I said that, she shyly asked Is that okay?. As I nodded, she gently took the oil and happily put it into her storage bag. Un, if shes happy, then Im happy too. By the way, like slime oil, the Exusia Oil is contained in a transparent bottle-like container. Why dont you equip this cape. Since its a cape, it wont suit me While I said that, she gently put on the cape on her shoulders. The Exusia Cape is pure white bordered with a golden colour, a design which seems quite epensive. I think it suits Aisha quite well. Since weve gotten the drops without problems, we decided to search for a way to go to the next level. As we tried looking around, a door which didnt exist before this appeared. That door will bring us to a small room which is connected to the next level Urged by Aisha, we opened the door and entered it. I thought for a moment on whether there might be traps or something, but Aisha told me that the door which appears after the boss is defeated doesnt have any traps. Since this information can be confirmed in the adventurers guild, it should be alright. Although I cant believe it 100%, either way, theres no choice but to believe it and open it, huh. Even if there are traps, neither Aisha nor I could just call this off. Inside the room we entered, there was a large stone monument. As this stone monument is a transfer stone, it seems that if you touch it once, it is possible to instantaneously move to another stone monument. Theres also one of these at the dungeons entrance, and Aisha told me that I could touch it to return. We then discovered a set of stairs leading downwards on the opposite side of the stone monument. Yosh, well then, lets head to the first basement floor #Dungeon of Strength, B1 The main monsters in B1 are orc type and goblin type monsters. By the way, on the floor below us, the second basement floor is inhabited by trolls we are aiming for. As I thought about the fact that the first floors monsters are slimes, it could be said that the difficulty level suddenly spiked. I was told that this is the Dungeon of Strengths characteristic; It is centered around monsters which specialise in Strength. At last from now on is the crucial moment. Aisha, please be really careful on this floor Similar to the surfaces orcs, they catch and sexually assault various species women, and thrive by making children. Of course, they breed among themselves, but it seems that they prefer other species women. From here on, I wont be unwilling to use my Skills, and will fight. I cant let anything happen to Aisha just in case. I equipped the Dagger of Origin on my left hand and Lightning Edge on my right, and carefully started searching. Aisha also prepared herself and followed behind me. We then encounter the first monsters of this floor. Name: Power?Orc ̣֣18 Species: Demon Race Gender: Skill Strong Arm Strength Rise Abillity Roar Name: Power?Goblin ̣֣14 Species: Demon Race Gender Skill Body Enhancement?Small Ability Roar There doesnt seem to be much difference from the ones on the surface. If its just this, then I can somehow manage. Cutting all their Skills and abilities, I pasted them onto pebbles, which I then put into my bag. Then, I Pasted their legs onto the ground. The moment I pasted them, both of the monsters magnificently fell face first. Now, Aisha! Along with my shout, Aisha shot as if saying Ive been waiting. I then started attacking with Magic?Fire, trying not to interfere with her shooting path. They received the surprise attack and in a twinkling of an eye, they became corpses. Myne-kun, you did something, right? Well, they suddenly fell down, after all. Un, a little While Aisha nodded and said I see, she started talking. Its OK, Itll be troubling if I cant react when something like that suddenly happens, so Id be happy if you told me next time Aisha didnt say anything beyond that. As if giving affirmation for everything I will do, as if that is natural Thats how she behaved. Im really grateful for that. With my right arm, I secretly wiped the tears in my eyes. Chapter 48. Weve encountered some orcs and goblins since then, but we mysteriously didnt meet any superior types. Ive gotten used to hunting both orcs and goblins, but by using paste at the same time, we were able to easily hunt them as if it was work. At first, Aisha was cautious when fighting them, but now, she efficiently defeated them with considerable calmness. Name: Aisha Lorelle ̣֣29 (2829) LevelUp! Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 26 years Occupation: Archery Master Change! Her level increased from 28 to 29. We defeated quite a lot including the first floor boss, isnt this quite the good pace? I thought. There wasnt particularly any monsters who possessed different Skills, I repeated the work of pasting the Skills on pebbles. About an hour passed since we descended to the basement. Suddenly, we heard a different cry from an orc. Thats an Ogre, no doubt. Orcs are referred to as demon race which has its origin as pigs. An orc is said to humes, beastmen, elf, dwarf, etc., which mutated by absorbing the so-called Evil Air, evil influence into their body. Incidentally, miasma contains thick magical power. Because of that, orc meat has a taste similar to that of high quality pork. Different from pigs, if an adventurer or knight does not have a certain amount of strength, they cant defeat it. Thats why not much of it is circulated, and it fetches a high price. I also profited quite a lot thanks to orc meat. The ogre we are aiming for is troublingly said to have its origins as a oni. Oni here means something which is originally classified as the oni race, who built a favourable relationship with roughly us humes, elves, beastmen races. If a part of the oni race absorbs miasma, and their figure changes, they will become monsters called ogres. One theory states that the demon race secretly manouvered and captured the oni race when the dungeon was made and made them absorb miasma against their will. An ogres traits are that they are extremely strong, quick-witted, agile, and burly, a triple threat. The Skills they have specialise in attack, and their battle style seems to be triumphing with a one-hit knockout. Putting it simply, something like an upgraded version of an orc, That ogre appeared in front of us while letting out a terrifying roar. Name: Power?Ogre ̣֣35 Race: Demon race Gender Skill Rock?Slash Strong Arm?Extreme Ability None As expected, its fairly strong. Eh? The ogre swung its right hand greatly, and threw something towards us from that hand! Aisha look out! I hugged Aisha tightly and flopped to the side, evading the object that came flying. The object that came flying passed above us at a high speed, and directly hit the rock wall behind us, spreading out a loud destruction noise to the surroundings and smashing it. I think the thing that came flying was probably a gigantic boulder When it appeared, such a gigantic boulder wasnt in its hand. It might have appeared when it swung its right hand. Perhaps, the attack just now was the Rock Smash it had. Using it before I had examined it that was seriously dangerous. Aisha, that guys mine. I think itd be disadvantageous fighting from a distance Well, since Ive cut its Skill, theres no need to becautious about it anymore. Thinking about its physical strength, itll be a wonder if it could throw the boulders which fell around that area. After I confirmed that Aisha nodded and fell back, I equipped Lightning Edge on my right hand and ran towards the ogre. It probably recognised me as a target, and started swinging its right hand greatly like before. Too bad for you! You cant use that anymore! While casting self-enhancements and running towards the ogre, I announced that, and as I did, the ogre who realised that it cant use the Skill let out a terrifying roar. Slipping through the fist unleashed by the ogre with a violent force, I brandished Lightning Edge. Although the steel dagger also had a tremendous sharpness, I can feel that this Lightning Edge was even sharper than that. I planned to give it a fairly severe wound, but the ogre is still alive. It didnt seem to care about its wound, it waved both of its hands around in hopes of catching me. The attack would probably be a fatal wound for an orc, but this guy has a fearsome vitality. From the looks of it, I judged that half-hearted attacks wont stop it, and I executed my next hand. Yes, its Martial Art: Shark Glow! Evading the swing of its somewhat large arm, I rushed into its bosom, and I struck it with a fatal blow. A violent explosion sound resounded all around, and the ogre finally fell down on the spot. Phew Myne-kun, thank you for your hard work. Are you alright? Any injuries? Aisha ran over here worriedly. Un, Im fine I replied with a smile, and threw the ogres corpse into my storage bag. It was quite strong, huh As I said that, she smiled wryly and replied It isnt quite, but a really strong monster, though. While speaking about our thoughts on the first time fighting an ogre, as we advanced, we discovered the B1s boss room. Huh? Thats quite a lot of people in front of the boss room. Are they going to fight the boss, I wonder? While we slowly got closer, the people in front of the boss room also seemed to have noticed us. You guys, are you perhaps here to fight the boss? A man in his prime who was wearing an extravagant armour called out to us. Aisha who saw his figure raised her voice as she said Ara. Hm? Sacred Bow, huh. I heard youve quit being an adventurer, so what are you doing in such a place? It seems that hes an acquaintance of Aisha. Theres an errandI guess. Since youre here, that means these people are the Soaring Sandstorm, am I right? Hm? Soaring Sandstorm I think Ive heard it somewhere before. And it seems quite recent what was it again. Yeah, a request came in for the Clan. We came to get Speed Shoes dropped by the rare monster from this boss room, Cocka?Grice. At any rate, it is a rare monster its not coming out at all. We shouldnt have accepted such a request, good grief (TLN: Seems like a pun on cockatrice) Aah, I remember. The Clan a former A-rank adventurer formed. If I remember correctly, the leaders someone by the name Cass or something. I wonder if its this guy? Name: Cass Race: Hume ̣֣42 Gender: Male Age: 32 years Occupation: Commander Skill One-handed Sword?Sacred Lv7 Trap Production Lv5 Direct Penetration LV6 Aah, as I expected, this man is the leader Cass. At any rate, hes amazing. As expected of a former A-rank adventurer. He even has three strong-looking Skills. That aside, Aisha. Are there only the two of you? You coming here means that youre after the boss, right? With just two people, rather than harsh, itll be impossible, you know He seems to be worried about us. Hes making a stern face, but hes quite the nice person, huh? Well, well somehow manage. By the way, whats the situation right now? As Aisha asked that, Cass-san sighed and explained the situation. Since a week ago, theyve fought the boss and it seems that theyre gradually getting tired. Well, thats understandable. After all, itll be tiring secluding yourself in a dungeon for a week and continuing to hunt the same monster over and over. Thats why, theyre taking a break right now. Well then, it wont be a problem for us to enter the boss room, right? Well, I dont mind, but Are you seriously planning on enter with two people? Youll die Cass-san then shrugged his shoulders after understanding that we are serious. Okay, I know I know. Well then, lets go in together. Since if you die itll leave a bad aftertaste No, thatll be a problem. I appreciate his feelings, but Ill have to firmly reject it. No thank you, itll be alright with just the two of us, so I interrupted their conversation here. Since I suddenly interupted them, he were surprised. He looked at me with eyes as if saying Whats with this guy?. Although I dont know who you are, dont you look down on the boss. Aisha heres my acquaintance from way back. I cant just let her go knowing shell die, can I? Cass-san answered me with a tone as if shocked and a little angry. Cass, its not that were going without any chances of success. I appreciate your sentiments, but wont you please pull back? Since itll be a waste of time conversing Being told that by Aisha after me, Cass reluctantly withdrew. Since it seemed like he had something else to say, we immediately entered the boss room. The Soaring Sandstorms members also seemed to look at us with inquisitive eyes. Well, challenging an enemy which they needed a whole Clan to fight against with just two people is normally insane, after all. I wonder if I can understand their feelings. Looking at their inquisitive looks from the corner of my eyes, the both of us stepped into the boss room. By the way, once a battle starts in a boss room, the door wont open. Until the boss or the challenger dies, the door will stay closed. Now then, whats the boss? Name: Cocka?Grice ̣֣42 Race: Bird Family Gender: C Skill Rush Ability Flying Feather Petrifaction Ugh, the rare boss Cass-san and the others are after. It seems to have a dangerous ability named petrifaction. Lets steal them for now. If not, well be scared and cant get close to it. Myne-kun, that rare boss as expected, isnt it too strong? Aisha asked me worriedly. Itll be alright. Its a cockatrice-type monster, isnt it? If thats the case, it might have a petrifaction attack, so lets defeat it by focusing on long range attacks As I said that, I activated Sorcery Extremity LV2. Well then, Im going in I then fired Magic?Fire rapidly just like I did when I defeated the Orc?Generals. I chose Magic?Fire because I somehow have a feeling that birds feathers will burn well. For a short while, a thunderous roar resounded, and after I stopped attacking, what was left was a scorched, staggering Cocka Grice. I used Strong Arm?Extreme LV2 Body Enhancement?Large LV2 Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme LV2 to finish it off, and charged in instantly. I then aimed at the Cocka Grices base of the throat, and brandished Lightning Edge. That blow strengthened by Skills quickly sent the Cocka Grices neck flying. Myne-kun, you overdid it Aishas muttering resounded through the boss room. AN: Thank you for reading as always. Please take care of me too after this m(_ _)m So that I can receive pointing out from impressions, I borrowed skill, weapon names, etc. from the netgame FF11 Ive played before. I thought what should I do, but decided to change the names and a part of the Skill contents. There is no effect on the story. Also, to those who unpleasant thoughts was sent to, I apologise from the bottom of my heart. I am very sorry. I also thank those who pointed out from the bottom of my heart. Thank you very much. == Although we were surprised by the unexpected appearance of the rare boss, we were able to defeat the B1 boss. I was told off by Aisha for overdoing it, but since it was completely better than dying or getting injured, I didnt regret it. I smiled and dodged Aishas question. Nows the long awaited drops. Although the Speed Shoes Cass-san was talking about seem like it will drop, I have the drop increasing Skills Probability. Ill be happy with anything good, though. Name: Speed Shoes Agility: +12 Grade: High Attribute: Special effects: Movement Speed 2 Up Name: Ciel Sourie (TLN: I have no idea what this even is: 륹`ꥨ Agility: +25 Grade: Ultra Attribute: Wind Special Effects: Movement Speed 3 Up Air Walk These two are the drops. Both of them are shoes. One of them is the Speed Shoes we heard before entering. I wonder if movement speed increase is something like the Swift Feet Skill? I see, Skills dont raise the ability, but equipment can. And the other one, I think its probably a rare drop, but I wonder if its a superior version of Speed Shoes? Eh? Air Walk? that means, I can walk on air with this!? This is amazing. For now, lets put this into the storage bag. Letting Aisha and Sylphy use them sounds good. I feel a little bad for Cass-san and the others As I said that, Aisha shook her head and told me This is how dungeon explorings like. Certainly, therell be no end to it if we start talking about it. Ill be troubling if he said since we lined up beforehand, that is ours. Pulling myself together, we decided to head to the next level. The level containing the trolls we are aiming for. Touching the transfer stone, we headed to the next level. As expected, I should have stopped them with all my might. Even if Aisha is strong and called the Sacred Bow, its been several years since she retired as an adventurer. Moreover, she specialises in archery as her nickname suggests. No matter what, due to a bows nature, theres no choice but to take a distance from the target. To make use of that ability, she will need an excellent tank. That is absolute. Even so, the person in the same party as Aisha was a young lad who may or may not have come of age. No matter how I think, I cant imagine him being a tank. Even if he has a tanks Skill and can play his part as one, the boss which appears here is the superior type of Power Ogre, the Strong Ogre. A monster which possesses atrocious physical strength and defence. Its a formidable enemy that even our twenty people can only somehow defeat it. It is by no means an enemy two people can challenge. However, Aisha and that lad said that they completely dont need backup. If they declared as that, I dont have the right nor qualification to hinder their actions. Challenging a dungeon is ones own responsibility, after all. However, seeing them off into the boss room, I succumbed to the regret. Putting that lad aside, Ive only met him for a short while, but Aisha is a friend from way back. I cannot help the aftertaste of watching over her going to her death and regretting while doing nothing. A few minutes after they entered the boss room, I heard a thunderous roar similar to something exploding from inside the room. I wonder if that was the sound of a magic explosion? Ive never heard of Aisha using offensive magic. If thats the case its reasonable to assume that the lad uses magic. I see, that lad isnt a tank, but a damage dealer, huh. That means, their strategy is probably a short decisive battle with Aishas archery and the boys magic. Then, as expected, five minutes after thethunderous roar resounded, silence returned to the surroundings. The boss rooms doors rock then cleared, and as I peeked inside it, their figure was nowhere to be found. If the challenger loses to the floor boss, their corpse will remaind in the room for a while, and will be absorbed by the dungeon for a fixed period. Them not being inside means that they obtained victory without problems. Instead of thinking that it was good that an acquaintance didnt die, I felt fear towards their strength that could suppress a boss with just two people. #Dungeon of Strength, B2 Weve somehow arrived at the level we were aiming for, thats good We dont particularly need to capture this floor. In the end, our target is the trolls. By the way, trolls are generally huge. Orcs and ogres are also big, and are generally around 2~3 metres. Orc Kings are around 5 metres. Smaller trolls are of approximately the same size as Orc Kings. However, trolls instead have extremely dull movements and have considerably low defence compared to orcs. Despite that, they are said to be higher rank monsters compared to orcs. There are reasons for that. One of the reasons is that they have a high regeneration ability, they can quickly recovery even if they receive damage. Also, they can release a strong shock wave from the one large eye which takes up not less than 1/3 of its face. These two abilities raises the difficulty level for subjugating trolls. In reality, trolls cannot be defeated by half-baked firepower. There are also many parties which could not defeat it after a long, continuous battle, and have gotten themselves wiped out. Therefore, they are recognised as higher rank monsters than orcs. By the way, this floors boss seems to be Troll Gazer. Normal trolls already have troubling damage regeneration ability, but this guy seems to have even an even stronger regeneration ability. It is common sense that rare monsters are usually stronger than a dungeon boss, but rare monsters seem to be easier to defeat than this guy. Actually, there are almost no parties which broke through this floor. Practically all who managed to break through had coincidentally encountered rare monsters, and there is only a small number who managed to defeat the Troll Gazer and break through. While we carefully observed the surroundings, we advanced to the second floor. Since I am using Presence Detection?Moderate, theres no way for us to be struck by a surprise attack. We wandered about the floor for about 10 minutes, and finally managed to encounter our target, a troll. Name: Power?Troll ̣֣46 Race: Demon race Gender Skill Regeneration Magic Eye of Shock Strong Arm?Extreme Ability None Fa!? I accidentally shouted. Eh? Whats shock and magic eye!? Aisha made a puzzled face at my sudden shout. Whats wrong? Myne-kun While I flusteredly shook my head, I dodged the question by saying Nothing. Its a secret that I retorted myself by saying No, theres no way its nothing in my mind. Now then, let me see the reason theyre called higher rank monsters compared to orcs, the rumoured regeneration ability and shock wave. Firstly, before I steal its Skills, I want to confirm that power with my own eyes. Since its called regeneration, it should recover from wounds, I wonder what about the damaged parts? If it could recover even lost arms or legs, I would understand the wonder compared to orcs. Even if I experiment after stealing it, as expected, I dont feel like trying it out on my own body. Since theres an eye attached to Magic Eye, I want to confirm how it activates. If its a Skill where something rushes out from the eyes, theres no way I can show it with others present. Aisha, lets go! As I said that, I charged at the troll and Aisha drew her bow to the limit and started attacking. Before I started, the arrows Aisha shot continuous hit the troll. Un, as I have heard, its movements are pretty dull. If its just this, then it could be said that orcs and ogres are stronger than it. However! The parts Aishas attack wounded visibly recovered. I see Just as the rumours say, it has an amazing recovery power. Next, receive my attack! Lightning Edge in my right hand, and the Dagger of Origin on my left. I try to favourably hit the dull troll from left and right continuously. Though the attack was loaded with only Twin Swords?Extreme, because the level difference is big, considerable damage was delivered. If this attack hits, orcs would have long been defeated, but the troll still held out. Moreover, at that time, it rushed to deliver damage. Something hit me, and I was blown off. And at the same time a violent pain ran through my whole body. Put into words, its exactly Shock. Something like a mass of invisible power. Its a different thing from the similarly invisible wind magic, so this is Magic Eye of Shock. Myne-kun!! Aisha rushed over to me and helped me recover using Magic?Large Recovery Lv4. Ow ow ow ow Thanks, Aisha This is very troubling, isnt it. I feel like it activated without any preparation movements. Hey, Aisha. Did you see that guys attack just now? I felt like its eyes shined for a moment, but I couldnt see it at all She probably understood what I wanted to say, and instantly replied with the answer I wanted. The shine in its eyes was probably its preparation movement, but since its an invisible attack, I cant clearly conclude. On the contrary, even its seen when I am outside where Im worried about, they wont know what I did. It seems to be alright even if I used it in public. It certainly is more troublesome than orcs Even though I slashed at it to that extent and drove it until it was almost defeated, I could see that it has considerably recovered with such little time. Since I was sent flying by the Magic Eye, I couldnt confirm the damaged parts, but it recovered with that much vigour, huh. Theres a similar Skill, Support Magic?Gradual Recovery Large (Vitality), but I think Regeneration has a better effect. (TLN: Previously Restoration not recovery) Yosh, with this, I understand the Skills well. I quickly cut Regeneration and Magic Eye of Shock and pasted it on myself. I pasted Strong Arm?Extreme onto a pebble as usual and tossed it into my storage bag. The other party, the troll, seemed to be perplexed as his Regeneration disappeared before it finished recovering. Yosh, next is to defeat it in one go! I piled Strong Arm?Extreme Body Enhancement?Large Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme and raised my attack strength. I also activated Kings Intimidation. As I did that, the troll started trembling and couldnt move at all. I picked up a large stone off the ground, and aimed at its chest where I think its heart is at, and threw it at full strength. The rock hit it with force incomparable to when I defeated the Slime with a pebble, and the troll fell forwards, defeated. Chapter 50. I tossed the crushed troll into the storage bag, and wandered about B2. After that, I safely defeated the trolls that appeared, and right now Ive just defeated the sixth one. I had expected each individual to have different Skills like the orcs and slimes, but they all had the same ones, so I couldnt obtain any new Skills. Ive pasted their Skills on pebbles, but honestly, I was struck with an idea so I thought that I would try experimenting once I return home. Phew, will this do for now? Its quite late, so why dont we head back? As Aisha said that, she thought for a while, and gave a suggestion. Myne-kun, do you think youll be able to defeat this levels boss, the Troll Gazer? If so, we can make quite the progress, and I think itll be faster if we got out using the boss rooms transfer stone. Its just that is a seriously formidable enemy, so it might be a hard fight, even for Myne-kun The reason the Troll Gazer is regarded as formidable is because of its regeneration and its strengthened Skills, so if its me, I think I could probably defeat it. Regarding my offense, I think I could exterminate it in one go if I use Twirling. I wonder if Aisha decided after seeing my battles with the trolls? Un, it seems to be worth challenging. I wont say that its absolute, but I could probably defeat it As I said that, Aisha seemed to have prepared herself for the worst, as she nodded with a serious look, and our attempt at the boss was hurriedly decided. As expected, theres really no one here, huh Aisha muttered in the hall before the boss room. The Clan Soaring Sandstorm was in the B1s, after all. I think it feels somehow lonely, looking at this deserted room. However, I think its natural that nobody is here. From what Ive heard, there still isnt anyone who can defeat the Troll Gazer. If there isnt enormous firepower, its evident that the tables will be turned on them. Properly speaking, its monster which you need to prepare for drawn-out battle as you gather firepower. However, I plan to immediately steal its Skills, and floor it in one go with Twirling. Yosh, lets go We opened the door and set our feet into the room. Name: Troll Gazer ̣֣51 Race: Demon Race Gender: Skills Ultra Regeneration Magic Eye of Charm Strong Arm?Sacred Abilities None This is awful. Is this even something you can beat without stealing its Skills? A party won against this? No, an alliance, maybe? Either way, its outrageous. Oops, this isnt the time to be admired. No can do, no can do. Ill have to first steal its Skills. Aisha, can I leave you with fast attacks? Can you attack at full power at my signal? Confirming Aishas nod, I stuck its feet onto the ground. As long as you dont reach a certain distance from the floor boss, it wont move. This will contain its initial movements. Yosh, lets cast self-enhancements at full power. Body Enhancement?Large Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme Leg Strength Enhancement?Small Strong Arm?Extreme Strong Arm?Sacred Strength Rise And create Twirling with Realize. Yosh, Ive finished preparing! Aisha, please! Aisha fired an arrow at my shout. The battle has started. The arrow Aisha fired hit it, and the Troll Gazer which came alive tripped and stumbled greatly. It tried to keep it balance so that it doesnt fall, but its too late! I who started running at the moment Aisha fired her arrow, have already reached the range of my attack. Eat this! Martial Art: Shark Glow!! This attack had consigned a Calamity Class, and Orc King, to oblivion. Theres no way this guy who lost its Ultra Regeneration can endure this. The scene where I defeate the Orc King was perfectly reproduced. With a violent explosion sound resounding in the surroundings, the Troll Gazer was cut up right in half. And then, Twirling which had finished its role disappeared from my hands along with a light. I then tossed the Troll Gazers corpse into my storage bag. I sat down at that place and time. As expected, creating Twirling was extremely exhausting. Now then, I wonder what the drops are. Name: Linus?Sword Attack: +60 Grade: Ultra Attribute: Light Effective against: Ghosts Martial Arts: Sacrifice?Zwei (TLN: ĥ) An Ultra grade one-handed sword. It has quite the high power, huh. Seems like it can even use an exclusive martial art. Itll probably be good if I hand this over to Sylphy. It seems like a good souvenir, and itll be good if shes happy with this. Phew, thanks for the hard work! Aisha talked to me with a little stunned expression on her face, and I also replied thanks for the hard work. I got up with Aishas help, and we both went towards the transfer stone. Like this, my first dungeon exploration ended. We entered the dungeon in the morning, but its already completely dark. My sense of time went greatly out of order when I went in, huh. Itll be harsh if we dont stay for one more night. Although its not that I cant return using Characteristic Magic?Space-time, but as expected, Im hesitating a little in showing it. Frankly speaking, I feel like itd be okay to speak to Aisha about it. However, theres also the matter with Sylphy, so I cant be resolute. If I can believe in Sylphy as much as I can in Aisha when she returns Ill probably open my heart then. Thats why, for now, well have to get a lodging. No helping it, I guess, lets stay a night and return first thing next morning Aishas also probaby quite tired as expected, as she immediately agreed. We decided to head to the Silver Bell Pavilion which we had stayed at yesterday night. Of course, it goes without saying that I held her hand firmly as we walked. Good evening! Is there a room available? The proprietress-san who received us last night was immediately there as we entered the entranceway, so we called out to her. As we did that, she seemed to have remembered us, faced me and answered Yes, we still have some rooms available. We paid for the lodging upfront, and followed proprietress-san who guided us to the same room as yesterday. We sat on the chairs and relaxed for a while, before entering the bath which we are completely fond of together. I am still a little embarrassed but, I think Ive gotten used to it greatly. I reflexively let out a voice at the perfect water temperature. Phew? Aisha who saw that giggled. Somehow, it felt long, but also felt short Im really tired Thats true, Im also a little tired. It has been a while since I went all out, after all Lets slowly soak ourselves in the bath, and let it take away the fatigue After that, we washed each others bodies, and enjoyed the bath while flirting. What happened after coming out from the bath? Of course, we slept together on the bed. Youve got a problem with that? AN: Thank you for reading as always. Please take care of me from now as well m(_ _)m Ten hours While shaking on the carriage once again, we arrived back at the Town of Lucas. When I boarded it alone, I felt that it was quite the tiring journey, but thanks to Aisha being here, we arrived without feeling bitter. Because we boarded the carriage while dragged along by the lingering memory of yesterday night, neither I nor Aisha restrained ourselves at all. Thinking about it now, theres no doubt that the people on the same carriage as us experienced an extremely difficult trip. I feel like Ive done something bad to the people who shared a carriage with us Im sorry. Im back! Although we were gone for only two days, as soon as I entered the house, I felt that my body become weak. Although I didnt feel it, in the end, my nerves were strained, huh. Ill leave the request for the bath to the craftsman for tomorrow. Seems like Hime-sama isnt back yet Un, Im actually a little relieved. If she returned to our absence, even though she said that she will return in about 10 days, Sylphy will also be troubled. While I was in the carriage going there, I suddenly felt worried. As I discussed this with Aisha, she told me that theres certainly a possibility for that to happen, and my heart throbbed quite quickly. Im reflecting; I should have thought this through at first. We threw ourselves onto the bed for a while and rested, but we decided to start preparing for dinner as my stomach let out a rumble. Aisha paid attention to my needs and said that she would make it by herself today, and that I should rest. As a result, I lay on the bed as I had been. As I was waiting, I had nothing to do, so I decided to try experimenting on something I hit upon when we were in the dungeon. Firstly, I took out the haft and blade of the broken steel dagger from my storage bag. What I thought of was, Cant I restore the dagger using Regeneration?. However, it wouldnt be interesting with just restoring it, so lets try carrying out another experiment. In the end, I couldnt experiment whether Regeneration can mend damage parts in battle, but I anticipate that I can confirm it with this experiment. Firstly, I pasted Regeneration onto the haft. As I did that, the lost blade grew from the haft. Name: Steel Dagger +12 Attack: +30 Grade: High Attribute: None Effective against: Humanoid Skill: Regeneration Seems like it was completely repaired. Yosh, next experiment. Now, Ill try striking Lightning Edge strongly with the restored steel dagger. As I did that, the steel dagger couldnt endure the force, and chipped, though only a little. As I stared at the chipped part, I saw that it gradually restored It then returned to its original form in about a minute. If I pasted this onto all my equipments, wouldnt I not need maintenance? Moreover, even if they receive damage in a battle, wont it conveniently get mended? For now, I pasted Regeneration on Lightning Edge as well. However if I paste this onto myself and lose an arm or something, itll regenerate, wont it? Its good that itll regenerate, but if someone were to see that process. Un, Ill paste it each time during healing, and paste it onto a pebble when Im not! Yosh, lets start the next experiment. This time, I try pasting Strong Arm onto the steel dagger. If this goes well, I can probably attack with considerable strength, right? Im going to the dismantling shed for a while, Ill be back immediately! I called out to Aisha, and hurried over to the dismantling shed. I then placed the Troll Gazers corpse onto the work table and tried cutting at it with the steel dagger with Strong Arm pasted on it. However, the blade could only inflict a small wound on the Troll Gazers corpse. U?n, no good, I cant use this. I somehow expected it, but Strong Arm didnt activate. In the first place, Strong Arm is the type of Skill where itll activate by the users thoughts. In contrast, Regeneration is a continuous activation type Skill. Itll be simple for us who possess thoughts to activate the Skill, but a dagger doesnt have thoughts. Thats why it cant activate Skills which require thoughts thats probably the case. In other words, if I want the Skills effects when pasting Skills onto tools, then itll have to be a continuous activation type Skill. With that, lets move on to the next experiment. I tried pasting three Continuous: Power onto the steel dagger. I then tried cutting at the Troll Gazers corpse just like before. Different from the previous attempt, this time, the blade pierced deeply into it. Un, just as I expected. Itll be better to ensure the continuous activation type Skill as much as possible, huh. I can move to the Dungeon of Strength with Characteristic Magic?Space-time whenever I wanted. Itll probably be good to try going there to collect Skills when Im free. As I came to that conclusion, Aisha called out to me. Myne-kun, dinners ready I tossed the Troll Gazers corpse and two steel daggers into the storage bag, and returned to the main building together with Aisha. The dinner Aisha made was a masterpiece as usual. Come to think of it, since we made it together up until now, in a certain sense, its my first time experiencing Aishas home cooking. Although we arent married yet, it completely feels like we are newly-weds. After finishing the enjoyable meal, Aisha went back to her own room. She told me that she wants to finish cleaning up the room before Sylphy comes back. As I said Wouldnt it be fine tomorrow?, she told me Therell be more leeway if its finished ahead of time., so I took over cleaning up the tableware and send her out. (TLN: Japanese and their dialogues in sentences @@) Yosh, lets first wash them I took out three pebbles with Continuous: Water pasted on them from the storage bag. I gathered the Continous: Water from the three pebbles on to one, and made it the source of water for washing the tableware. Although water will seep out a little with only one of this Skill, by combining three of them, I expect that itll be enough to wash the tableware. Although it was a little more water flowing out than I had expected, it ensured that there would be enough water. With this, theres no need to draw water from the well. By the way, I thought of experimenting and drank the water, and it was sweeter than the well water. Magic Water: Water overflowing with magical power and contains no impurities. So it was written. Furthermore, quite a lot of water is collected inside the storage bag with the pebbles inside it. If all the water is retrieved, it seemed like itll flood the washing place, and its a secret that I panickedly threw it away outside the storage bag. ? After I threw away the water which had accumulated inside the storage bag, while I hummed to change my mood, I hastened the work, and finished cleaning up the tableware in the blink of an eye. Now then, I once again divided the Skill onto three pebbles and limit the ejection of water. If I left it as it is without thinking through it, the storage bag will become like before all over again. If Im unlucky, its possible that the house will be flooded out. I then made sure to put the pebbles with Continuous: Water pasted onto them into the storage bag I made with Characteristic Magic?Space-time. I thought, Wont I be able to stop the water from gushing out since time doesnt pass inside it?. Since Im in the kitchen, lets try experimenting once more. I put in three Continuous: Water pebbles and 2 Continuous: Heat pebbles into a medium-sized bottle. As I did that, it became fully filled in about thirty seconds, and as I tried putting my hand into it, it felt somewhat warm. Its not enough, huh I increased Continuous: Heat from two to three, and waited for 30 seconds. Then, as I put my hand into it like before, though its not to the level of a hot bath (compared to the usual ones), it reached a temperature which felt good as it came into contact with my hand. Yes, it felt like a baths hot water. Un, there doesnt seem to be a problem for the hot water for the bath with this. When the crafsman builds the bath heater for me, it seems like requesting for cavities the size of pebbles on the interior would be good. Since the construction will finish with only the water drainage system, it might not take that long to install it Satisfied with the results, I returned to my own room. Name: Myne ̣֣61 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years Occupation: Hunter Skill Body Enhancement?Small | LV4(34) LevelUp! Body Enhancement?Large | LV3(23) LevelUp! Continuous: Power | new! Rock?Slash | new! Rush | new! Magic Eye of Shock | new! Magic Eye of Charm | new! Strong Arm?Sacred | new! Name: Pebble (TLN: ) Attack: 1 Grade: Low Attribute: Water Skill Continuous: Water Continuous: Water Continuous: Water Name: Pebble Attack: 1 Grade: Low Attribute: Heat Skill Continuous: Heat Continuous: Heat Continuous: Heat Stored Skills Continuous: Power Continuous: Heat Continuous: Water Continuous: Wind Continuous: Light Body Enhancement?Small Strong Arm Strong Arm?Extreme Strength Rise Regeneration Ultra Regeneration Name: Aisha?Lorelle ̣֣43 (2943) LevelUp! Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 26 years Occupation: Archery Master AN: Thank you for reading as always. Please take care of me from now on as well m(_ _)m Chapter 52. As dawn breaks, I went to draw well water to wash my face. Although using Continuous: Water pebble was also okay, but I think Ill feel more refreshed using cold well water to wash my face when I wake up. Since Aisha took care of me by making yesterdays dinner, I thought that I would make todays meal. While feeling refreshed after washing my face, I started making breakfast. When I had finished everything but the food arangement, Aisha woke up. Seems that she cleaned until quite late last night, as its rare that she looks sleepy. Sorry for not helping with breakfast As I smiled while telling her not to mind it, she smiled as she silently started helping me arrange the food. Its almost finished so you should take it easy. I was pampered by you yesterday, after all As I said that, she finished arranging the food. As expected of Cooking Lv6, she has good skills. I was thinking of discussing with the craftsman about the bath like I said yesterday after we finish our food. Does Aisha know any skilled craftsman? U`n, theres the dwarf who the guild requests for work, so why dont we try visiting him? A dwarf craftsman! He seems like hed be skilled! He might have some good ideas, and there might be things we need to request of him after this. We have to try discussing with that craftsman! Guided by Aisha, we arrived at the dwarf craftsman-san in question. My house is also built at almost the edge of the town, but craftsman-sans workshop is also erected really at the outskirts. My houses surroundings are nothing but empty land, so it feels lonely, though. Theres a few buildings like the workshop and a bar around here, it has quite some traffic, so even if its called the outskirts, it looks like a lively place. Craftsman-san, are you in?? (TLN: Most of the word craftsman from here on is an honorific, can also mean master, but I dont know if master would clash someday so I used craftsman instead, though its weird.) Aisha opened the entrance and greeted. As she did that, a female dwarf who was sitting at a reception-like place replied. Oh my, if it isnt Aisha-san. Ya need something from Master? Wait a while, Ill call him right now (TLN: I have no idea how to tl weird jp. Some kind of dialect) The woman receptionist who had an unusual speech pattern ran? with heavy steps to the back of the workshop. A short time later, a jii-chan with a face which was pitch black covered in a soot-like thing, probably from working on something, and a height tall for a dwarf came out. Oh, if it isnt Aisha-chan! ve heard that ya just quit the guild, was worried bout ya, ya know(TLN: help. how to make english weird) The one who called out to Aisha with a smile stretching through his whole face, seems to be this workshops craftsman. Eeh, Im sorry for the sudden resignation. Im getting married, so As Aisha looked at my direction and said that, the craftsman became aware of my presence for the first time. Good morning! My name is Myne! As I gave my usual greeting, the craftsman seemed to be taken aback a little, but immediately gave a broad smile with his teeth showing. Just as Otou-san and Okaa-san taught me, greetings are important! Ah see, ah see, so youre Myne. m Roku, this workshops owner. Remember that While Roku-san laughed heartily, he violently clapped my back. It hurts, but he seems like a good person. Seeing my back clapped, Aisha smiled wryly and watched over me. No, dont just watch, Id appreciate it if you could tell him to stop. The craftsman clapped my back for a while, though he stopped hitting, probably satisfied, and stroked his splendid beard as he asked. And, what ja come ere for? Report yer marriage or somethin? No, we wanted to build a bath at our house, so we came to discuss As I said that, I told the craftsman about my idea. ?A largish bathtub. ?A few 3cm x 3cm dents on the side of the bathtub. ?Hot water making mechanism and water inserting mechanism are not needed. ?The drainage system will use a magic tool, and the water will accumulate in a filtration tank, and can then be re-used for domestic uses. U`n, if yer leaving out them hot water making n putting parts, itll take bout three days, tho. Ya really kay with that? Putting in them waters troublesome, ya know? It seems that usually, a dedicated magic tool is used to draw water from the well, or some water source. It will then be heated in a dedicated stove, which will then be poured into an iron pot. Because of that, the installation cost and the price of the magic tools is ridiculously expensive, and the project will become large-scaled. With that bottleneck, baths dont spread to the general public. Yes, that isnt a problem! Although the craftsman was perplexed, he said If ya say so and undertook the bath construction for my home. Since it seems like it was leisure time for the workshop, theyll immediately get into the drawing up of the bathtub from today. Craftsman-san said that he will bring along a few of his disciples and come to my house, and start the work at the site. The talk is progressing faster than I thought. Like this, it might make it in time before Sylphy comes back. Im really grateful to Craftsman-san. Whats with this, snt this Dynes house? s Myne Dynes son? As I was guiding Craftsman-san around the house, I was suddenly surprised. Ive heard that he was Otou-sans friend. Otou-san, I knew you had a large circle of friends but. Butcher-san, Alchemist-san, Weapon shop owner-san, Armour shop owner-san and also Craftsman. Isnt this a little too wide? Knowing that I am Otou-sans son, Craftsmans became tremendously pumped up. I heard him muttering that he may tamper with Dynes house, but he will never tolerate any compromises. As if he was another person, he called out to his disciples. Listn up! Yall better make this yer best work! Aisha and I looked at each other and smiled wryly at his vigour. Motivated by Craftsman, the disciples also seemed to have gotten pumped up, and in they completed the interior design in a twinkle. Moreover, it evidently looked more extravagantly made than the previous arrangements. C, Craftsman-san this is grander than what weve prepared! Although I have some financial leeway, I have something like a budget, so. Dont worry bout that, ll go by the previous budget. Leavin that aside, ya should look forward ta it, ll make an amazin bath which wont lose even to them high grade inns Aah, Craftsmans behaving recklessly. I cant stop it anymore. In the end, the construction proceeded until late at night, and everything was completed except for the bath heater. Since he said that the bathroom is off limits for a while for hygiene purposes or something, I havent seen the completed bathroom, but itll probably become something amazing, huh. When the craftsmen including the disciples returned, their faces of men who had accomplished something looked strangely impressive. I wonder if its okay, I have a feeling that it will go greatly over the budget, though. The next day, a disciple-san came over to convey the fact that the work will be suspended today since the drawing up of the bathtub is taking some time. Disciple-san those bags under your eyes, dont tell me that you guys had been going at it since you guys went back?? The day after that was the eighth day since Sylphy headed towards the capital. If shes coming back early, then it should be anytime now. Until then, I want to surprise her with the completion of the bath someway or another. Properly speaking, it was arranged for it to be completed today, but Craftsman acted rashly and will build a bathroom that will surpass even that of high class inns, so its difficult to say whether it will be completed. However, I cant possibly ask unreasonable things from the people who have been working hard to complete it in the workshop until they have eyebags. Morning turned into afternoon, and Craftsman brought his disciples along to my house as I was relaxing. Ahve made the best bathtub! While saying that with a smile stretching across his whole face, he headed to the bathroom which is under construction. He seems to have seriously planned on finishing it by today. I heard this from Craftsman afterwards, but he said that making the best product and abiding by the construction period even if something happened midway is a craftsman duty. While it may be true that he was acting rashly, Craftsman worked according to the plan of three days he had stated at first. Aisha introduced me to a really good craftsman-san, didnt she. Theres also the matter of Otou-san, but this attitude is something I should learn a lot from. Well, I think the disciples surely had some suicidal thoughts, though. Im really sorry! About two hours later the bath Craftsman put his all into had been completed. Theres some time fer hygienic purposes, so woncha do me a favour and use it tomorrow? Ah, this really is a masterpiece The original price we agreed on was 800 gold coins. However, looking at the completed bathroom, that would be inexcusable for its quality, even when a layman such as I look at it. As I took a look at the competed bathroom, it was an extravagant bathroom, bigger than the bathroom at the Silver Bell Pavilion we stayed at in the Town Adol. It being big is a matter of course, since I requested for a largish bathroom, but seeing it and hearing it is completely different. Furthermore, according to Craftsman, the floor is made from something rock (I heard the name but dont quite remember), a high grade material. It seems that this stone is hard to slip on and water dries easily so its cost is high and definitely something used in bathrooms. Moreover, the walls are covered with planks that let out a nice smell. As if in a forest, the fragrance calms ones nerves, and is also quite the expensive material. And then theres the bathtub. This bathtub seem to be made of a different high grade material from the floorboards, and has a beautiful glossy black finish. Furthermore, very small decorations are engraved into it, and looks like a work of art. The holes Ive requested for putting the pebbles in were also precisely made. It can be said that the workmanship doesnt even lose to high grade inns, just as Craftsman had said. I expressed my gratitude towards Craftsman, and handed over 10 platinum coins for the cost. Although it was more than the previous cost, I still felt that it wasnt enough. Although Craftsman firmly refused it, Aisha and I bowed as we said that it was our heartfelt gratitude, and he reluctantly accepted it. At any rate, the long-awaited bath has been completed. Lets look forward to entering it tomorrow. AN: Thank you for reading as always. Since there are various opinions on Regeneration, I will write a little about my idea. Some people have pointed out about returning to materials, but actually, Ive thought about this from the beginning. I was thinking of explaining in the story from now on, but since I dont know whether I can explain in it through the flow of events, I will write it here. The starting point of regeneration is when a name is attached to the target object, in short, when that target object becomes that existence. Because of that, equipment like Steel Dagger will have regeneration done until its name becomes Steel Dagger. It is very close to what ShamNeko-san thought. However, if this idea is brought to living things, they will return to babies. Because of that, living things and objects at rest are treated differently when it comes to the starting point (Even I think its forced) Because Cut is also handled differently, I will be grateful if you can think of it like that. The starting point of living things are the condition without affecting growth. In other words, they will return to the condition where they have no injuries nor loss. Also, if the thing Regeneration is attached to is judged as dead, his heart has stopped, or brain has been destroyed will be starting point. Trolls are having their heart crushed and dying. Regeneration will only regenerate body but cannot return severed souls. Of course, theres also a lot to be retorted here, but if its this, it can be understood. Though it may seem like it will be revived if dead, even if body is revived, the mind will not, something like that. One more thing. Its about magic water, since its fiction, there is no problem as drinking water nor bath. I would appreciate if you can feel that the water contains magic power and will taste good. This explanation should be put into the text, right. However, mina-sans opinions are really amazing. I am seriously admiring always (though Im saying I am thoughtless) I am really thinking that wouldnt it be better if everyone writes rather than me. Thought this work is by such an author, please take care of me from now as well. TL: Izzy Finally the ban on bath is lifted! The hygiene waiting period which was told by Craftsman is over, I can finally get into the bath at home! As soon as I wake up, I decided to head for the bathroom. Since Aisha is still sleeping beside me, I quietly slip out of the futon to avoid waking her up. As soon as I had entered the bathroom, there was a nice fragrance of forest I cannot describe wafting in the air. You can kinda relax like this! Immediately, I took out five Continuous: Water pebbles from the storage bag and put them into the open dent on the top part of the bathtub. Water accumulate at an amazing momentum by putting the pebbles one by one at each side. I put a pebble with Continuous: Heat in the dent around the bottom of the water tub where water flows through. Then, I pasted 5 Continuous: Heat to the pebbles of each side. Shortly after that, the water had steadily warm up and the steam rises. Yosh, its a success! I was delighted for a moment but it was a massive failure. Gradually, the water went pass hot bath and turned into scalding water, and when it was full, the water started boiling. Not good! The heat is too strong!!! I immediately cut Continuous: Heat and return it to the original pebble. I also take out Continuous: Water in the same way and toss both pebbles into the storage bag. I was stunned looking at the bath tub that looks like a hellish iron pot from picture books. Now Ive gone and done it, what should I do with this As expected, I have no other choice but to drain the hot water and dilute it, do I? As I open the lid of drainage port attached to the side of the bath tub, the boiling water drained out along with an intense steam. When the hot water level drop to half, I close the lid of the drainage port. Since itll be troubling if Im scalded by hot water, I did not forget to paste Regeneration and activated Fire Attribute?Resistance just in case. After I closed the lid and confirmed that Im safe, I return Regeneration to the original pebble. This time, I install Continuous: Waterx3 once more at the upper dent. Phew, it seems that this time it went well. This might be difficult for me until I get used to it. Well, in any case, the bath is hot enough. Immediately, I removed my pyjamas and submerged myself till the shoulder. Ooh ? What a nice feeling. Although the morning bath that I got in at the Silver Bell Pavilion was also very comfortable, this bath is even more comfortable. I am not only able to get rid of my fatigue, somehow, I get a feeling that my power is also gradually increasing. Furthermore, this fragrance of the wood is so nice too. Myne-kun, are you taking a bath? Hm, it seems something like this happened before. U, un As I answered, sure enough, a naked Aisha entered. Ehehe, Im here Just like that, I entered the morning bath together with Aisha again and both of us got out together after we were satisfied. Naturally, the topic that we discussed during breakfast is about the bath. Isnt it an awesome bath? It feels even better than the one at Silver Bell Pavilion! Yeah, somehow my body is still nice and warm The craftsmen worked hard, didnt they? We should really offer them our gratitude Just when we are about to get excited on the topic, I heard some voices from the entrance. When I am about to stand up, Aisha said Ill do it, stands up and walk to the entrance. Eh!? Hmm? Aisha rose a surprised voice, I wonder whats wrong? When I was about to stand up to go to see the the situation, Aisha came back with a troubled look. I wonder why? Hmm? Theres someone behind her. Ah, if it isnt Slyphy! Youre a little early, arent you, tte, theres another man I dont know with her? Who in the world is he? Ive never seen him before Danna, let me introduce my brother to you. I am Alto?Augusta, youre my sisters fiancehuh This unknown man rather, the First Prince of the country, that is, the next King is sitting in front of me is observing me fixedly. Aisha knows Ouji from before, huh, she seems to be shrinking back in fear. Im sorry, Danna-sama Aniue asked to come no matter what I had told him to wait at the Imperial City until we were coming but as you can see, he was obstinate about it. Sylphy bowed her head apologetically. Actually my brother is something like a siscon He is not exactly pleased with the fact that I will be married off. Thats why he said that he wanted to see with his own eyes if my companion is a worthy one and come along forcibly Um, ahem! He probably heard Sylphys whisper. Ouji-sama unnaturally clears his throat. However, isnt it natural to be concerned? If one hears that their adorable little princess sister will be married to a commoner like me, I think it is definitely normal to worry about it. Hes not a siscon, it is just natural in this case. Since Ive decided to make both of them my family, though the wedding was decided through the turn of events, Ill have to make him recognise it someway or another! Come to think of it, whys Sacred Bow-dono here? When I wanted to change the topic, Ouji-sama suddenly asked about Aisha. If he is calling Aisha by her title, perharps they are also acquainted like Sylphy does? Hm? I didnt tell Aniue huh, Aishas marrying Danna-sama together with me As Sylphy said that, I had a feeling that I saw Princes temple twitched. Aah, he might be offended. Well, polygamy leaves a bad image, after all. I wonder if by any chance his impression of me had just turned for the worst? Well, thats fine, I guess. By the way, youre called Myne, huh. If possible, wont you show me your true strength? Im entrusting my important little sister to you, after all. My sisterno, theres also Sacred Bow-dono, huh, I want to confirm as a brother and as a man, whether you have what it takes to protect the two ladies Un, when I marry Sylphy, hell become my brother-in-law. I want to get along with him and have him approve of me. Lets do this! Yes! Please! I reply full of spirit as usual. Oh, excellent response. Lets have a bout at once, then Alto?Augusta Race: Hume ̣֣43 Gender: Male Age: 26 years old Occupation: First Prince of Augusta Kingdom Skills One-handed blade?Saint LV7 Physical Strength Enhancement?Large LV6 Support Magic?Speed Increase LV5 Wow, amazing His skill configuration is almost identical to King-sama. No, he even possesses support magic. Is this the reason that Aisha said about advantage of promoting marriage among royalty!? But, if we are talking about Skill configuration itself, I think now mine is probably overwhelming one way or the other. The problem is to what extent can I use my Skills, isnt it. I wonder if I should shorten the battle time as much as possible to limit my Skills and hide them. But, it is not good if he wont recognize me as a man he can entrust Sylphy to. Lets fight fair and square even if it turns disadvantageous! Let me say this first, this is, in the end, a sham battle. So, please understand that rash and excessive action is forbidden. Yes! Umu, excellent reply! Now, display your power of soloing an Orc?King to your hearts content Having said so, he bring out a dagger made of wood and throw to me. When I received it, Prince-sama had already entered battle stance with a one-handed wooden sword. Unwillingly, I also hold the wood dagger and take my stand. In order to cope with Prince-sama, I activated Body Enhancement?Large LV3,Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme LV2 and Leg Strength Enhancement?Small LV3. Oh, I see, Why arent you coming at me? Perharps he knew that I strengthened myself. Ouji-samas body shone faintly and the stance became more intense. Ouji-sama had alsoused the Skills. If you are not coming, then Ill go! Prince-sama suddenly came in at an incredible speed!! Eh? W, what!? Whats with this speed even though he doesnt have Leg Strength Enhancement!? Ah, I see So itsSupport Magic?Speed Enhancement! While I was surprised by the movement, Prince-samas figure had disappeared from my sight. Ugaa!!! While I havent realised what happened, my right side received a tremendously heavy impact. Without any preparedness, I was blown off several meters away from where I was. W, what in the world happened While I said that and tried to stand, Ouji-sama had brandished and swung down his wooden sword in front of my eyes. I tried blocking it right away with the dagger in my hand but the remnant force sent it flying from my hand. Ouji-samas one-handed sword then hit my right shoulder. Ugu Youre full of openings!! Read your opponents movements more! No good, he is absurdly strong Why is he so strong even though he doesnt have as many Skills as I do. I applied Magic?Large Recovery as first aid for the damages and used Support Magic?Gradual Recovery Large (Vitality) LV2. Hmm This time hes recovering Very interesting He seems to me muttering something, but I can do it if its now! This time it is my turn!! I activated Swift Feet (Small) LV2 and charged at full strength to slip into Ouji-samas torso. Umu, thats right! This fighting spirit is important! However Ignoring Ouji-samas muttering, I got close to Ouji-sama and swung my right arm aiming at his stomach in one go. Theres also Grappling?Extreme LV4, I wont let you get away! but, my all out attack did not even graze Ouji-sama. On the contrary, his counter hit me, and blew me off again. No way, why didnt it hit. When I had been blown away, I probably hit my head, blood was flowing out from my forehead. Aniue, youre overdoing it! Please stop!! Myne-kun!! I can hear Sylphy and Aishas shouts. A, as if Ill lose. I stood up while wobbling, and tried to take some kind of stance. You show quite the promise. But youll have to know your own strength more and refine your techniques. Use this defeat to strengthen yourself!!! Ouji-samas words was the last thing I heard before my consciousness fell into the darkness. AN: Thank you for reading as always. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: HC ED/TLC: Izzy Im Alto Augusta, youre my sisters fiancehuh The man my beloved little sister chose is this Myne or something, huh. From my first impression of him, honestly, he doesnt look that strong. However, my little sisters personally marrying into his family, so he should have quite the ability. Hes even said to have defeated an Orc King, after all. However, 15 years old Ive heard that he just came of age, but I can see that hes truly hasnt undergo enough tempering. Can he really fight with this? Ive heard from reports that his Skills are Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste. Chichiues opinion is that he has some kind of secret aside from this, but. Well, whatever. I have no interest in what hes hiding. However, is this lad a man who can really protect my little sister from now on? If I dont make sure of that, I will never be able to approve of this man, and it will only be a disaster for him. As I pondered upon it, I thought that even Sacred Bow-dono is marrying into his home. Fumu Lets use this. Well, thats fine, I guess. By the way, youre called Myne, huh. If possible, wont you show me your true strength? Im entrusting my important little sister to you, after all. My sisterno, theres also Sacred Bow-dono, huh, I want to confirm as a brother and as a man, whether you have what it takes to protect the two ladies Yosh, with this, though its a little underhanded, the stage is set. (TLN: Sigh, underhanded here is not quite the right word. ) Alls left is literally to measure his ability. There cant be deaths in a sham battle, after all. We decided to use wooden swords, not real ones. He probably cant come at me seriously with real swords. If thats the case, I cant accomplish my objective of judging whether his true strength is worthy of taking Sylphy as his wife. Also, it might be called a wooden sword, but it is constructed through charging magical power into raw ebony by the Royal Magician. It is a much more powerful weapon compared to real but poorly-made swords. Although nobody will die, there might be one or two injuries. Well, Sacred Bow-dono is here, so they can be healed immediately. Now then. Finally, he seems to be getting into it. Hm? Did he just cast some kind of self-enhancement? Theres a faint luminescence on him. Hmph, so this is the secret he was hiding. Certainly, if I take this lightly, I would be the one experiencing pain. Ill use Physical Strength Enhancement?Large and Support Magic?Speed Increase too. Oh why arent you coming at me? Now then, lets have a go! If youre not coming, then Ill go! I plunged towards his bosom with all my might. Is my speed out of your expectations? Do you think you have any time to be surprised in the middle of a battle!? Youre full of openings! Making a feint, I went around to his blind spot. I dont know what self-enhancement you casted, but since you did you wont die!! I aimed at his right flank and swung my sword greatly. He took the shock directly and was comically blown off. However, what is this feeling? Its not like he used a Skill to defend or anything. What in the world is it? I felt like this shock became excessively dull, but. Is he wearing something? Well, whatever. I understood from that exchange. His battle techniques are no doubt similar to a novice. I understood completely from the way he moved and used something. Though he certainly has quite the talent, he cant make use of it at all. Lets try cornering him a little more. I moved to pursuit him who had been blown off. W, what in the world happened He didnt seem to have seen the exchange. Standing right in front of him, I swung my sword right down on him. Defending with a dagger? His situation assessment also seems to be naive. If he receives a swing from a one-handed sword using a dagger See that? Youve lost the only weapon you have, you see? What are you going to do now? How are you going to fight without a weapon? The wooden sword I wielded crushed his dagger, and hit his right shoulder tip. Youre full of openings!! Read your opponents movements more! With his level, theres no way he can defeat an Orc King. That is different from a low class monster which moves by instinct, it has intelligence, and has an abnormal strength. There is absolutely no possibility he defeated that. However, he did defeat such an Orc King. Does that mean he still isnt serious? Hm? What? Is he recovering? I see, interesting. FumuThis time hes recovering Very interesting Is this a part of the power he used to defeat the Orc King? Interesting, show me your power! Use that power to defeat this magnificent me! Oh, this is quite the drastic charge than before. Is he going to use another Skill? Thats quite the movement. However, I wonder how many tricks does he have up his sleeve. Thats really something. Furthermore, even though he already lost his weapon, his mental strength in not giving up the match is quite worthy of note. There are even some among the knights who would give up at this point. Well if he gave up with just this, theres no way Id hand Sylphy over to him. While I was thinking that, his right arm was heading towards me at an outrageous speed. Wh!? I avoided it in a panic and countered. My counter splendidly suceeded, and he was once again blown off to his back. That was close, I could somehow counter since he left a big opening, but if I took that, as expected, it would have been bad, even for me. Ive never heard of such a sharp wind cutting noise that was coming out from his fist. Aniue, youre overdoing it! Please stop!! Myne-kun!! I heard Sylphy and Sacred Bow-donos shouts. Aah, I see he got a cut on his forehead when he was blown off, huh? Theyre kicking up a fuss because blood is coming out from it, huh. Although its a sham battle, Sylphy stopping it with just this. As expected, even the Princess General became soft when it comes to her fiance. However, that doesnt mean that he has lost. He stood up, though staggering, and showed that he will fight. It wont look good if girls barged in here, and he stood up as a man desiring to seriously win. Answering to that would be proper manners. Though I said that, as expected, he seemed to have received damage from the previous counter. Though his attack was fast, it instead backfired. The strength from the ebony sword, his own strength, and on top of that, my Skills Physical Strength Enhancement?Large and One-handed Sword?Sacred. Hes quite something to be able to even stand. Fumu, hes still inexperienced. No doubt with that. However, if he really studiedbattles, he would probably become outrageously strong. I could see that without a doubt. His desire to win and him standing up, though wobbling, is also worthy of note. I also dont think he is bad, personality-wise. I see, the person Sylphys marrying is perhaps a good person, huh. It cant be helped, Ill approve of you. You show quite the promise. But youll have to know your own strength more and refine your techniques. Use this defeat to strengthen yourself!!! Lets end this battle. Theres a lot to talk about after that. AN: Thank you for reading as always. Unexpectedly, I was honestly surprised by the comments. As expected because of so many comments, Ive uploaded my thoughts to those who reported activities. Also, I hurriedly cut in todays Altos POV which I originally cancelled. Other than whether everyone can agree, Id be happy if you can try to include it in the contents of the activity report. Please take care of me from here on as well. TL: Izzy Chapter 55. Mmn, this place is While shaking my dazed head, I sat up and observed the surroundings. It seems to be my house, why had I been sleeping, I wonder. Myne-kun!! Thank goodness you came to!! I heard Aishas shout. I Ah, I remembered. I lost to Ouji-sama huh It appears that Aisha used recovery magic. Although my head is still dizzy, the pain all over my body has nearly came off. When I thanked Aisha and looked at her face, her eyes were really red, she probably cried her eyes out. It seems I had made her worried. As I apologised to Aisha, the perpetrator who had beaten me black and blue entered the room. Oh, youve woken up? Aniue, our conversation is not finished yet! While Slyphy is being mad at him, Ouji-sama call out to me with a strange grin. However, the enraged Slyphy came chasing after him, so the atmosphere didnt become calm at all. How is your body? Since Holy Bow-dono had applied Recovery on you, I suppose most of the damage is gone? Ouji-sama who doesnt care about Sylphys scoldings at all, is worrying about my condition. The damage is certainly gone, I guess. Its impossible if you tell me to Go all out!, but normal movement does not seem to be a problem for me. Only a little, Im still a little dazed, but Im alright. Is that so, I went too far Sorry. No, Im the one trouble if the heir to the throne lowers his head. In the first place, I agreed to accept the sham battle, so I dont have the right to accept the apology. No no no, please raise your head! There is no reason to apologize!! While waving my hands violently, I called out desperately to get him to raise his head. Then, while looking at me strangely, he raised hs head. Youre a strange one After that, Aisha and Slyphy who calmed down a little joined us to engage in a lively conversation of four people. Ouji-sama wanted to hear about the fight with Orc?King but, I cannot explain it in detail without mentioning my Skills, so I could only answer his questions vaguely from the start until the end. By the way, Myne, it is already this late, do you mind letting me stay here? No, of course not. It is a messy place but as long as Ouji-sama is willing, please do stay Can you stop calling me Ouji-sama? Youre getting married with Sylphy, then we are going to be brothers-in-law. I will just call you Myne. U~n, what should I call him As expected, should I take the safe route and call him Brother-in-law-san? Eeh, ee~to Brother-in-law-san? (TLCN: Spare me.) Why the question form Well, thats fine. Well become a famly, dont be so reserved. Somehow, it feels terribly out of place but sooner or later Ill have to get use to it right? Aisha and Slyphys way of calling also felt terribly out of place at first. After settling Brother-in-laws staying, Aisha moved to the kitchen to prepare dinner. I decided to help, but my two fiances strongly opposed me and told me Please take a break, so I decided to be obedient. Come to think of it, just now I heard from Holy Bow-sama, this house has a considerably splendid bath right? Since Im all the way here, do you mind me getting in? Ah, thats right. Since hes all the way here, Brother-in-law-san should get in. Yosh, lets heat it immediately. I understand, let me heat it up first! Saying that, I decided to head to the bathroom quickly. Since I had boiled it in the morning, I can roughly grasp the balance of pebbles. It should be a little bit hot. It will be nice to enter after eating the meal. After that, slightly hot water accumulated in the bathtub in about five minutes. Five Continuous: Water, four Continuous: Heat should heat up the water until its slightly hot. After retrieving the pebbles, as I told ani-san that the bath is boiled, the meal seems to be ready and the four of us immediately sat down at the dining table. Theres quite a lot of topics we couldnt talk about, so although it was fun, its a little regrettable that the dinner became one that we had to pay attention to. And then, it was the bath but Why in the world?? Fuuu, this bath is really splendid. The fragrance of wood is nice, the hotness of the bath is good.. it may even be better than the bath in royal palace. Haa, as long as you are happy with it Somehow, as soon as we finished the meal, I was caught by Brother-in-law-san, and the result was us getting into the bath together. Un, this is outside my expectations. By the way, Myne, the match just now do you understnad why you lost? Thats right, if we think about the Skills and levels, its unthinkable for me to lose. Even if I lose, its difficult to think that I would lose so one-sidedly. I dont understand why I lost that one-sidedly. I dont understand at all Well, thats understandable. The previous fight how many Skills did you use? I feel like its four or five, but well, am I right? He noticed, huh. I planned to finish it with just the self-strengthening in the beginning so that I can dodge the questions after that, but it was too one-sided, so I used too many in the end. Aah, dont misunderstand, I honestly dont care nor have any interest on what kind of secrets you have at all. Chichiue seems to quite care about it, but in the end, Sylphy didnt say anything about your Skills in the royal palace. After she said that she didnt know because she didnt ask at all, Chichiue persuaded her by saying that itll be fine if she tells him once she knows, but she firmly said that she will absolutely not talk about it while shaking her head, you know. Well, its something you dont want to talk about, right? I dont mind that. What I know is that you have some kind of power other than the Skills you were bestowed with. I dont care about the details Eh? He doesnt care at all is he okay with that? I wonder if its okay to trust me. Also Sylphy kept her promise with me and didnt say anything. I see, she didnt say anything she didnt say it, huh. I feel really happy. Huh? Then why did he ask me about the Skills I used in the fight earlier? Hahaha, you look like youre wondering about something. Right now, are you thinking Why did he ask about my Skills, even though he said he didnt care?? I reflexively nodded. Let me see, first of all, you didnt come at me seriously, rather, at full strength because you dont want to kill me, right? One more thing, though you made a conviction to try fighting, you probably dont have much experiencing fighting with a person, right? The reason you lost in the previous fight is that your fighting style relies too much on Skills. You dont have enough of the experience in the so-called battle sense, or the way to move your body. That doesnt matter if youre up against a monster, but if your opponents another person, thats a different story I see, now that he mentioned it, the only battle I had with a person was with Lyle. In addition to that, it was a battle in which I had the first move, and he was probably careless because he underestimated me. An enemy with a brain, and one which is antagonistic, I absolutely dont have any experience with that. That being the case, Ill train you from now on Eh? Did you not hear me? I said that Ill train you so that I can fight with you W, what does he mean!? So suddenly!? Well become a family, after all. You must protect my important little sister from now on, so become stronger for that. Next time, you must certainly win! You hear me, Myne H, he approved of me? Me? Ouji-sama approved of me, a commoner? That said, the difficult talks over! Look, Ill wash your back for you! Sit over there! Like this, Brother-in-law-san officially approved of me as Sylphids fiance, and I obtained a master. (TLN: Shishou, as in the teacher type of master, not the S&M ones) I who had my back scrubbed at full strength could only endure nothing but the pain. Has he still not approved of me by any chance!? I might as well get Aisha to rinse my back. Ive decided, Ill talk about my Skills. After I came out of the bath together with Brother-in-law-san, Aisha and Sylphy entered the bath. While they were in the bath, I thought about many things. Brother-in-law-san told me that Ou-sama (TLN: King) said to Sylphy that she should tell him once she knows about my Skills, but Sylphy declared she will absolutely not tell him. That she said she will never do anything that Danna-sama hates since she is marrying. In the end, it all comes down to whether she talks about my Skills or not, whether I trust my partner or my partner trusts me. (TLN: kms) Ive decided to trust in Aisha and Sylphy. That they will not tell anyone about my Skills. And that they will stay with me as a family and trust in me even if they know my secret. Although I feel somehow Brother-in-law-san wont care if I tell him, Ive only just met him, and since he will be training me from now on, I think I can judge whether I can trust him or not soon. Phew~, that was wonderful. When did you guys build such an amazing thing? While submerging myself till my shoulders, I asked Aisha who entered with me. It wasnt here when we visited this house before, so they built it when I returned to the capital. Actually, after Hime-sama departed, the both of us soon went to Adol. We then stayed in a high-class inn, and Myne-kun seem to like the bath and said that he will build it once we returned home. He kept saying that it would probably make Hime-sama happy and he wanted to do something before Hime-sama comes back I see, he said something like that, huh No good, my face is slackening by itself. Probably because I dont have any experience associating with the opposite sex up until now, Im happy with such a trivial thing. B, by the way, has anything changed while I was absent? I asked such a question to hide my embarrassment. As I did that, Aishas expression clouded a little, and as I called out You alright?, she suddenly bowed her head. I am very sorry, I have disregarded Hime-sama, and made love with Myne-kun Hm?mm? Made love? What!? Explain to me in detail My tone naturally became stern while I wasnt aware. Aisha said that Danna-sama said that he wanted to hunt trolls, so they went to the town of labyrinth, Adol. When they stayed at the inn, some trouble occured, originally they planned to take separate rooms, but they could only get one room. That night, asked by Danna-sama, they then had sex. Requested by Danna-sama, that means, I cant say anything about that, huh. In the first place, its not that like he had a relationship with a passing woman. Since he made love with Aisha, who like me, will also become Danna-samas wife, there isnt any problem Thats right, there isnt any. However, theres this gloomy something coming out from my heart. I see, if the partners none other than Aisha, its inevitable, I guess. Instead, tonight I will get him to love me. No objections? Yosh, Ive gotten Aishas approval. Im quite nervous, but at any rate, its necessary to make a baby. Lets do this. Ah, Hime-sama didnt His Highness Alto said that he will sleep in Myne-kuns room? Aah, come to think of it he did say that, didnt he!? D, Dammit, this older brother of mine!!! How far do you plan on being a hindrance to me, huh, Ill never forgive you!!! Huh? Brother-in-law-san, whats wrong? No, for some reason I suddenly felt a chill down my back I see AN: Thank you for reading as always. *syosetu stuff* Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: HC & Izzy ED/TLC: Izzy Morning, as soon as I woke up, Alto-san who had been sleeping on the floor wasnt here. (TLN: Alto is the furigana. The kanji is brother-in-law. Finally.) I wonder where he went? Since the inside of his futon is still warm, it shouldnt have been that long since he exited the room. By the way, when he heard that he would be sleeping in my room, I told Alto-san, Please use the bed I always sleep in. I dont mind sleeping on the floor, I wont ask for anything luxurious, since I suddenly came here Saying that, he firmly refused. Good grief, its unsettling since his attitude is considerably different compared to when we first met yesterday. Hes a brother who normally can be looked up to, but said Sylphy as she let out a strained laugh, so this is probably his true appearance, huh. Appearing all of a sudden and battling I was thinking what in the world is wrong, but well, thats how it is, I guess? While thinking such things, I stretched my body. Hearing the cracking sounds of the bones from my back truly feels good. Yosh, lets work hard today as well! While saying that, I jumped out from my bed and headed towards the well to wash my face. The peculiar fresh morning air feels great, and I can feel it revitalising my half-awake body little by little. Un, though I always felt this way, but waking up in the morning really feels good, doesnt it! I drew some well water and splashed my face with it. Come to think of it, well water can be used to make potions, so does this mean that the magic water from Continuous: Water can be used to make something?? I wonder if I should try experimenting on it? While thinking about that, I headed towards the kitchen, and Aisha and Sylphy had already made breakfast. Good morning! As usual, I cheerfully greeted them. Its my familys important rule that I took over from Otou-san and Okaa-san. Lively greetings are magic words which can fill me and the people surrounding me with energy. My two fiances who heard my Good morning!, looked at each other and replied with lively greetings. Good morning! Morning! We merely exchanged greetings but laughter naturally filled the room. Should I help too? No, itll be good if Danna-sama takes a sit and wait for us Thats right, even though it Hime-samas first time cooking, she was quite fired up in making it! First time cooking, if I remember correctly, Sylphy doesnt have the Cooking Skill, does she? Im a little worried. They probably guessed my feeling, Sylphy made a complicated face at being exposed and Aisha giggled. Havent these two gotten quite close strangely? Theres also Aishas way of calling. Though it hasnt changed from Hime-sama, I have a feeling her restraint, sense of distance, or something has changed. They got into the bath together yesterday, and even slept together in Aishas room, surely, thats okay right? Un, getting along is a good thing! After all, well become a family after this. Dont worry, Myne-kun. Look forward to Hime-samas handmade cooking! Of course, mine too Well, if thats what she says, I wont lend a hand. Lets obediently sit and wait for them. By the way, do you know where Alto-san is? If its Aniue, hes training. Its his daily routine I see, as expected, habitual training is important, isnt it? I wonder if its okay for me to train together with him? He trained me yesterday, after all. Aah, its okay even if Danna-sama doesnt go, theres still some fatigue and damage from yesterday, right? Aniue said that its okay even if Danna-sama doesnt come after waking up Perhaps, he cared for me seeing me sleeping like a log? If thats the case, itll be the correct choice to accept his goodwill, un, lets sit here quietly. Therefore, I decided to sit in the living room and quietly wait. A short time later, an extremely delicious-smelling scent wafted over from the kitchen. Probably lured by the smell, Alto-san returned from his morning training while wiping his sweat with a towel. Good morning! Thank you for the hard work you put in training! (TLN: If you think that sounds weird, thats because I have no idea how to tl otsukare. Help?) He replied my greeting a little shyly with Aah, good mornin. Un, as expected, greetings are magic words. Are you okay now? Though it was a sham battle, I went a little too far. I dont think theres much damage left after immediately entering the bath. If theres anything youre worried about, tell Sacred Bow-dono and let her heal you Looking at Alto-san awkwardly worrying about my health while scratching his cheek, I unintentionally chuckled. He seems to have been caught by Sylphy before he went out for training and was lectured as yesterdays continuation. I heard from Sylphy that Alto-san is a siscon, but as expected, hes weak when it comes to being lectured by his little sister. As we had that conversation, Aisha and Sylphy carried out the breakfast they had just made. Aniue, have you properly apologised to Danna-sama? While setting the table, Sylphy glanced at Alto-san and glared at him. As she did that, he awkwardly turned his head towards me and said Sorry. Since I didnt mind it that much, rather, since time passed by as I couldnt understand the sudden turn of events, I wasnt aware of what had happened. Thats why I honestly said Its okay, I dont mind, and Alto-san felt relieved while I admired him for some reason. (TLN: Sorry, no idea what this or the prev sentence means) The apology? for now has ended, and we started having our enjoyable breakfast. Which one did Sylphy make? Aniue, why dont you restrain yourself a little, its my first home cooking, you know. I worked hard to let Danna-sama eat it No, exactly because its my little sisters first home cooking, I Although the meals I ate with Aisha was also fun, the food is even more delicious with four people chatting like this! Family is such a happy and fun thing, isnt it! The meals I ate with Otou-san and Okaa-san were also delicious, but todays breakfast has a special deliciousness. We enjoyed chatting for a while, but Alto-san returned to a little serious face, and started talking to me. Myne, since you have to conduct the marriage ceremony with Sylphy and Sacred Bow-dono, youre coming to the capital in a few days, right? I was thinking about conducting an all-out training there. Ill leave the contents for your desired training until you come to the capital, so dont you skip out on it. Even with how I look, I am a prince. I also have things I have to do in the capital. Though I want to train you here the whole time Ive heard that Alto-san is in charge of the training for the chivalric order. The schedule for the training is approaching, so he has to return to the capital. I tried asking him why he trained me even though hes so busy, and he replied that he took a fancy to me with a hearty laugh, and clapped my back. Sylphy, Aisha, it hurts, so can you please stop it for me? Dont just stand there and laugh. I heard from Sylphy later that Alto-san was quite against the wedding at the beginning, so his reaction was outside her expectations. I dont quite know what in me did he took a liking to, but its a good thing that I can get along well with my wifes family, isnt it? Finishing our fun breakfast, Alto-san wrote the training program and the things I need to pay attention in the way I move my body on a memo with small handwriting and handed it over to me, and he then returned to the capital. The memo he handed me is easy to understand and very carefully written. I could see that he took a considerable amount of time in writing it. To me, this memo is an important treasure. Im grateful to Alto-san from the bottom of my heart. Now then, Alto-san is gone, and in this house is only me and my two fiancees. At last, the time to confess my secret has come. I wonder what kind of response they will have. Honestly, the dread is too much. However, on the other hand, I am also anticipating it. Now, lets summon up my courage and confess. AN: Thank you very much for reading as always. Please take care of me from here on as well. TL: Izzy After Alto-san returned to the capital, called Aisha and Sylphy to the reception room, and began speaking. I have something to talk the two of you I think its because I am nervous and making a serious face. The both of them waited for my next words with a serious expression. I am thinking of telling the both of you about my Skills They probably didnt expect it. Both of them suddenly stopped moving. After that was a moment of silence. I and the girls continued to not speak. The first one to break the silence was Sylphy. Is that really okay? I nodded silently at that question. Aisha still couldnt hide her shocked expression, she moved her mouth to say something but immediately shut it, as she couldnt find any words. She repeated that motion. The secret Danna-sama cant tell not just us, but anyone about. After Aniue just went back, talking to us means that you trust us, is that okay? Sylphy asked me once more who gave a sidelong glance at the stiff Aisha. Even at that question, I returned a nod silently. Hmm Sylphy placed her put her right index finger on her nicely shaped lips, and pondered on something. Silence then once again flowed between us. Un, thats understandable. I suddenly said that I will talk about the secret which I had kept even when I was erased from the guild. Their reactions are understandable. Theres something I would like you to confirm one thing before listening about that Sylphy had probably collected her thoughts, as she confirmed with me again. Naturally, my reply was Un. However, I wonder what she wants to confirm?? Is it true that the thing Danna-sama is keeping a secret will become something bad if people know about it? Un? Why is such a confirmation necessary But, since she told me to answer, I have to. Un, thats right I understand. In that case, Danna-sama, wont you wait for a while longer before telling us about it? Eh!? Why?? I think its natural that Danna-sama has doubts. Just now, Danna-sama said that you wanted to talk about it because you trust us. However, putting Aisha aside, I dont think there has been any actual results for trusting me. From now on, we will be starting activities as a Clan. Actually, Chichiue said that he wants to make a request once the Clan is officially formed. What do you think, wont you be able to at least make sure of me and Aisha while receiving the request? Her proposal was too unexpected. When we met at first, she came to ask me about my Skills. I never thought that she would reply like this. However, I realised after Sylphy said that. I was surely too impatient. I have been alone ever since Otou-san and Okaa-san left me. I had my meals alone, and even if I said Im back, nobody will reply. I thought that such a life was natural. However, things have changed. Aisha and Sylphy are here. Ive gotten a family. That is why, I thought that I want to quickly open up about my secret and become a real family with them. I thought that I would become at ease once I told them about it. We will certainly be living together from now on, so I have to tell them about it one day. However, thats not how you become a real family, is it. Its not only a pretense, a family is trusting each other from the bottom of the heart, like how I did with Otou-san and Okaa-san. Confidence is to believe in someone and make use of them. Trust is to believe in someone and rely on them. () I think, if a family doesnt have trust, then that isnt good. Trust is as Sylphy said, takes time and is slowly built. I understand, is Aisha also okay with that? She seemed to have calmed down completely, and Aisha also approved of Sylphys proposal. Its okay not to rush it, just take it slowly, okay? Just knowing Danna-samas feelings in wanting to talk to us about it is enough for now The mood calmed down all of a sudden. My nervousness was definitely at fault, huh. Un, its surely okay with this. By the way, Sylphy, did you hear from Aisha? About the Labyrinth of Strength Aisha seemed to have talk about the general details, Well, of course, they were together yesterday night, after all. If shes already heard about it, that will make things quick. Here, Sylphys souvenir As I said that, I took out the Troll Gazers drop, Linus Sword from the storage bag. I feel hat she will definitely be able to use it well since she has One-handed sword?Extreme. This, this is amazing is it okay for me to have this? I havent done anything, though Un, of course. Its useless for me and Aisha to have it, after all Looking at Sylphys delighted expression, I reflexively broke into a smile. Un un, this is good. Then, I took out Speed Shoes and Ciel Soulier. Its a movement speed increasing pair of shoes. I have no need for it since I have Swift Feet (Small). The problem is who Ciel Soulier should be handed to. Dropped items are basically attached with a magic which will automatically alter it according to the size of the person equipping it, so any one of us can use it. By the way, the equipments sold at stores have to be properly chosen so that it fits. If I think about who will be fighting ahead, then would Sylphy be the better choice? If someone can walk on air, there will be more freedom in attacking though practice will be necessary. Well, this will be Sylphys and this will be Aishas By the way, Speed shoes are shoes with a simple pattern, black cloth with white lines on it. Ciel Soulier also has a similar pattern, but it has a smarter feel, it is white. Since Ive heard that Sylphy puts on a pure white surcoat when fighting, its colour might also fit her. Is Aishas Speed Shoes? My white one looks quite similar, but its a little different, huh. It seems like itll match with my surcoat She seems to know about Speed Shoes. Well, Cass-san was aiming for it, so it should be quite famous. Probably since Ciel Soulier is a rare drop from a rare monster, nobody knows about it. Thats good, Aisha and Sylphy both seem to like them. Now then, after this Ill need to hear about the things at the capital from Sylphy. AN: Thank you very much for reading as always. Please take care of me from here on as well. TL: Izzy Chapter 58 For now, Sylphy. Can you tell me about what happened in the capital? As I said that, Sylphy said Alright and started talking. Firstly, our marriage has been approved. Since theres the preparations at the temple and the selection of guests, itll take some time, well go to the capital. It has been quite a while since there was a marriage in the royal family, so I think the scale will be quite large. Eh? Were having a marriage ceremony? (TLN: F-ing what. You, you literally heard this from Alto like just now) Quite large-scaled she says I see, thats understandable, I guess. The First Princess is marrying, after all. Well, that is important, isnt it. I wonder if its really okay for a commoner like me to be her partner Though they agreed, I still have some worries. There certainly is no choice but for the scale to be large. Hime-sama is really popular, after all Though I didnt know, speaking of the Princess Knight Sylphid, because of her looks and strength, she seems to be treated as the commoners idol. There seems to be a lot of youngsters who admire her and hope to join the chivalric order. Everyone understands the fact that the royal family attaches importance to Skills when it comes to marriage, yet there is an unceasing line of young nobles who apply for marriage with her. I was surprised when I heard about it, there was even a Marquis over 50 years old who applied for a second wife. Of course, it is hard for an over 50 year old man to have many kids, and Ou-sama said that it was out of the question and directly refused him. This time, the fact that she is marrying has spread within the capital endlessly, and the hottest topic seems to be the question Who is she marrying?. Uu, my stomach hurts. Perhaps the nobles who were trying to court Sylphy will pick a fight with me. Danna-sama, I understand your worrying, but its no use getting nervous from now, you know Looking at my condition, Sylphy called out to me. But theres a lot of nobles proposing to Sylphy, isnt there? Wont they not be pleased with a commoner like me as your partner? Im scared that they will say something I think itll probably be alright, though? This marriage has been formally approved by Chichiue. If an idiot who tries to pick a fight with Danna-sama appears, itd be as if flinging mud at Chichiue. There probably isnt an idiot who would go that far Though thats what Sylphy says, there are such idiots in this world. Theres Hyold who picked a fight with me in the guild, and Lyle who tried to kill me, thinking about what will happen after this, I can understand, but. Well, if there is such a guy, Aniue probably wont stay silent. Danna-sama doesnt need to worry I see, Alto-san will help me, right? I feel a little relieved now. For now, I understand that the marriage ceremony will be grand. Ill have to prepare myself. By the way, Aisha, youre seem calm, but youre coming too, you know? Do you understand that? Sylphy dropped a bombshell on Aisha without hesitation. Fue!? Aisha raised her voice in surprise at the talk suddenly turning onto her. Eh, eh, eh!? Me too!!? Well, of course. The nobles will start making a noise afterwards if Danna-samas wives increased. Aisha is after all, famous as Sacred Bow. Isnt it better to end the troublesome things in one go After Sylphy said that, Aisha felt down. I tapped the dejected Aishas shoulders, and sent her a signal Just give up with my eyes. Her beauty would go to waste if she had teary eyes. That being the case, well be contacted from the capital once their preparations have finished. The both of you should mentally prepare Shall we proceed to the next topic? Aisha and I nodded in return to Sylphys question. Seeing that, Sylphy also nodded, and started talking. Next is about the establishment of the Clan, this was also approved. We will cooperate with my little brothers Clan, rather, mutual finance has also been settled. The details is that they will offer purchase of materials and subjugation requests of specific monsters. Before the departure, my little brothers Clan purchsed the King and Generals I was entrusted with. The King costs 550 platinum coins, and the generals are 130 platinum coins each, which means three for 390, and the combined total is 940 platinum coins N, n, n, 940 platinum coinssssssssssssssssssssss???? Wait a minute, eh? Isnt that a really outrageous amount? It isnt on the level of building a luxurious bath or something, you know? Haha, Danna-samas a splendid backbone for the family, to be able to earn so much As expected of a princess. She isnt agitated at all at such an outrageous amount, 940 platinum coins. As I tried glancing at Aisha, she seemed surprised, but I feel like she strangely understand. Am I the only one surprised by this? Well, theres no helping it. Ive been working hard just to get one silver coin up until now, after all. Theres also the Clans headquarters, Chichiue said that he wanted to build it at the capital, but, I rejected it since there wasnt a choice but this distant town for Danna-sama. Either way, the Clans headquarters is necessary. Since this house cant do, theres a need to build a building, but you dont mind, right? Aah, I see. Thats understandable. Theres a possibility that we will receive requests from nobles, this house is as expected, unfit for that, huh. Un, I think its necessary, but I wonder if our moneys enough? I cant intuitively know, even if you say building a Clan building. I wonder how much money itll cost? You dont need to worry about that, Chichiue will pay half as the wedding present, and I also have some savings. Fortunately, theres a lot of area left over around this house, and the land is extremely cheap. If Danna-sama says its okay, I will negotiate with the town headman. All thats left is where to ask for the quality goods If its going to the town headsman, then Sylphy is certainly suitable for it. If a princess discusses with him, he cant just refuse, huh. I wonder if I should request Craftsman for the building. He knows Otou-san, and he also build the bath. I can also entrust it to him with a peace of mind. Un, Ill entrust Sylphy with the land, okay? Ill take over the matter of the building Hm? Do you have something in mind? Un, I was thinking of asking the Craftsman who built the bath. Thats if he agrees Aah, there shouldnt be a problem with the Craftsman who built the baths. Putting the scale aside, its even more gorgeous compared to the royal familys Fumu, it seems to be favourable. If this matters over, I should probably turn up at the workshop quickly. Yosh, this will be the last matter. Its about our position after the marriage, like I said before, we will be treated as an emergent noble. Well, though its called nobles, its just a name, so there isnt a land to manage or duty to fulfil. Also, a house name is needed. Danna-sama, please think about it until the marriage ceremony Name, a name, huh. I cant think of one at all. Even if you tell me, a commoner since birth, to think about a house name, theres no way I can think of one. Aah, what should I do. AN: Thank you for reading as always. Please take care of me from now on as well. Thats why, everyone will be taking part in Myne-kun and the others house name. (TLN: This is authors note, so please note that it has already been decided.) Ive thought of a few candidates, but everyone might as well participate. Nobody giving any suggestions probably wont happen, right? If that happens, I would think of one myself. I would be happy if it is given a cool name fully loaded with chuunibyou. *syosetu stuff* Donors: Johannes B., James K. Chapter 59. Lets put the house name aside for now. Nothing can be done if nothing comes to mind. Fortunately, theres still some time left. Thats all the things which were settled in the capital for now Next is Hm? Theres still something else? Her faces strangely red though. No, its nothing. Well then, Ill head over to the town headmans place Ill follow Hime-sama, since hes an acquaintance of mine, after all She had something she wanted to say, right? Its okay since the person herself said that its nothing, right? If Aishas going to the town headmans place, itll be reassuring. At any rate, she is formerly the guilds popular receptionist. She probably also had a few conversations with him. Un, understood! Ill be going to Craftmans place Hime-sama, is it okay to not talk about that? Aisha asked me. Shes probably inquiring more deeply about the matter that I didnt say just now. No, its embarrassing putting it into words, its really hard to say Theres no way I can directly say something like I want you to make love to me. The fact that only Aisha was embraced is one which I cannot turn a blind eye to. I feel guilty to Aisha, but from my standpoint, Im the one who will become the legal wife. A situation where a child is born to the concubine earlier than the princess, the legal wife, must be avoided at all costs. Of course, its not impossible that a pregnancy suddenly appears when the Clans establishment with only the three of us has already been settled, it wouldnt be a laughing matter. Danna-sama and Aisha also seem to understand that, and are properly using contraception, but. Well at night Ill say it This should be where Aisha and my age differences show. Thats because Im not accustomed to such things. The issue between husband and wife is quite the difficult one. While having such an important, but embarrassing talk, we arrived at the town headmans office. Now then, lets enter We entered the governmental office. Although we told the receptionist that we wanted to meet the town headman, we were rejected since we cant meet him without an appointment. Aah, I see. She doesnt seem to know who I am, since I have a hood and robe on. Since I was together with Aisha I completely forgot about that. I took off my hood, showed my face and once again talked to the receptionist. Seeing her face as if saying Youre here again?, she probably doesnt know who I am. As I did that, Aisha sent a signal with her eyes as if saying Please leave this to me. Long time no see, Bilt-san (TLN: ӥ help?) As Aisha called out to her, the receptionist Bilt showed a little pondering face. Then, the face and a name probably matched, and she replied to Aisha with a smile. Look whos here, if it isnt Aisha-san, are you here on a business for the guild? After glancing at me, she addressed Aisha. No, actually Ive retired from the guild the other day, today Im here for a private business While saying that, Aisha whispered something into the receptionists ears. Shes probably telling her about my identity. Just as I thought, once Aisha finished whispering and separate from her, her eyes opened widely and stared at me. She then pitifully bowed her head, and fired off words of apology. I am deeply sorry!!! To be ignorant of Your Highness Sylphids identity, please forgive this rudeness Raise your head, its my fault for coming here so suddenly Though I told her to raise her head, she didnt comply. She was determined to continue apologising. The talk cant proceed like this. Aisha then started talking to her again. Isnt making Hime-sama wait a disrespect? As she said that, she started and immediately trembled, stood up with an intense force, and ran off saying Ill immediately talk to the town headman. U?n, she seems to have quite the extreme personality. Isnt it troubling for the receptionist to disappear? Aisha probably didnt expect her sudden movements as well. While smiling wryly, she stared at the path the receptionist ran away on. Before five minutes had even passed, she returned. As she was panting violently. Its not like I learnt this from Aisha, but I couldnt help but smile wryly. Your Highness, sorry for the wait. Please let me be your guide to the office Er, isnt it bad for the receptionist to be absent? There is no problem! I dont think its alright but well, if the person herself says so, I guess theres no helping it. I decide to obediently follow her. Her Highness Sylphid has arrived The receptionist opened the door and entered the room. We followed her and entered the room as well. Your Highness Sylphid, welcome. I am Xamaba, serving the Town of Lucas (TLN: ޥ dammit author) The town headman who stands up from his seat, offers a couch for reception use and greets from his name to his job. Fumu, he seems to be the quite the good statesman. From my standpoint, I have met a lot of such town representatives, but sometimes they exist. Those who think only for themselves despite their position as the ruling party. Sorry for disturbing your work when you are busy. I am Sylphid?Augusta, I look forward to working with you While sitting on the couch he offered, I apologised for suddenly intruding. No, I am happy that Your Highness, famous as the Princess Knight, has come to meet me. Incidentally, for what has Your Highness come here for A royalty suddenly looking for him without an appointment, of course he would be curious about the reason. Even if hes not guilty about anything, it does make one uneasy. No need to be so guarded, Im not here for some kind of inspection. Actually its about my marriage, my partner is from this town. For that reason, I will be troubling this town. Today, I came here to greet you and also have a little request Ohh, congratulations!!! I see Your Highness is marrying No! This is an auspicious occasion! The partner is from this town Fumu, he is Claude-sama from the Roselia Family, right? No, hes not a noble. His social status is that of a commoner Oh, a commoner who made Her Highness, famous as the Princess Knight, his own, huh Hes really enviable. If possible, can Your Highness tell me his name? Hes a hunter who lives in the back of the town, Myne, a young man who just came of age, you know him? D, did you say Myne!? Dyne-san and Yukino-sans orphan child that Myne!? As soon as he heard Danna-samas name, the town mayors suddenly changed. His fathers name even appears here Hm? Aisha said something interesting. What do you mean? As I asked Aisha, she said that the Craftsman gave a similar reaction when they went to request for the drawing up of the bath. The town mayor who heard our conversation agreed, saying Naturally. Carefully asking him, it seems that Danna-samas parents are this towns benefactors. He didnt tell me in details, but it seems that most of the citizens who have exceeded a certain age is thankful to them, and even now they respect them. There are a lot of townspeople who support Danna-sama from the shadows, though I think thats also because of his polite behaviour. Also, even if they never heard of the name Myne, if they only hear that he is Dynes son, there will be a lot of people who will spare no effort to cooperate. Of course, I am also thankful to Dyne-san and Yukino-san. I see, Myne-kun is Your Highnesss After this, the talk proceeded without a hitch. About the establishment of our Clan, and the construction of the Clan headquarters. The town headsman gladly gave his permission. He suggested to overlook the cost of the land and the profit. This isnt because of my position. I think that it would be okay even if Danna-sama came, but its a good thing for Aisha or me to hear about Danna-samas parents. Like this, Aisha and I safely completed our objective, and we went back home. Hime-sama, the one over there Isnt it Myne-kun? Aisha discovered Danna-sama who was walking a little further from us. However, somehow, he looks weird? What happened? Aisha and I decided to stealthily follow behind Danna-sama without him discovering us. It would be good if it is something we can help. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now as always. Regarding the house name, Ive received an extremely large number of opinions from everyone. There were a lot of things I didnt thought of, so its really difficult to choose (lol) I am thinking of receiving ideas for the house name until November 16th. I am looking forward as to what kind of cool name it will be given. Please continue to give your suggestions. Somehow this work appeared in the top pages PICKUP! It was extremely surprising. TL: Izzy. Separating from my fiancees, I made my way to Craftsmans workshop. On the way there, I met Alchemist-sans wife, and while exchanging gossips a little, I informed her of my marriage. Araraaraara? Something probably caught her attention. She clung onto it greatly and asked me various questions. And, whos the partner?? Aisha-san who worked as a receptionist at the guild and H, Her Highness Sylphid Haa? Un, thats understandable. Madam-san hardened to the point of hilarity. (TLN: Madam-san because oku-san) S, sorry?, Myne-kun Oba-san seemed to have heard wrongly. I heard you said you were marrying two people but?, who is it other than Aisha-chan, you said?? Aah, as expected, she cant believe about Sylphy. Well, even I cant believe it. However, she seems to know about Aisha. As expected, I once again felt that shes well-connected because shes a popular receptionist. Her Highness Sylphid, I will be marrying the two of them Is it that Princess General, Her Highness Sylphid? Yes Madam-san went into an uproar. Well, I understand I understand but Id like you to stop, please. Madam-san kicking up a fuss attracted the attention of the passer-bys, and they steadily gathered. After kicking up a terrible fuss, Madam-san finally managed to calm herself down after noticing my teary eyes. In a panic, she drove the gathered people away, saying, Its nothing? Hohoho. S, sorry Myne-kun Oba-san got a little surprised From the looks of it, I am a little worried, I should give Madam-san a warning to not talk about it. Even though I told her because she had been taking care of me. The official announcement hasnt been made yet, so please never talk about it. If any unfortunate remarks are made, the royal family might be troubled, so Madam-san was probably aware of it as well, as she meekly nodded. Although Sylphy didnt specifically tell me to keep it a secret, I understood from Madam-sans reaction. This is something I cannot say. If I use the royal family as a pretext, I dont think Madam-san would say anything. Please do not tell Onii-san as well! I emphasised that thoroughly before separating with Madam-san. Im a little worried. While carrying uneasiness, I finally arrived at Craftmans workshop. Good afternoon````` As I gave my usual greetings and entered the workshop, the dwarven woman who had previously received us greeted me. Oh, well, if it isnt Myne-san? Thank ya fer the other day!(TLN: Forgive my bad rendition of an accent. Tried using accent translators, but I cant even read them orz) Since I paid quite a lot for the bath, all the employees seem to have been treated to sake. I was told that the sake was quite expensive, so everyone seem to have a favourable impression of me. As I said that I came to discuss with Craftsman, she immediately ran to call him. As usual, the scene of her noisily running looks really pleasant. I also thought about this when they were building the baths, but every one of the dwarf races movements seem to exude their utmost effort, and feels good. Its been said that they are a hard-to-please race, but I dont think that at all. Ooh, Myne, huh, thanks fer comin! Hows the bath? Craftsmans smile stretches across his whole face, as usual, his smiling face looks great. Yes! My housemates are also very pleased with it! Thank you for such a wonderful product! Craftsman said Ah see, ah see, while looking delighted. It must have been a work Craftsman is satisfied with. Even Sylphy and Alto-san wholeheartedly said that the bath was more wonderful compared to the one at the royal palace. Its not really surprising, I guess. And, whatja come ere fer? Actually, I said, and explained to him about my marriage with Aisha and Sylphy, and following the flow, about the establishment of the Clan. As expected of a master craftsman, he didnt kick up a fuss like Alchemist-sans Madam-san. Well, he was a little surprised, though. Fumu, so?? Ya want us ta build a Clan house, that it? Yes, of course, Craftsman-san may have work right now, so I wont ask the impossible, though As I said that, Craftsman folded his arms and pondered. Then, he said something to the receptionist. They were deep in talk for a while, but seem to have settled on something and talked to me. When should we start? I think the construction will take some time, so I think its better to start earlier, but itll be at Craftman-sans convenience. Understood, Ill accept it then. I have work I have ta continue doin, so?, well start after that Un, theres absolutely no problem with that! Lets exchange the details with Sylphy and Aisha at home. As soon as hes free, Craftsman will come to my house. Craftsman, thank you very much even though youre so busy! Thanks! Now then, the talk with Craftsman has finished, what should I do now. Ah, thats right. About my marriage Ill have to tell Otou-san and Okaa-san about it. I quickly paced towards the public cemetery north of the town. On the way, I decided to buy some flowers my parents loved. Theyll definitely be delighted. The florist-san asked me Are you going to decorate a grave with this flower? and made a dubious face, but this flower is my only choice. This flowers name is Sunflower Using selective breeding with magic power or something,recently, any kind of flower can be bought all year round. However, this flower is originally a flower which blooms in the summer. Otou-san and Okaa-san also love this flower. Of course, me too. Hey, Myne. Dont you feel better looking at sunflowers? A flower which puts a smile on peoples face and makes them feel lively, isnt it wonderful, Otou-san and Okaa-san both love this flower as well Otou-san and Okaa-san were smiling all the time. They greeted everyone they met with a smile on. The weapon shops Oji-san said. That Otou-san and Okaa-sans smiles were like sunflowers. I also think that too. Thats why, to me, this is the only flower I can bring to Otou-san and Okaa-san. Otou-san, Okaa-san I wonder if theyll be glad at my wedding. Itd be good if they would. I then arrived in front of the grave Otou-san and Okaa-san were lying in. Otou-san, Okaa-san, its been a while Of course, there was no reply. Today, I have something to report to Otou-san and Okaa-san. Youll surely be surprised. I am getting married. Isnt it amazing? Its surprising, isnt it There didnt reply, but I know that Otou-san and Okaa-san are surprised. Actually, I have two partners, isnt it surprising? Theres something more surprising, you know? Do you want to hear it? No helping it, I guess Before I realised, my eyes were flooded with tears. Both of them are beauties that wont lose to Okaa-san, you know! Eh? What did you say Otou-san, they lose to Okaa-san? No way! Okaa-san is a beauty, but my wives are also really beautiful! On top of that, one of them is this countrys princess, isnt that amazing? Im the most surprised, you know! I never thought that I would marry a royalty and polygamy would be approved! When I realised, I got two wives. Okaa-sans definitely saying that Im getting too carried by the flow again, right My eyes are becoming blurry, and I cant see anything, you know. I wanted Otou-san and Okaa-san to see my wedding. I wanted Otou-san and Okaa-san to see it with their sunflower-like smiles on. Well be having a wedding ceremony. They said itll be at the temple in the capital, its far, but both of you must definitely come and see it! Otou-san, Okaa-san Why did you have to die. Im lonely, come back. As I couldnt contain my wailing, something warm hugged me from my left side and back. I wiped the overflowing tears with my hand, and when I looked at that something there were my two fiancees who I was talking to my parents about. As I was surprised, Aisha and Sylphy put their hands together in front of Otou-san and Okaa-sans grave. Father-in-law-sama, Mother-in-law-sama, nice to meet you. My name is Sylphid. I will be married to Myne-san. I will certainly make him happy in Father-in-law-sama and Mother-in-law-samas place. Please rest assured Father-in-law-sama, Mother-in-law-sama, my name is Aisha. I will also be married to Myne-kun. I have heard from the townspeople, and will certainly become a couple that is as wonderful as the both of you. I will make a home brimming with smiles, please watch over us I who was taken aback, graspped both of them tightly. I am alright now, Im not alone, that is what I want to say. Otou-san, Okaa-san, its just as I said. They are beauties that wont lose to Okaa-san. Please watch over us from now on as well. I will persevere Do your best, Go for it I had certainly heard both of their voices at that time. AN: Thank you for reading as always. Please take care of me from now on as well. Please dont retort with Are there sunflowers in another world? . Please understand that they exist in this world. TL: Izzy (who cried while TL-ing q.q) Why are you guys here? Finishing my greetings to Otou-san and Okaa-san, I asked them after we exited the public cemetery. After all, isnt that too good a timing? Im absolutely not trying to gloss over my crying! Im really not! They said that they found me on my way to the cemetery, but I made a face as if thinking of something really hard, so they became worried, and followed me here. U?n, I dont think thats true, but it seems that I made an extremely awful face. Since I didnt give off such a feeling of thinking hard when we left the house, the both of them judged that I might have gotten myself dragged into something, and decided to take a look at the circumstances. Its so that they can deal with it immediately if anything happens. And, looking at me suddenly crying at the grave, they rushed out in a panic. Seems like Ive made them worried. Both of you, Im sorry. Aisha on my right hand, and Sylphy on my left. Joining hands with each of them, the three of us got on our way home. When we were going back, Sylphy asked me why I decorated the grave with sunflowers, so I answered, Tou-san and Kaa-san liked them. As I said that, Myne-kun, our garden why dont we plant a lot of sunflowers? Father-in-law-sama and Mother-in-law-sama will definitely be delighted So said Aisha. Thats true, I didnt have much time up until now, but from now on, Im not alone. I also have enough living expenses. Something like that would certainly be fine. Un! Thats good!! Lets plant a lot of sunflowers in the garden! Before returning home, we stopped by the florist-san who I dropped by earlier, and purchased a lot of sunflower seeds. Un, Im really looking forward to the future! Now then, Danna-sama. Lets exchange reports When we arrived at home, and as we relaxed while drinking tea, Sylphy announced that. Un, okay Saying that, I straightened myself and made sure that we can discuss. Well start first They obtained permission to build the Clan House without any problems. Town headman-san seems to also know Otou-san and Okaa-san well, and when they said that they will be marrying me, he quickly gave approval. Of course, it was a request from the First Princess, so I dont think rejecting was a choice from the beginning. Town headman-san said that my parents rescued this town from a crisis. I wonder what did Otou-san and Okaa-san do? They are just normal Otou-san and Okaa-san when at home, so honestly, I dont really have any idea. Come to think of it, Craftsman was also thankful to Otou-san, wasnt he. U?n. Why dont I try asking next time? Well, thats the gist of it. Town headsman will visit us before long, so well draw up the contract for the land then. Honestly, the price was overwhelmingly cheaper than I originally thought. Town headsman did gave us a discount, but theres also the fact that the land around this house is originally cheap. It depends on the price of the quality materials, but it seems like the funds Chichiue prepared would be more than enough Ooh, thats what I wanted to hear! However, we cant just push everything onto King-sama. Exactly because it has become cheaper, I think I have to take the initiative in paying. Hey, Sylphy. Lets pay for the building! We will be the ones using the Clan house, right? If thats the case, itd be weird if were not the ones paying! Furthermore, I think well definitely become more attached to it that way! As I said that, both Sylphy and Aisha looked at me blankly, before looking at each others faces and started giggling. Thats what I like about Myne-kun Thats true, I too think that thats extremely likeable I dont quite understand, but I seemed to have gained their approval. Un, thats good! Well then, next is my turn, isnt it! Saying that, I talked to them about what has been decided at Craftsmans place. I see, after a week, is it? Until then, well need to finish up the contract for the land before then, huh. Seems like itll be better for us to send out a fast messenger horse to Chichiue. Lets let them dispatch it to a specialist to handle the design of the building and such, and make advance arrangements with Craftsman-dono After that, the three of us contributed various opinions, and after making a rough plan, we finished our discussion. Now then, Ive gotten hungry! Lets make dinner. Thats right! I will make dinner!! This time, theyll have to take a rest. Such being the case, both of them are relaxing in the living room while having a talk. They didnt really agree, but in the end, I pleaded them and got them to yield. Itll be good if they could be at ease, no? Im glad that I have hardworking wives. Ah, but it seems like theyll do the same if we change positions. While thinking that, I made the meal for my family, which was really fun. Okaa-san and Sylphy and Aisha definitely felt like this when making the meals. While working in an enjoyable mood, time passed by in a flash. Foods ready` As I said that, both of them said We were waiting for this and carried the food out steadily. And then, the time for a fun dinner has come. Since Sylphy wanted to hear about the Dungeon of Strength, Aisha and I took turns talking about it. When she heard from Aisha that I quickly defeated the Troll Gazer, Sylphy sighed and said, Danna-sama, you overdid it Hearing that, Aisha and I spontaneously looked at each other. And then we started giggling. W, what is it? Why are you two laughing? Sylphy who was looking at us was baffled. The you overdid it Hime-sama said is the same thing I said when Myne-kun defeated the Cocka Grice Aisha explained while enduring her laughter. Un, she certainly did say that. Myne-kun, you overdid it, she said. Hearing that explanation, Sylphy also started laughing. Laugher continuously resounded as we sat together while having our dinner. Phew?, baths are the getaway from life, arent they? Yes, right now, I am entering the bath. After finishing our fun dinner, both of them said that they wanted me to leave the cleaning up to them. I could possibly say Ill do it, when they rolled up their sleeves and were getting fired up, so I just left them with it. Well, what should I do? Thats right, there is something that only I can do! That being the case, I heated up the bath. As expected, Ive gotten used to regulating the water temperature, and it was ready in just two minutes, the fastest so far. The Skills on this pebbles usage are really convenient, arent they. Itd be good if I could think of some other usage for them. While doing nothing but thinking that, I heard the sound of the door opening, and someone came into the baths. Theres a lot of steam, so I dont really know who came in. Is it Aisha??? Sylphy is here so I thought she certainly wont come in, though. However, even after I waited, the person who entered did not move from the spot. Hm?? Aisha? As I called out, that persons body swung with a start. Hm`? Weird, it isnt Aisha? Wait a minute. It isnt Aisha?? Dont tell me Is that you, Sylphy? As I said that, that persons body trembled violently, opened the door in a panic, and exited the bath. What in the world doing if you run you know!! I faintly heard some kind voice. Thats Aishas voice, isnt it. Un, I somehow understood what happened. A while later, the door opened once again, and a person came in. With the opening and closing of the door, the steam became a lot less compared to before. The person who opened the door and came in was as I expected, Sylphy. Her face was dyed a bright red, and she was hiding her body with a towel. She then turned her face at a completely different way to not look at my face. Un, shes embarrassed. Thats. Most probably, she was scolded by Aisha. Her tears welled up slightly and it seems like shes pouting. It was different from her usual dignified look, how do I put this. Cute Yes, she feels really cute. Danna-sama, I came to wash your back At last, she said only those words, and approached the bathtub. Every time she takes a step, the glimpses of the parts hidden behind her towel comes into view, which is very poisonous to the eye. (TLN: poison to the eye = temptation.) Un? Not poison, but a feast I guess? It looks somewhat small compared to Aishas. Eh? What, you say thats a secret. After that, the towel slid down and her birthday suit was exposed, her concealment failed, and on top of that, she saw me nude. At that time, Sylphys shriek echoed within the bathroom. Sorry, Danna-sama Both of us soaked in the bathtub, and she seemed to have finally calmed down. Aisha must be fretting outside the bathroom. I had roughly learned about this as royalty, but. Actually showing myself naked, no matter what its embarrassing Its alright, even I feel embarrassed. Thanks to Aisha, Ive gotten considerably used to it I see, Danna-samas also embarrassed I see, I see Sylphy probably relaxed while soaking in the bathtub, as she gradually returned back to normal. Its rare seeing Sylphy with teary eyes, so I had wanted to look at it more, though. And then, when we exited the bath, she seemed to have prepared herself as she said, Danna-sama, Ive talked to Aisha Tonight, I want you to make love to me Thus, Sylphy and I spent the night in the same futon. AN: Thank you for reading as always. Please take care of me from now on as well. *Syosetu stuff* TL: Izzy Chapter 62. The breakfast on the morning after first time with Sylphy. For some reason I felt awkward looking at Aisha. Of course, Aisha was supporting Sylphy, and last night she didnt come to my room. I understand, but but its still awkward somehow. Aishas looked extremely normal, and nothing has changed. Thats why, I think I am the only one with this feeling of awkwardness. By the way, speaking of Sylphy how do I say it, it is extremely easy to understand that she has been embarrassed all this time. Whenever Aisha asked what happened, she bashfully looked downward. Honestly, I never expected such a Sylphy. Either way, I dont think itll be good if this continues. This is the part where I, the man, must get my act together! I cant just say things like awkward! We will be living together from now on, so Ill have to act natural about this. Seconds! Holding out my bowl to Aisha, I had her serve more meat soup. I then heartily eat up. As expected of Cooking Lv6! No matter how much I eat, I wont get tired of it, and are rapidly entering my stomach. Looking at me, Sylphy also seem to be gradually recovering her usual look and requested Aisha for seconds. It might have looked a little forced, but this should be okay, right? Well, whatever. Lets eat one more helping. A week passed in a blink of an eye. Mayor-san came to our house, and Craftsman came for a preliminary inspection of the Clan House site. Furthermore, the construction specialist from the capital also came. Good gracious, time really flies. Then, the hecticness was furthered by Alchemist-sans wife. Despite my request for her to Please dont tell anyone!, she unintentionally talked about it. Although it didnt cause any chaos, it had spread quite a lot. The oji-sans and oba-sans in the shopping district who I am indebted to, congratulated me one by one and brought all kinds of stuff. Its because I am indebted to them that I know that they are genuine, and I am happy for that, but. I was told off a lot by Sylphy. Then I also told off the Alchemist-sans wife a lot. Although Im also at fault for not telling you not to speak, but I hoped you could think a little more Danna-sama I thought that I had to tell her because I am indebted to her, but I certainly was not prudent enough. I must think a lot, lot deeper. I have reflected a lot, you know. By the way, the Alchemist-sans wife also seem to have been strongly chewed out by her husband. Un, please reflect with all your heart. As I was making such a face and looking at Madam-san who was getting scolded, Sylphy glared at me. Ah, me too, huh. Im sorry. Thus, probably because the matter about us getting scolded spread, the uproar has calmed down considerably. Just as I thought that. An outrageous bomb was dropped in my home. We have heard that Your Highness Sylphid is here and have arrived. Will Your Highness be willing to meet us? Somebody seems to be visiting. I heard a voice coming from outside. Ye`s, coming?! I replied, and when I went towards the entrance, what entered my eyes was the figure of a imposing carriage. The whole carriage was coated in pitch black, and the edges are ornamented with a golden colour, an extremely extravagant-looking carriage. Aah, this is no doubt a nobles carriage. And the one who had been calling in the entranceway is an ojii-san magnificently dressed in a stylish butler uniform with a splendid moustache. Are you the owner of this house? We have arrived to visit Her Highness Sylphid It seems that he has business with Sylphy. Well, thats understandable Theres no way a butler serving such a noble would come to visit me. Yes, shes in As I answered that, a man wearing elegant clothes with excessive extravagant ornaments on it came out from the carriage. He seems to be older than Sylphy. Hes probably a noble from this town, but I dont know him at all. I dont have any interest, but I probably cant say that anymore from now on, huh. I wonder if hes here to greet Sylphy, knowing that shes here from the talk spread by Alchemist-sans Wife? As I was thinking that while looking at that noble, the first thing that came out of his mouth was something unbelievable. Aah, what is the meaning of this! For a noble and lovely person like Her Highness Sylphid to stay in such a dirty little shack!! What did he say This guy, what the hell did he just say? Is he looking down on the house Otou-san and Okaa-san left behind!!!? Just when I was about to object, I remembered that he is a noble. Thats right, Sylphy told me before. That I have to think more before I act. Its no use, if I were to complain about a noble I dont know what will happne. If its after I married Sylphy, itll be alright, but since I am still a commoner. However, I feel very vexed. To me, looking down on this house is the same as looking down on Otou-san and Okaa-san. He naturally did not notice my vexation, no, even if he did realise, he will only consider as inferior. This noble was determined to continue looking down on me and this house. As I grasped my fists tightly and gnashed my teeth, Sylphy and Aisha came out wondering what was wrong. Then, the noble proudly talked about it, and naturally Sylphy and Aisha heard about him insulting me and my house. Youre speaking quite a lot about my partner and that house, arent you? Claude Roselia While Sylphy was stifling her anger, she called out to the noble rather, Claude. He probably didnt sense Sylphys anger, and greeted Sylphy in a calm manner. Ooh! Your Highness!!! Its been a while. Oh dear, you look as lovely as ever!! Even in such a dirty place, Your Highnesss beauty hasnt been tarnished at all! Furthermore, isnt that the guild receptionist Aisha-dono over there! To be able to see two peerless beauty together with these eyes, I, Claude, am extremely delighted This bastard! Hes fucking looking down on the house again! Are you stupid? Youre stupid, arent you!? Dont you see that Sylphys angry? Aisha also seems to be quite angry, and normally, youll notice it! It seems that the butler noticed the dangerous atmosphere. This stupid noble doesnt care about Sylphy and Aishas conditions at all. Young master, young master, you cant do that The butler tried to stop him in a panic, but hes too late. Did a noble like you come here to pick a fight with me? Sylphy finally snapped. Looking at situation, the noble Claude finally understood the situation. N, Not at all! N, no Your Highness living in such a dirty place, pitying, no, um Oh, is that so, I understand. Why dont I accept your challenge As expected, thinking that it would be bad if this continues, the butler forced his way through. Please forgive this rudeness, Claude-sama doesnt bear any ill will, and was thinking for Your Highness Sylphid. Please understand and forgive us Looking at the butler bowing deeply, Sylphy breathed out a sigh and folded her arms. Theres no next time Sylphy squinted and glared at the butler and the noble Claude. As he seemed to have somehow gotten forgiveness, he was noticeably relieved. Putting aside you coming here to pick a fight with me, what the hell did you come here for? He probably recalled his business at last. The noble Claude took out a letter-like thing from his breast pocket. Ive heard that Your Highness will be marrying. Ive heard that Your Highnesss partner will be a commoner, so the people who proposed to Your Highness up until now including me cannot consent Thats why we have a proposal. Before the marriage ceremony, we would like to play a game with Your Highnesss partner. If he wins, we will be obedient and give our blessings for Your Highnesss marriage. If he loses, we want this marriage to be called off. His Majesty said that if Your Majesty agrees, His Majesty will approve While saying that, he handed over the letter he took out from his bosom. Why do I have to gate you bastards blessings? Theres no way Ill accept. Thats all, right? Get the hell out of my face immediately, just your face makes me feel unpleasant Rejected clearly by Sylphy, he made a vexed expression for a moment, before glaring at me. You will regret this, Your Highness! Leaving behind an undesirable line, the noble Claude who boarded his carriage returned. Sorry, Danna-sama This is all my fault Uun, thats not true. All of them are the ones at fault I am curious about his final words, but for the time being, the troublesome matter has left. AN: Thank you for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Also, thank you for waiting. There will be feeling of adventure (though not an adventurer) little by little. TL: Izzy Sorry, Danna-sama, Aisha it was my fault As we drank the tea, which Aisha roasted, in the living room and calming down, Sylphy apologised to us. Ive said this before, but Sylphys not at wrong, you know? Thats right, Hime-sama Sir Claude was the one at fault Aisha and I denied Sylphys words at almost the same time. Of course, theres no doubt he came for Sylphy. However, him spitting out abusive language is a problem with his character, and isnt Sylphys responsibility. However, if I wasnt here, nothing like this would have happened It seems to be weighing in her mind. In that case, will Sylphy stop our marriage for that idiot (Claude)? (TLN: Kanji idiot, ruby Claude) Theres no way Ill do that! If so, dont worry about it The conversation had been flowing, and my one sentence stopped Sylphys words. The situation developed as I thought, I think she will agree, even if reluctantly. Even so, she pondered for a while, but she returned to the usual Sylphy little by little. However, I dont understand Hm? About what? About why did Chichiue listened to such a person. Our marriage has already been decided, theres no way Chichiue would overrule it with a game or something Aah, I see. Thats true. I lost my cool with him insulting my house so I didnt think of that at all. I am already included as the royal familys relative, and the influential nobles should have been notified of the marriage. This times case seems like it was based on rumours, but in the first place, they should have known about it beforehand. Perhaps, theres a catch to it? As we were sorting out the situation from Sylphys words, although it was in the evening, somebody came to visit at such an odd time. Dont tell me its that stupid noble (Claude)? As I was trying to stand up, Aisha said Let me, and headed towards the entranceway. A while later, Aisha led someone in. Hm? Somehow this feels like deja vu Aishas expression was stiff, it feels like Ive seen it somewhere before. Dont tell me, its Alto-san? In the moment I thought that, Sylphy raised her voice. Lewis!? Why are you here!? Eh? Who is he?? Nice to meet you, I am Lewis Augusta, Sylphid-nee-sans younger brother. Please take care of me from now on, Brother-in-law-san (TLN: Oh the hell is back) The one who greeted me in a playful way is this kingdoms Second Prince. His Highness Lewis Augusta. Aah, why are royalty coming to my house so thoughtlessly. Of course, I know that its because of my marriage with Sylphy. See, I know, dont I? Usually, you will never meet royalty even once in your whole life, you know? No, its just that the probability of not meeting them is higher. Even Alto-san from before, Im getting dizzy from this. On top of that, hes calling me Brother-in-law-san No, its not that hes wrong, but. By the way, Nee-san, has Claude Roselia-dono came to visit? His Highness greeted me and hurriedly addressed his sister. Aah, he came to pick a fight earlier so I sent him away Uwaa, I was too late, huh, Did that idiot not say anything? He said some considerably unpleasant thing, like retracting the marriage if they win in a game. Furthermore, he said that Chichiue has approved of it, whats the meaning of that? Lewis Haa as I expected. Just as that idiot said. First things first, let me explain the number one misunderstanding, Chichiue did not approve of such a thing. He only had a little intention and said Well, let me think about it. They twisted it and told Nee-san that, huh Aah, just as Sylphy said. It seems that King-sama has some kind of aim, huh. After that, His Highness explained to us in detail about the current circumstances. There seems to be eight people who are opposed to our wedding and planned a game along with the idiot noble (Claude). They are not only from Lucas, but also sons of nobles from the royal capital and the neighbourhood towns. These eight sons. Actually, their reputation is extremely bad. They are full of pride about being nobles, and force unreasonable demands in the town and fill their own pockets by taking advantage of their status. However, if thats all there is, it wouldnt be that unusual, but just the other day, a slave dealer complained to Ou-sama. That Claudes party had smuggled young dragons. Originally, slave dealers deal with monsters, and not only humans and demi-humans. It seems that they have those for appreciation, battle and other various uses. There is a law which have been established that forbids such slave dealers from dealing with some races and monsters. Included within the prohibition is the dragon race. Why cant they deal with dragons? Dragons are an extremely intelligent species. They are an ancient species, can even understand human language, and it is even possible to communicate with them. Naturally, with such a large body, humans cannot treat dragons as slaves. That is why they deal with dragon who are still young. Yes, they deal with young dragons. Young dragons, that is, dragons children. Since children naturally have parents, how would their parents react if their children are gone? Even humans who havent become adults know the answer to that. Naturally, the answer is they will come back to get them. Nobody knows how the idiot noble (Claude) got their hands on a young dragon. However, theres no way the parent dragon will stay silent forever. Theres no doubt that its searching for its kid, even as we speak. This is very important. I dont know where they hid the young dragon in, but the adult dragon will attack that town. If that happens that town will be destroyed. The uproar isnt at the level of an Orc King. Is that story true? Sylphy frowned and asked His Highness Lewis. Thats understandable, after all, its not a easily believable story. As of now, I can only say probably. Its a secret information from a trustworthy slave dealer, so it is most probably true. However, it still cannot be proved. Since nobody knows whether its true or not, the influential nobles in each town cannot use their power. If it turns out to be false, it wont end with Chichiue apologising. Thats why we are now desperately collecting proof Isnt this a really bad situation? Huh? What does this have to do with Ou-samas remark like approving of the game? Umm?, how is this matter connected to the game?? As if understanding my intention, His Highness Lewis started his explanation. The suspects of this uproar on the dragon is exactly the same as those who raised an objection against our wedding and proposed the game. The games details were checked, a lot of evidence was collected, and theyve ascertained that it was full of unfairness. They appealed to the King, raised an objection to the marriage the King has already decided, and will commit injustice with the game which will be held. If this comes to light, theres no doubt they will be restricted. Whatever the reason is, it will be possible to make them confess about the dragon if they are restricted. King-sama thought about that, approved without giving his promise. It seems that they originally wanted to tell us about this before those guys tell us about the game, but for some reason they acted faster, and it was too late. The reason they acted faster. I know what it is. Isnt it all my fault? Since the rumour spread, Sylphys whereabouts was exposed. Aaaaah, in the end, Im the number one idiot, arent I `` I am reflecting about it a lot, no, I really am. I see, so that means Chichiue wants us to accept this game, huh. Good grief, what does he take our marriage as Sylphy made a huge complaint. Well, this cant be helped, right? There might be other ways do this, but its certainly a chance to advance the talks smoothly. However, I have a question. No matter how stupid they are, theres no way they didnt think of the possibility that an adult dragon will come to get it back, right? We dont know whether its true or not, since its something we heard from a slave dealer Theres still more to go. Good grief. It seems that they have decided to sell it off to a neighbouring country. Theres the rumour about the Country of Demons attacking, and an enslaved dragon would be increase our war potential. Also, if it is sold, the adult dragon will not come to this country. Such a cowardly thing they thought of. I will absolutely not forgive them. I see, theyre more of a low-life than I imagined Something like this done by our countrys influential nobles pathetic Well, thats the story, Aneue. Im sorry but wont you accept the proposal? Of course, theres no way your marriage will be cancelled if you were to lose. But then, theres no way Brother-in-law-san would lose to them Danna-sama, sorry, but thats how it is. Will you accept it? Sylphy asked me apologetically. Of course, Ive already decided on the answer. Un, Of course! Ill get rid of my resentment of him making fun of my house while Im at it. Eh? I shouldnt? AN: Thank you for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. *Syosetu Stuff* Thank you for all the names for Myne-kuns house name. Itll be announced in a few days! *Syosetu stuff* TL: Izzy And, what should we do for the game those guys mentioned? As I said that, Sylphy picked up the letter she received from the idiot noble from the trash can. Fumu, lets just check the contents for now. In any case, its worthless No, the contents are unexpectedly decent His Highness Lewis, who already heard about the summary in the capital, answered. Oh, those rude fellows who dont even have manners, actually thought up a game that even a royalty says its decent, huh. Im a little excited about it. Sylphy and Aisha also had expressions of surprise when they heard His Highness Lewis words. While smiling wryly at our looks, His Highness Lewis continued speaking. In a separated place about 50km north of the royal capital, is the Divine Spirit Forest, where some powered-up monsters are prowling about, right? The gist of the game is to collect materials from that forest What His Highness Lewis then said is: ?Collect the chosen materials withini the time limit. Each of the materials will be assigned points, and the winner will be decided by the total points collected. ?The points of the target materials will be discussed by the chivalric order. ?Points may be added or subtracted depending on the state after dismantling. ?The game will be held for two days. ?To prevent unfairness, a few knights will be deployed in the forest as surveillance. ?The participants can have substitutes. Thats roughly the details. Basically, the eight nobles who are opposed to our wedding will each choose their own adventurer substitutes, making a total of eight adventurers. Nine people, including me (Along with the knights tasked with surveillance) will enter the forest, and each of the participants will harvest and compete for points within the time limit. When we enter the forest, dedicated storage bags will be handed over to us by the knights. The materials will be put away in it, and will be retrieved after the end of the game. By the way, that storage bag. It seems to be the work of a famous alchemist, a precious item where the items put inside will not experience the passage of time. Its the same as the one I made with Unique Magic?Space-time. Im curious, how did that alchemist make it? He cant make it in the same way I did. Well, lets leave the storage bag aside. The venue will be the Divine Spirit Forest. Ive heard that there has been a legend since ancient times, that a divine beast sleeps within the deepest parts of the forest, and its a place famous for the few powered-up monsters prowling about. For example, goblins. The individuals living in this forest are stronger than the normal high goblins from other places. Rare monsters which are rarely seen appears here, and valuable materials can be harvested here, which makes it famous. By the way, His Highness Lewis Clan, The Library of Alchemists want and gather a lot of the materials obtainable from this forest. Once our Clan officially starts its activities, since our cooperation has been decided, we will frequent this forest from then on. I see, the contents are certainly decent But how do the stupid nobles plan on playing dirty? Theyve bribed the knights. It came to light when the knights who have contacted them pretended that they have been bought out and reported to us It seems that this is their plan. They will borrow the time-stop storage bag in advance from the bribed knights, infiltrate, and collect the materials in large quantity before the game. And on the date of the game, they will fill the newly handed storage bags and hand them in as the results. A truly plain and simple plan. If they were normal people, you wouldnt think that they could bribe the knights. However, the amount they presented for the bribe this time is unparalleled. For arguments sake, even if they are bribed, it wouldnt be that difficult for the knights to do it, and there isnt that much labour. If we compare the benefits of the reward and the labour they requested, it certainly is an unprecedented condition. Theres no way the stupid nobles would have thought that the knights they bribed might deceive them. They seem to have planned to have their own way using their position as the succesor of an influential noble and the power of money. However, the one who coaches the imperial knights is that Brother-in-law-san (Alto). Theres no way the knights who received Brother-in-law-san (Alto) teachings would partake in such a bribery scheme. The plan was quickly exposed, and this is the result. How do I say this, they are really idiots. In the first place, if Sylphy did not accept the game like what had happened, the plan would have fallen apart just like that. Hes definitely raging in his house right about now, isnt he? There isnt a problem to arrest Claude-dono at this point in time, but. Chichiue said to round up their accomplices who are not directly participating in this. Theres also the possibility that each of their own house will be involved, so all eight members will be arrested In the case where not only the sons, the idiot nobles, but even their parents are involved in this matter, it would become something outrageous. If they are unlucky, the family would probably disappear, huh. I see, and will Danna-sama be the only one harvesting in the forest? Thats right, Nee-san-tachi will be preparing for the wedding ceremony in the royal capital. Itd be bad if this matter isnt settled quickly, since theres also the matter with the dragon. Thats why the wedding ceremonys schedule will be considerably accelerated. After this, I will send out a knight I brought along to Claude-dono and tell him that the game will be carried out. The games schedule and marriage ceremonys schedule will then be officially decided, I guess? However, even though Lewis will handle the game, you dont have much persuasion power, do you? If I were the one to say it, it might be different If Nee-san-tachi wins, it might be good to get them to consent to disinherit. Since theyve paid quite the price, I think theyll gladly accept such a condition. Theres also the fact that they are probably confident that theyll definitely win through backhanded means, after all However, if they save up and store the ones they harvested beforehand, Ill lose even if I do my best on the day, wont I? When I enquired about that, it seems that they will pass them a storage bag where time still works and pretend that its one that doesnt. If they put it in a storage bag with time flow, then naturally, the materials will deteriorate, so it would be easy to verify. After that, the details were knocked together, and His Highness Lewis returned to the royal capital. He seems to be really busy. Well also have a lot to do from now on, dont we? Dammit, dammit, dammit`````` Where do I vent this boiling anger of mine!! How much do they think Ive spent on making the arrangements! The effort I put in preparing surfaced in my mind. The First Princess, Sylphid Augusta. If I can get her to be my wife, our Roselia family will be secure. On top of that, she possess such beauty. You could say that she is suited to be my wife. Itll be relatively easier to set up a marriage proposal with the royal family as long as one has good Skills. Not to brag, but I think my Two-handed spear?Extreme is pretty strong. Despite that, the royal family refused my proposal. Everyone else also had their proposals turned down. However, theres no way shell never marry. In that case, Ill give in a little. Just as I thought that, the royal family dropped a bombshell: Sylphids wedding has been decided. On top of that, it seems that her partner is a commoner. Itll be bad at this rate. Ill have to somehow prepare a plan, and get the wedding cancelled. Thinking that, I worked out a plan. I kept in touch with my noble comrades who also were turned down by Sylphid, and got the preliminary arrangements ready. I thought up a game with Falconry, an interest of nobles, as a base, and applied for it in a meeting with the King, and explained the outline of the game. Fumu, overturning a wedding the royal family has approved Claude Roselia-dono, is that what youre saying? That is not my intention, its just that I am apprehensive about commoner blood entering the royal familys Oh? I was originally a commoner, though? Isnt Faren-sama the King now? No matter the origins, right now, the royal familys blood is Faren-samas. In the first place, the act of comparing Faren-sama to a no-name commoner is a mistake in itself Fumu, well, alright. I understand your point. If Sylphy accepts your suggestion Ill think about it. I dont think thatll happen though, so you better give up Tch, I didnt get his promise, huh. Whatever. Since he said hell consider it, it wont be an exaggeration even if I say that he gave his approval. Ill have to do something to ensure my win in this game. I called out to an acquaintance from the first knight unit, and requested for cooperation. What? Although hes a knight, hes on a tight budget? Theres no problem if I just dangle some money in front of him. He also took care of me quite well until now, after all. Now then, lets make the necessary arrangements and get Sylphid as my wife by hook or by crook. Arrangements complete!! However, theres no meaning to it if Sylphid doesnt participate in the crucial game!!!! What should I do? What in the world should I do to get them into the game? While I was holding in my rage, I desperately spun my thoughts round and round. Young master, His Highness Lewis messenger came to visit, how should I handle this? What? Did he say His Highness Lewis? What does he want. Understood, let him in As I made my way to the visitor room, a knight, probably His Highness Lewis imperial guard, was waiting. I heard that you are here with a message from His Highness Lewis? Yes, I was tasked with handing this directly to Claude-dono As he said that, he took out a letter from his bust and handed it over to me. He then left at a quick place after saying I have handed it over. Hes restless. I opened the wax seal on the letter I was handed, and read the contents as I drank the tea the old servant brought over. What!!!! Written on the letter is that Sylphid has accepted to participate in the game. However, theres a condition that well be disinherited if we lose, huh. Well, my preparations are flawless, theres absolutely no way I will lose. With this, the wedding will start afresh. It seems that Lady Luck is finally smiling on me. AN: Thank you for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. *Syosetu stuff* TL: Izzy Chapter 65 After it was decided that we would accept the request by the royal family to participate in the game prepared by the stupid nobles, the day for the wedding ceremony was immediately decided. Taking the time taken for travelling into account, the game is scheduled to be on the day after tomorrow and will be held on the two days after that. Honestly speaking, going along with this farce where the results have already been decided is really absurd Sylphy griped about it to Aisha and I. Right now, we are inside a carriage the royal family prepared. The wedding ceremony will be held two days after the game ends. I think its quite the tight schedule. Once Sylphy and Aisha arrives at the royal capital, they would be able to take it relatively slowly, but as sson as I arrive, I will travel to the Divine Spirit Forest along with the knights. I actually wanted to prepare my heart for the large-scale wedding ceremony though. However, once the marriage ceremony finishes, troubles with the nobles might increase. But as expected of the royal familys carriage theres almost no shaking. The carriage we boarded when we previously went to Adol was shaking quite a lot though Aisha started a conversation with Sylphy as if admiring from the bottom of her heart. I certainly thought about the carriages comfort as well. It really isnt shaking at all. And since the carriage isnt for public riding, the interior is built to resemble a compact living room, which made it really comfortable. Even drinks and simple meals are prepared, it really is perfect. Well, its a carriage for royalty, so it is completely natural, but it feels like a completely different world. According to Sylphy, there is a magic tool which absorbs shock. To be able to make such a magic tool, that person must be an amazing alchemist, huh. As I told Sylphy that, she said that the person who made isnt an alchemist but a transmutator. He seems to be the same person as the one who made the time-stopping storage bag. This person has extremely extensive knowledge, and has created various other convenient magic tools. Once Ive gathered the materials, it might be a good idea to try requesting him to transmute the Dagger, Bow, and One-handed Sword of Origin. I dont know whether he would accept or not, though. Well, either way, I cant do anything without the materials, so lets start from there. A public carriage would take about half a day to the royal capital, but thanks to this carriage, we arrived in about five hours. I thought about this when we went to the Town of Adol, but even a long period of time like five hours doesnt feel as bad if there were conversations. We who had just arrived at the royal capital, did not enter from the main gate but a side gate exclusive to the royal family, and entered the town. I heard that our wedding has already been announced to the whole town, and if the citizens noticed our existence, the whole town may be in an uproar. Measures seem to have been taken to avoid that. I once again felt Sylphys popularity in the royal capital. Her Highness Sylphid, Myne-dono, Aisha-dono, have arrived The attending knight notified our arrival at the royal castle. A person called out Good work, and we alighted from the carriage one by one after Sylphy. No matter how comfortable a carriage is, the effect of not moving our bodies for long hours continued. As I stretched my body and relaxed, a voice called out from behind. Thanks for coming, you guys As he said that, the person I am familiar with who came to pick us up came into view. Brother-in-law-san! Brother-in-law-san (Alto) who was broadly grinning with his arms folded stood there. And beside Brother-in-law-san was a woman. Ayri, you came! (TLN: `, short form of Ariel. Any suggestions?) Sylphy who looked at the woman called out to her and walked up to her. Ayri? Whos that? Seeing me worrying about it, Aisha softly whispered into my ear. Myne-kun, shes the Second Princess Ariel, you know I see, so shes Sylphys little sister. That means to me, shes my sister-in-law, huh. I heard that her body isnt too well, and usually she secludes herself in her room. Come to think of it, there are three princes and two princesses within the royal family, right? The oldest son is Brother-in-law-san, and the second son is His Highness Lewis. Ive never seen the third son yet. The eldest daughter is Sylphy, my wife. The second daughter is the one in front of me, Her Highness Ariel. Nee-sama, congratulations on your marriage. Its your big moment after all, theres no way I can shut myself in my room Now that you mention it, she looks a lot like Sylphy. As I was watching them talk, Her Highness Ariel glanced at me and smiled sweetly. Nee-sama, please introduce me to your husband Aah, thats right Danna-sama, this is my little sister, Ariel. Her bodys a little weak. She usually doesnt appear much in public, but please get along with her Prompted by Her Highness Ariel, Sylphy introduced me to her little sister. Nice to meet you! My name is Myne! I may cause you trouble since I am a commoner, but please treat me well! Im Ariel, please call me Ayri if you like, Brother-in-law-sama As she said that, she held out her hand. As I grasped back the hand she held out and answered softly Y, yes, Ayri, Sylphy and Alto-brother-in-law-san who saw that burst into laughter. (TLN: Oh god, spare me.) What are you embarrassed for, Myne? Ayri is certainly cute, but theres no need to be that embarrassed, is there? As a brother-in-law, itll be troubling if you dont shape up. Protecting cute little sisters is an elder brothers important job, understand? No, telling me to not get embarrassed when meeting a beauty for a first time is impossible. Kukuku, Danna-sama, you were also like that around me at first. Theres nothing better than being the same as usual, I want Danna-sama to be like that forever, right, Aisha? Yes, indeed! Thats how I feel as well, Hime-sama The three of you, thats mean! I think, I was probably embarrassed with my face flushed as I laughed. The casual exchange, though it was only teasing me, was inevitably really fun. Her Highness Ariel, no, Ayri also felt something at the scene, and looked at us while grinning. Thats unfair, please let me join too! As we enjoyed such a harmonious conversation, Brother-in-law-sans expression turned stern, and started talking to me. Sorry our countrys troubles got entangled with your wedding Aah, Brother-in-law-san is also worrying about it. No, its not a problem! Sylphy, Aisha and I also agreed to it, after all!! As I said that, Brother-in-law-san smiled wryly and clapped my back as he said I thought youd say that Un, its Brother-in-law-sans habit, isnt it? This back-clapping. Its quite painful though. Aah, nobodys stopping it either this time. Now then, weve talked about this. We will meet Chichiue after this. I feel sorry for Myne, but as soon as that ends, you will go towards the Divine Spirit Forest Thus, we will have an audience with His Majesty the King. AN: Thank you for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Anon. TL: Izzy Chapter 66 This person is the one referred to as a hero King-sama, huh. (TLN: Just to be clear, sometimes hes called Kokuou-sama, sometimes Ou-sama. Both mean king, but Kokuou is less common in English, so itll be kept the same. Ou-sama will still be Ou-sama) In front of me right now is His Majesty the hero Faren Augusta, who I have only heard in rumours. Speaking of the King, you would have the image of the countrys most distinguished existence and the richest person. However, the image of the King in front of me. That is, I felt that King = Luxurious and gorgeous clothes but in actuality, King-sama is different. He is wearing an attire which could be said to be ordinary clothes with relatively few ornaments. Well, even so, its a high-class item which I have never worn in my whole life. Rather, the stupid noble, Claude, his clothes suit my image of a Kings clothes more. This is probably because of King-samas character. He can live in luxury, but he chose not to. My impression of King-sama considerably improved. Also, the room I was led into isnt the audience room, but the Kings familys private room. Since I am his daughters groom, I was led to this family room. Right now, inside this room are King-samas family members. Faren Augusta (TLN: Finally a status orz) Race: Hume ̣֣51 Gender: Male Age: 52 years Occupation: King of the Augusta Kingdom Skill One-handed Sword?Saint Lv9 Physical Strength Enhancement?Large Needless to point out, King-sama has the Skills like the rumours say. Even Brother-in-law-san cannot win against him, as expected, hes extremely strong. Garnet Augusta Race: Hume ̣֣37 Gender: Female Age: 41 years Occupation: First Queen Skill Transmutation High-grade Arithmetic Unique Magic?Ice ١󣦡 V ڣV Eh? What does this mean? W, w, w, what??? There are letters I cant read? Is it possibly because my Appraisals level is too low!? No, if the levels too low, I would understand if it shows Cannot be seen, but its unreadable. Seeing me taken aback, Garnet-sama laughed, Fufu, and pinched my cheeks. She then whispered in my ear, You shouldnt just casually appraise a girl, you know. I see, the royal family knows that I have Appraisal?Complete. As I looked at Ou-sama, he probably knew the reason I was perplexed, and grinned. I know you are curious, but please forget it for now. Sooner or later, youll understand Garnet-sama gently said that to the confused me. I understand, I am sorry for appraising on my own convenience As I apologised, she hugged me tightly and patted my head. Un, good boy. I love kids who properly apologise As Garnet-sama did that for a while, Sylphy came into view after clearing her throat, Mhm, Ahem!! Ara, whats the matter? Did you catch a cold? Sylphy, your wedding ceremony is coming up, you know. Thatd be bad I am extremely healthy! Rather, Hahaue! Please get away from Danna-sama!! Ara?, are you jealous? Thats a foolish thing to say. But, Ive taken a liking to this kid! His so cute, after all Hahaue!!!! Hearing the heartwarming (?) conversation between the mother and daughter, I calmed down little by little. Not caring whether the conversation stopped or not, before I knew it, Aisha and Ayri were dragged into it, and it became quite chaotic. I wonder if this is the rumoured girls talk? It has quite the terrifying power. While wryly smiling at me who was liberated from Garnet-sama, King-sama and Brother-in-law, His highness Lewis, and another person who seems to be around the same age as me, came along. You know Lewis, right? Brother-in-law-san treated the girls talk as if nothing, and asked me that. As I answered yes, he brought the boy who I am not acquainted with yet and about the same age as me to in front of me. This is the Third Prince Rector. Though we have different mothers, hes my precious little brother, so you get along with him as well (TLN: 쥯. Help. Please dont call him Rectal) Yes! My name is Myne! Please treat me well, Your Highness Rector! As I greeted with my usual cheerfulness, His Highness Rector poutily replied. Im Rector, Myne-Brother-in-law-sans unfair! You called Alto-nii-sama Brother-in-law-san, but why do you called me Your Highness!! You also called Ayri-nee-sama with her pet name, didnt you? Call me by my name, like you would a younger-brother-in-law! As His Highness Rector said that with a rough Hmph!, His Highness Lewis also voiced out his dissatisfaction. Im a little worried about his grin though. Thats right, Im also your younger-brother-in-law, so call me by my name! No wait, Your Highness? If you say that while smiling, you dont have much persuasion power so. Looking at the scene, King-sama also jumped on the bandwagon. Fumu, in that case, wont you call me Father-in-law-san as well? After enjoying such lighthearted talk for a while, King-sama began to talk to me. Myne, Im really sorry for this times matter. There were misunderstandings, and it brought you unnecessary disorder. With my position, I cannot easily apologise, but itll be okay if its only within our family. I originally didnt want to drag your wedding into such a boorish matter, but Just like Brother-in-law-san, King-sama also apologised to us. No, please stop it, Ill be troubled, you know. Looking at me, King-sama smiled wryly and added. Well, even if I apologised like this, it would be troubling instead, huh. Well, thats understandable. Yosh, the apology ends here, but I want you to remember this. We feel sorry for this matter from the bottom of our hearts Then, as King-sama announced, the apology time ended, and we moved on to the topic about the game. From our spys report on Claude, he has already entered the site and the adventurers he hired has started harvesting. His actions went according to expectations too much, so instead we were thinking if he was scheming something else. Well, hes not the type of guy to think that much Victory or defeat has already been decided. You should harvest without forcing yourself, okay? Fairly strong monsters appear in that forest. There is no point in forcing yourself to get hurt and die After that, I received a few warnings from Brother-in-law-san, and will start moving there. Danna-sama, Aniue said it as well, but theres no need for you to force yourself, okay? I dont think Danna-sama will fall behind due to the likes of monsters, but nothing is certain. Please dont ever do anything unreasonable Myne-kun, take care Talking a little with Sylphy and Aisha, I once again got on the royal familys carriage. He seemed to be quite shocked Yeah, he probably never failed in appraising anything up until now My wife, Garnet, has a secret. A tremendously great secret. The only one who know about it is me and the transmutator Maya. Perhaps, this secret will never be told to anyone else for all eternity. No, there might not be a need to speak about it. Since were happy right now. I wonder if hell be on guard against us because of this? Hell become my cute son-in-law, so I want him to contact us without misunderstandings, but I think itll be alright, that kid is quite intelligent. The strong wariness is a slight fault, but itll surely be alright. Time will heal him Its certainly strange that he obstinately doesnt want to talk about his Skills. However, he was an orphan until just a while ago. He probably wouldnt be able to live without any wariness. However, he was raised without getting his personality warped. He was probably protected by the surrounding adults from the shadows. He is probably thirsting for a family. Itll be good if his marriage with my daughter goes in the right direction. As I pondered about that, I heard my wife muttering some words. Moreover, if he could later appraise me. He will probably tread on a path of hardships. Like Maya and I Itll be enough with just the two of us I thought about it too while pretending to not notice my wifes mutterings. If he doesnt know anything like he is now, hell certainly live a blissful life. We have less time than I thought, you bastards! Get harvesting before its too late!! Tch, that brat, Myne or something, will be earlier than expected. Hes early, but to even use the royal familys carriage Its natural since Sylphids there, but. Hell probably arrive in a few hours. Itd be impossible to continue harvesting in front of him. In that case, nows the only chance. Well, the Roselia family itself hired five B-rank adventurers. There are above thirty adventurers including the adventurers the other families hired, and they are entering the forest now. A commoner hunter wouldnt be able to surpass the materials obtain by this many people. Our victory has already been determined. Wait for me, Sylphid. Youll soon become mine!! AN: Thank you for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Brandon S. TL: Izzy Chapter 67 It was already getting dark when I arrived at the forest. A few tents have been prepared at the base camp, located some distance away from the entrance to the forest. The stupid noble was nowhere to be found. I was first led by a knight in charge of guiding, and we made our way to a tent allocated to me. Myne-dono, this is your tent After the knight said that to me, he looked around our surroundings restlessly before telling me in a low voice. I dont think it will happen, but theres a possibility Claude-dono and his group may do something to Myne-dono. This tent is adjacent to our knights tents so please call out to us immediately if anything happens Un, theres certainly such a possibility. Hes a man who looks like hell act cowardly without hesitation, so hell probably pull something like sabotage off without hesitation. Yes! Thank you very much! Please take care of me when that happens!! Hearing my reply, the knight-san grinned and returned to hit post. Now then. I activated Presence Detection?LV3 and searched my surroundings. Hm?, this presence is the knight-san from before. That means the presences around here are the ones who know about this matter I guess? Well, thats not necessarily true, huh. Perhaps they might be the adventurers the stupid noble hired. Theres quite a lot of people gathered in the direction of the forest, huh. Maybe theyve just exited the forest and are returning to the base camp? Thinking about the fact that they werent here when I looked around, this groups probably those guys, I guess? 1,2,3 Theres quite a lot of them, huh. Around 40 people, I guess? Its obviously one too many people if you think about the 9 people including me who will be participating in the game. Theyre firing themselves up quite a lot to cheat, huh. Itd be good if they diverted that enthusiasm onto something else though. As I dumbfoundedly investigated the situation, I could feel the presence of a person coming towards me. Hm? I wonder if its the stupid noble? Knight-sans worries might be spot on. Good work commoner, for going out of your way to lose to me As I expected! Its the stupid noble. Suddenly entering someone elses tent rudely and throwing such words around. By the way, commoner, your loss has already been decided. Go propose breaking off the engagement to the King. If you do that, let me see Ill give you a platinum coin. What do you think? A commoner like you probably never seen one before, have you? . This guys rude to the core. Im fine, I have more than a hundred platinum coins, and Ill win this game As I said that, he was wide-eyed in shock, before he flew into a rage with his face completely red. (TLN: An expression like a pigeon whos been shot by a peashooter = wide-eyed in shock) You bastard!! A commoner like you going against a noble, whats with that tone!! You should just obediently obey my words!!! He probably never had a commoner say such things to him before this. He suddenly swung his fist, aiming at my face. Such a slow attack, theres no way itll hit. After seeing the Orc King and Brother-in-law-sans movements, this looks like slow-motion. I quickly caught his fist with my palm. In the first place, the one who proposed this game is Claude-sama, wasnt it? Y, y, you bastard!!!! He has been shouting loudly since just now. Theres no way the knight-san who had been waiting in the tents right beside ours havent noticed it. See? The knight-san who guided me earliers rushing over here! Claude-dono, what are you doing!? Myne-dono is your opponent for tomorrow. If you try to harm him before the match, the game will be called off right here and now, and it will be your loss! This guy, a commoner, wont do as he is told by me, the next head of the Roselia family!!! Eei, you insolent fellow!! Let go of me, let go!! Ill kill you for disrepecting me, eei!! Let go!(TLN: Google bureiuchi for more info) He was then pinned down by knights who came after that, and forcefully taken out from the tent. Come to think of it, I havent appraised him, have I? Hes that self-important, so he may have quite the good Skills, I guess? Name: Claude Roselia Race: Hume ̣֣16 Gender: Male Age: 21 years Occupation: Heir of the Roselia family Skills Two-handed Spear?Extreme Fine Art?Singing Honestly speaking, I think its questionable. I do think that Two-handed Spear?Extreme is a good Skill. As for Fine Art?Singing, its not really geared towards battle. Fine Art?Singing: Can sing skillfully. Looking at it from a nobles perspective, having an interest in fine art is probably a good thing, but. Thinking about how he proposed a battle, this Skill feels a little out of place. Well, the ones appearing in the game tomorrow will definitely be the adventurers he hired with money, so theres no problem, I guess? If he will be coming out, Ill pay him back for badmouthing my house, but too bad! As I thought that while looking at the mouth of the tent where that guy had been dragged out, the knight-san from before once again entered. Myne-dono, we are sorry. It was a negligence in our management, we will restrain him from moving about tonight. Also, since we cannot let even a one in a 10000 chance of anything happening, we will perform night watch around this tent. Please have a rest without any worries Aah, I feel a little guilty towards the knights but I feel a little relieved. I was thinking what I should do if the adventurers he hired attack when I am asleep. Im really grateful to the knights, thank you! Ill have to properly express my gratitude. Thank you very much!! I appreciate it. However, the knights wont be able to sleep, will they, I am sorry As I apologised, knight-san laughed as he answered. Hahaha, its alright. Well take turns standing guard so well be able to get some sleep. Besides, taking care of Myne-dono like this is our important duty. Please dont worry and have some rest, and prepare for tomorrow. All of us knights will be rooting for you Thus, thanks to all of the kind knights, I was able to rest. Yosh, although the result has already been decided, lets do our best tomorrow! Thats all I can do for now, after all! Good night! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Han W., Sayfdin A. TL: Izzy Chapter 68 Thanks to the knights, I was able to sleep well yesterday night! Having gotten plenty of sleep, I stretched my body and came out of the tent. Un, todays weather seems nice! As I looked up, I could see an bright blue sky spreading out boundlessly. Its the best weather (?) for hunting. As I looked up and the sky and took a deep breath, the knights who restrained and dragged out the stupid noble yesterday found me and came near me. Good morning!!! I cheerfully greeted them as I always do, and as I thanked them again, all of them smiled and Myne-dono, although the games outcome has already been decided, please do your best. All of us from the first unit will root for you After I received such pleasant words, I asked them about yesterdays circumstances. After he was dragged out from my tent, Claude who had been causing an uproar was dragged to the knights leader, who has been designated as His Majestys representative, and on top of receiving a stern warning, he will be restricted until the game commences. As expected, that guy violently resisted, but after he was asked, Are you okay with being charged for treason against the nation? he reluctantly withdrew. Since such an exchange happened, it is very probable that he bears a deep resentment against me, and I was warned to be very careful even during the game. Finally, it was now time for the game to start. In the two days from now, all the participants would most probably spend time in the forest. Of course, theres no problem in returning to the base camp to rest, but the gap in points would open up. Since it will greatly affect the outcome, I, of course, do not plan to return. Naturally, my opponents, the adventurers, are probably thinking the same thing as well. The group of nobles, including the stupid noble Claude, gather one after another at the designated place. Behind them are adventurers with very good physique, each of them firmly holding a weapon while following the nobles. So theyre my opponents, huh. I also equipped my steel dagger and Lightning Edge, and wait for the command to start. I purposely ignored Claude who has been glaring daggers at me since just now. After the knight leader explained the precautions related to the game again, the participants were handed the storage bags one by one. Those guys will definitely transfer the materials within their own storage bags into this one after this, huh. If all goes according to their plan, they will cheat, and put the monster materials they hunted yesterday into the time-stopped storage bag. Though in actuality, the storage bag they have is the storage bag with time, so naturally, their materials have spoilt by now. While I thought that, I suspended the storage bag I received on my waist. I hope that each of you will participate in this two-days match fair and square without cheating! Well then, lets start the game. Start!!! After the command from the knight leader, the participants hired by the nobles ran towards the forest simultaneously. Without cheating, he said. Theyve already cheated though I thought while laughing wryly as I turned my feet towards the forest. Its really impressive that the knights and even the knight leader were smiling bitterly. Now then, I didnt ask which monster gives the highest points. I wonder if its safe to hunt strong-looking prey for now? If thats the case, itll be better advance deep into the forest if we go by the book. For the time being, Ill continuously watch my surroundings with Presence Detection?Moderate LV3since I dont want anyone to see me using Skills as I advance. Hm? As I was thinking that, I discovered a monster. Name: Forest Ape ̣֣18 Race: Ape Family Gender: Skills Sprint Direct Hit Ability None Ape family, an ape type monster, huh. Its my first time seeing one in real life. Its certainly higher levelled compared to my opponents in the forest I always hunt at. For now, lets steal its Skills as usual and weaken it. So that it doesnt discover me, I used Presence Erasure?LV3, went around to its back and rushed on it in one go. The ape panicked at the existence of an enemy who suddenly appeared, but it already lost its Skills when I entered its range. It showed an attitude of resistance, but its heart was quickly pierced by my steel dagger, and died. The points in this game are given depending on the quality of the dismantling of the materials, huh. When I Appraised my opponents, the adventurers, none of them had Cut. I have a great advantage then! Immediately, I dismantled it with Cut, and tossed it into the storage bag I was handed. Un, this is going well. Lets proceed deeper. The monster I met next was a different type than the ones Ive met until now. Name: Sidewinder?Evil ̣֣29 Race: Snake Family Ԅe (TLN: Wat. Snakes dont have genders?) Skills Pursuit Attack Ability Venom Spray Constrict A snake type monster! And a super big one at that! It seems to be at least three metres. If I were to get coiled around by that, I might quickly be crushed to death. On top of that, I feel like its level is somehow unusually high. Perhaps, its the master of this area? For now, I pick up a stone around the area, and pasted its abilities onto it. Next is its Skills. Somehow, I can expect its effects even without seeing it, but isnt this Skill easy to use? Yosh, weakening complete! Now then, I feel like I want to avoid close combat. I dont know if anyone is watching from somewhere, so I want to avoid using magic too. Ah, wait a minute! I can probably have some room with close combat with this method. First, stop its movements with Kings Intimidation! Then, strengthen myself with Strong Arm LV 3, get close to it in one go, and cut off its head. As expected, the Orc Kings Skills sure are exceptional. With this, Ill win against most monsters, wont I? I nimbly dismantled the snake, tossed it into the storage bag, and went deeper and deeper into the forest. I defeated every single one of the monsters I met on the way in a similar fashion. U`n, somehow, Ive entered really deep. Human presences disappeared from my surroundings quite a while ago, so I might have come into a place which isnt assumed to be hunting grounds. Which reminds me, His Highness Lewis said this. There has been a legend since ancient times, that a Divine Beast sleeps within the deepest parts of the forest he said. Well, its a legend, so theres no way its true, but theres no smoke without fire. Not to say that theres a Divine Beast, but probably a strong monster, . Well, I dont think this area is the deepest part, so something like a Divine beast wont appear here. At the moment I thought that. I heard the cry of a monster and sounds of battling from a place a little further away. Hm? I wonder if its another participant? Lets take a look. Its not to observe an enemys movements, but I dont think its a bad idea to grasp an opponents battle power. I used Presence Erasure?Moderate, and started moving quietly towards the source of the sound. The scene that leapt into my eyes at my destination is something I never even expected. The first thing that caught my eye is a giant wolf with beautiful violet fur. I realised that some parts on the beautiful fur was stained with blood. It doesnt seem to have received damage so its probably the other partys blood? What I saw after that were several adventurers. Since they arent included in the participants, theyre probably the other adventurers hired by the stupid noble. What are these guys doing, coming deep into the forest where no one is monitoring? tte, whats that? there are several little wolves caught by those adventurers. Ah!? Dont tell me!? Whats the even that started this game in the first place? Thats right, wasnt it due to a dragons child getting caught, made into a slave, and sold? In other words, this battle occurring right in front of me is. You bastards! Return to me my children!!!!! Oh, the wolf spoke!!! Name: Fenrir ̣֣160 Race: Divine Beast Gender Skill Mystic?Rain (TLN: Either Rain or Reign, will be updated as the story proceeds) Lunatic?Wave Divine Beast Twinstrike Magic Eye of Gravity Ability Great Howl ?Wose-Kamui? (TLN: Wolf in the Ainu language, a tribe in Hokkaido) Strong Legs (TLN: .Yup. Cool name, I know) Gya!? Its a Divine Beast!!! I, i, its really exists!!!? Huh? Wait. If I remember correctly, long ago, when the human race was almost destroyed by the demon race, didnt Divine Beasts-sama allied with the Hume race and protected them? (TLN: Whats the goddamn difference???) Those adventurers!!? Of all the people, people of the Hume race is trying to catch the children of a Divine Beast-sama who we are indebted greatly to!? D, dont joke around, this is bad!!! This is really truly bad!!! Even though the dragon situation was outrageous enough. If even Divine Beast-sama invades the towns, if were unlucky, mankind may perish. While I was panicking, the situation turned for the worse. D, dont you dare move, you beast, d, dont you dare go against us. Try moving even a little, and y, your kids will lose their lives!!! I see, theyre trying to escape, taking the children as hostage. Because of that, Divine Beast-sama cannot move about. Those guys, dont they know its a Divine Beast-sama!? Since thats the case, theres only one thing I must do. Save those kids, and return them to Divine Beast-sama. When I made my resolution I was already too late. Dont screw around!!! Divine Beast-sama was enraged at the adventurers excessively selfish words, and howled. The whole forest rustled at the shock, and the branches of the surrounding trees shook greatly. At the excessive sense of intimidation, they felt terror and lost control of themselves. One of the adventurers which caught the children, swung the dagger he was holding down on the Divine Beasts child. Gyauuuun The child which had been stabbed, its cry, full of sorrow echoed throughout the forest. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Homer T. TL: Izzy Chapter 69 One of the adventurers which caught the children, swung the dagger he was holding down on the Divine Beast''s child. Gyauuuun The child which had been stabbed, its cry, full of sorrow echoed throughout the forest. Hearing the cry, and seeing its child stabbed by a dagger, and stopped moving, the Divine Beasts rage heated up further. D, Do you understand!? if you go against us, your remaining kids will also become like this. Y, you obediently wait over there for us to get out of the forest!!! Ya hear me, if you love your kids, youll do as youre told! This is bad, the kid who got stabbed really died. I panicked and took out a certain pebble from my storage bag. And, I used Cut on the Skill pasted on the pebble, and immediately pasted it on the kid whose life is about to extinguish. As I did that, the kid, who had been lying down limply, its wound very quickly healed. Phew, I made it. The Skill pasted on the pebble I took out is the one I cut from the Troll Gazer, Ultra Regeneration. Even a trolls Regeneration has that much regenerative power. With Ultra Regeneration, which can be said to be its higher-ranked Skill, recovery will take only a blink of an eye. With this, the kid is saved. However, that doesnt mean the problem is solved. I rushed out from the back of the tree I was hiding at. I, who suddenly appeared at that place, the Divine Beast, adventurers All of them seemed like they didnt know what had happened. I didnt missed my chance in that confusion, aimed at the adventurers, and activated Kings Intimidation! Guaaa, what, whats happeningggg!! The adventurers who received Kings Intimidation directly, fell into panic in the blink of an eye, and couldnt move. I helped the children from those guys who couldnt move, and took them back to the Divine Beast. You, who are you? That Skill was Kings Intimidation, wasnt it? Why can a human like you use it? Furthermore, my boy was undoubtedly stabbed whats the meaning of this Divine Beast-sama, I apologise in those fools stead. Please forgive us I first apologised from the bottom of my heart to Divine Beast-sama who was showing a confused look. Not for myself, but for the Hume race. From Divine Beast-samas point of view, Im probably the same as them. Thats why I apologised from the bottom of my heart. Fumu, you seem different from those guys. Let me first thank you. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for rescuing my children. Its also thanks to you that my kid who was stabbed, was saved, right? Since it is pointless to hide from Divine Beast-sama, I confessed honestly. Yes, that was my doing As I said that, the kid who was stabbed and is still stained with blood, rubbed its face against my feet. Is it trying to thank me? That child is also thanking you Un, as I expected. I gently held the kid, who was at my feet, in my arms. That must have been painful, Im sorry As I apologised, it licked around my face as if telling me not to worry. Well, its cute, so Im glad, but can you please stop it already? Looking at the scene, Divine Beast-sama who had calmed down, once again showed an expression of anger, and glared at the adventurers who couldnt move in panic. I am thankful to you, but there is no way I will forgive those fools Well, thats understandable. Though we are of the same race, I feel nothing but disgust towards them. I dont care what happens to them. They kidnapped Divine Beast-samas children, and on top of that, tried to murder them. I dont think its an act of a human. They most probably walked deep into the forest to search for some kind of prey because of the stupid nobles, including Claudes order. And coincidentally (?), they found Divine Beast-samas children. They successfully secured the children, but was discovered by the parent Divine Beast, and that probably result in this. Since there was already blood on Divine Beast-sama, several adventurers had probably already been killed. Well, its just my conjecture, but I dont think its that far from reality. Yes, of course. I, too, cannot forgive those guys Hyrosette (TLN: ϥå Help) Race: Hume ̣֣23 Gender: Male Age: 31 years Occupation: Adventurer (B-rank) Skill Dagger?Extreme Swift Feet (Large) Cooking Chorokyu (TLN: 奦 Help.) Race: Hume ̣֣24 Gender: Male Age: 29 years Occupation: Adventurer (B-rank) Skills Two-handed Axe?Saint Throwing?Extreme Groony (TLN: `˩` Help.) Race: Hume ̣֣20 Gender: Male Age: 33 years Occupation: Adventurer (C-rank) Skills Sight Enhancement?Large Iron Wall Grinding (TLN: No, not the gaming lingo. As in actual grinding) As expected of adventurers who step into the Divine Spirit Forest, I feel that theyre quite strong. However, this guys did things a human should never do, thats what I think. Its also the same for the dragons children, what will be caused by their actions? Who will be troubled by it, this guys did not think of that at all. Thats why, I completely do not feel like obstructing Divine Beast-sama in punishing them, no matter what the punishment is. If the parent dragon and Divine Beast-sama came to the Town of Lucas and the royal capital, and killed the people important to me, thinking about that really horrifies me. What is your plan for this guys? Of course, I will kill them Aah, as I expected. Well, thats understandable. Her own child was stabbed in front of her eyes. Theres no other choices than that, huh. They are reaping what they sow. Confirming that I wont stop her, Divine Beast-sama faced towards the sky and raised a war cry. As she did that, things which look like black arrows appeared in a massive quantity in the air, and all at once like rain, they rained incessantly onto the three adventurers. A few thousand? No, maybe a few ten thousand. A dreadful number of black arrows pierced into the area the adventurers were at one after another. The rain of arrows then ended, and after the billowing dust disappeared No trace of the adventurers were left. A terrifying power Is this the power of Divine Beast-sama? The adventurers, comprising of three B-ranks, lost their lives quickly, really quickly. As I was dumbfounded by the overwhelming power, Divine Beast-sama walked until it was in front of me. And then, just like Divine Beast-samas kid previously did, she licked my face. Let me thank you once again. What is your name? I, I am Myne. Divine Beast-sama So youre called Myne, you can call me Fenrir. You are my childrens saviour, I allow you to call me by my name After the self-introductions (?) ended, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama asked me what I did. And, she asked me why I could use something like Kings Intimidation, a Skill out of the norm. Should I be frank? I was extremely worried. However, Divine Beast-sama is a being who lives with a truth isolated from the world. Above all else, she is also Kami-samas messenger. After finish worrying, I talked to Fenrir-sama about the Skill I was bestowed by Kami-sama, and the battles Ive faced until today. I see, the Abnormality God said might be about Myne Eh? Did I just hear some turbulent words? Was it my imagination?? I imagined it didnt I? Kami-sama gossiping about me or something. Interesting, our encounter is probably the will of God. Myne, I recognise you as my friend. You should feel honoured Aah, Divine Beast-sama said something. It seems that Ive become Divine Beast-samas friend. The shock from the death of the adventurers by overwhelming power was overwritten by a greater surprise, and was completely pushed off into a corner. And, as soon as the difficult talk ended (?), the children coiled around me. What in the world is happening with this situation. I was supposed to be in a match with the stupid noble. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Homer T. TL: Izzy TLN: Yes, I know what youre thinking. He told the Divine Beast about his Skills but not his wives :)) Chapter 70 Such being the case, Ill have to hunt a lot of monsters! As I explained to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama and tried to stand up, Little Fenrir jumped towards me. He then let out Kyuun Kyuun and wagged his tail as if saying Take me with you, and stared at my face. (TLN: Ill be using he until its gender is mentioned) As I looked towards Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, she stopped it, saying Give up, just take him along. Umm, but Ill be fighting monsters, you know? Itll be dangerous, you know? As I said that, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama showed an expression of anger in an instant, and said this. That collar, if they werent restricted by the orders on it , they wont lose even to the likes of the monsters around this area Now that she mentioned it, the little Fenrirs are all wearing black collars. Name: Slave Collar Special effects: Used by attaching to a neck. A collar with slave magic sealed into it. This is a Slave Collar, huh. Ive heard of it before. By attaching it onto someones neck before carrying out specific arrangements and pouring magic power in, the person will then be unable to go against the orders of the owner of the collar. Unlike other abilities, this ability can only be operated with the permission from the country. Those guys probably obtained it illegally or are collaborating with someone who received permission from the country. Either way, King-sama would be able to understand what is happening if I handed His Majesty this, right? Even so, attaching such a thing on these kids my anger towards the adventurers from before welled up once more. I wonder if I can somehow get this off of them. Ive heard that someone tries to use brute force to take it off, itll detonate, so I cant approach this carelessly. U???n. Isnt there some kind of good idea. The only ability I have which stands a chance is probably Unique Magic?Space-time, huh. For the time being, lets try experimenting. I activated Unique Magic?Space-time towards a pebble I placed on my palm. I did not imagine a dark vortex, but imagined sending the pebble itself flying into a separate space. No good, nothings happened. When I verified the Skill previously, using a black vortex, I was able to move to another place in an instant. In that case, I imagine the pebble itself clad thinly in a black vortex. I then piled the image of flicking off the pebble, which failed earlier, onto it. As I did that, the pebble disappeared from my palm, and appeared in the air a little further away and fell to the ground. I did it! I reflexively shouted. Myne, what did you just do? Divine Beast Fenrir-sama who stared at me fixedly seems like she didnt understand what had happened. I used Unique Magic?Space-time which I cut from an Orc King. Listen up, you guys, dont move Saying that, I used Unique Magic?Space-time on the collar attached to the neck of the little Fenrir who had been snuggling up to me since a while ago. I feel like it would be bad if I am impatient and the black vortex touches the little Fenrir, so I carefully and slowly operated it. Yosh! With this its a success!!!! It went according to plan, like the previous experimental results, the collar vanished and like the pebble from before, it appeared in the air a little further away and dropped to the ground. I then continued detaching the collars from the other children. Uoooooooooooo Seeing the collars gone from the little Fenrirs necks, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama raised her voice in delight. In order to hand the Slave Collars I dismantled to King-sama, I did not leave them alone and tossed each of them into my storage bag without fail. Itll be good if this can help settle the case. After that, I was thanked by Divine Beast Fenrir-sama with all her heart (More specifically, I was jumped at and had my whole face licked), and all of the little Fenrirs got on me and nuzzled against my whole body. If this was seen from outside, itd definitely look like I was attacked by several wolves, wouldnt it? After receiving their intense gratitude, my whole body was splendidly worn-out (?). Though my hunting was completely postponed by the collars, Ill be returning to it for now While lightly dusting off the mud and the Divine Beasts fur over my whole body, I said that, and all of a sudden, I heard a voice that felt like it was resounding within my mind. Thats right, well also assist you as thanks Eh!? What was that voice? Theres no need to be surprised, right now I am bestowing my divine protection on you This voice, dont tell me, Divine Beast-sama!? Name: Myne ̣֣61 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15years Occupation: Hunter Skill Sprint | new! Direct Hit | new! Pursuit Attack | new! Divine Beasts Divine Protection (TLN: Sounds awkward. Any suggestions?) Telepathy ?Fenrir? | new! Uwa, something was added!? Telepathy is it thanks to this divine protection that I am hearing this voice? That is correct, even without using your mouth, you will be able to converse with our kind in this way. And, you will be able to talk with us as long as you desire to, no matter how far apart we are. If something is troubling you, you can discuss with us at any time Somehow, this is becoming more and more amazing, you know? Just now was friends, and now its divine protection!? Whats so good about me, I wonder. Now then, why are you idling about? You have to hunt, dont you? Well, I said this before, but our family will be helping you, so itll probably end quickly Saying that, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama vanished into the forest. And, the little Fenrirs are staring at me, saying Take us with you to hunt, take us with you, while frolicking by my feet. Fuhaha, Myne. They seem to be greatly pleased with you. Wont you take them with you? The children will be happy. They wont be a hindrance to you Phew, Ive gotten the seal of approval from the parent Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. They surely wont be a problem when it comes to battle power. Furthermore, if theyre so attached to me, I cant possibly not bring them with me. Well then, lets go together! But you absolutely musnt force yourselves Yay, yay, yaaay` Thus, I set out to hunt with the little Fenrirs. However, this will be against the rules, so Ill just accept their goodwill, and only put the ones I hunted into the storage bag for the game. What? The other force we sent deep into the forest hasnt come back, you say? A report came in stating that the adventurers I gave directions to capture rare monsters hasnt come back. The Divine Spirit Forest is a place with a grandiose name. I guessed that there would surely be rare monsters deep within the forest, so I dispatched twenty people, centred around B-rank adventurers, who arent participating in the game. I sent them out, expecting them to capture lucrative prey like the dragon hatchling caught by coincidence the other day, but. If they really dont come back, Id be wasting an unimaginable amount of money. Tch, useless bastards. Claude, is it really okay? The heir of the Birtild family, Herketh, my ally, called out to me worriedly. This guy has a good face, but he isnt very dependable, or unsatisfactory. Those who are nobles, have to act more imposingly. Let alone heirs, theyll have to be all the more imposing. Herketh, what are you referring to? Everything, thats the way this game is. Even if its a joke, hes still a man the royal family approved as Her Highness Sylphids partner, no? No matter how many plans we put together, can we really win with just this? Claude, you do remember that well be disinherited if we were to lose, right? I was thinking what he was talking about, so he meant this. Herketh, you have to firstly understand that you are a noble. Nobles have to be more refined and courageous. Moreover, even if that brat is stronger than we expected, we had 30 people hunting beforehand. Theres no way a single person can surpass that gap, am I right? Our victory has been decided from the start, so dont worry Yes, this is a match where our victory has been decided from the start. Tomorrow, at about this time, well probably be drunk on high-grade sake, celebrating our victory. I wish tomorrow would come faster. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Thomas N. TL: Izzy Chapter 71 Although I went hunting with the little Fenrirs, they certainly are excellent. Their ability to search for enemies is especially worthy for mention. Over here, over here` In the blink of an eye, the position of the monster is specified, and I started running there. I didnt need to act, and it was annihilated. Its exactly like a search & destroy. They then held the dead monster in their mouth, and dragged it towards me. Praise us, praise us They wagged their tails quickly as they adorably frolic around me, which made me feel warm and fluffy inside. Nonono, I cant feel warm and fluffy! Ill have to defeat it! I caressed the little Fenrirs heads, and while playing with their fluffy throats, I retorted. Amazing! But please leave some for me. Also, can you search for strong monsters if possible? As I requested that of the kids, they imediately said Leave it to us! and broke into a run. As expected of them, though they are kids, they are Divine Beast Fenrirs. Their momentum is staggering, my stamina already reached its limits after moving together for just an hour. Sorry, let me rest for a while As I sat down, the little Fenrirs once again came to my side, and sat down. Pet us, pet us As I petted them, they purred, and shut their eyes in pleasure. The number of monsters Ive defeated until now is forty. A lot of them were Forest Apes and Sidewinders, but theres also these guys. Name: Midnight Mantis ̣֣32 Race: Mantis Family Gender: Skills Two-handed Scythe?Extreme (TLN: Yeah, if youre wondering why a mantis would need a two-handed scythe, I have no idea either) Strong Arm Ability Camouflage This was a large praying mantis, and I was surprised at it suddenly appearing behind me. Since the little Fenrirs had been on the lookout, I managed to survive without problems, but if I was alone, I might get injured. It seems that the reason I didnt notice it getting close is due to its ability, Camouflage. Name: Midnight Dragonfly ̣֣29 Race: Dragonfly Family Gender: Skills AoE Magic?Wind Large Ability Paralysis Breath Levitation A large dragonfly. If you inhaled even a little of the breath it spat out, your body would become paralysed and unable to move about. Thats why basically a one hit knockout is considered the best choice of action against it. Well, in my case, I immediately snatched its ability, so that has nothing to do with me. It was originally a small dragonfly, which transformed into a monster, and became gigantic. Its the same for the mantis from before, by the way. I dont know the details as to why normal living things transform into monsters. According to one theory, its said that its the same as the monsters within a labyrinth, they absorbed some kind of magic power. Name: Forest Drill ̣֣37 Race: Ape Family Gender Skill Strong Arm?Extreme Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme Martial Arts: Heavy Fist Ability Roar A Forest Ape is a monster which specialises in agility and attacks, but this one, though its also an ape, seems to be a monster which places importance on strength. Its quite the troublesome monster, since it can even use martial arts, but a lot of them move independently, so it was an easy prey to me. By the way, Ive heard that its meat is an ultra high-class item which can be sold for an outrageously high price. I was thinking of hunting lots of them as souvenirs for Aisha and Sylphy. While taking a break, I checked the defeated monsters as I worked. Since it didnt take much time to search for enemies, our hunting speed became really fast, didnt it? While confirming the contents of my storage bag, I muttered without using telepathy, but the little Fenrirs Praise us, praise us they said, and came near me while rubbing their faces against me. Since theres really no doubt its all thanks to this kids, I affectionately rubbed their throats with gratitude. They seemed to like having their throats touched, and the three of them had a look of pleasure. Yosh, Ive got enough rest, lets continue the hunt. Yosh, lets hang on for a while longer, okay? Well hang on, ou! Well, even if I say hang on, the one exhausted will only be me, and the little Fenrirs have way more energy though. Once again, I was guided by the little Fenrirs, and as we went deeper and deeper into the forest, in front of my eyes was a large pond no, a lake? Are there monsters here too? As I asked the little Fenrirs that, they replied There is`, a big one, you know` A big one? I took a glance, but theres nothing like that anywhere. However, if thats what the kids say, it definitely exists, I thought, and used Presence Detection?Moderate LV3 As I did that There it is!! What is this!? Where is it from, eeeeeeeeeehhh!? At about the same time I confirmed its existence with Presence Detection?Moderate LV3, the surface of the lake started rippling, and a gigantic black fish (?) like thing jumped out. Name: Firis?Catfish (TLN: եꥹ. Help? Used the same word as Atelier Firis) ̣֣63 Race: Catfish Family Gender Skills Earthquake Presence Detection?Large Magic?Water Colossal Ability Roar Swallowing Whole Uu, this is A catfish monster!? Just like the little Fenrirs said, its really big! The scene of its big frame, which should be around 6?7 metres, leaping out was quite impressive. Its level was higher than mine, and it feels like the first strong enemy in a while. However, how can I defeat it if its in the water? While worrying about a way to defeat it, the earth suddenly shook greatly. This is bad, isnt this the catfishs Skill? It feels bad that I didnt steal its Skills, since it only leapt out for a moment. I accidentally fell down at the violent shaking. The little Fenrirs yelped while crouching down. For the time being, I cant do anything as long as the shaking continues. I specified its location using Presence Detection?Moderate LV3 and made a gigantic stone with Realize, before dropping it from above. It easily avoided it since there was water resistance, but the shaking has calmed down for now. Yosh, that guys rising to the water surface again. I predicted the location itd leap up from, and lied in wait to steal its Skills. At the same time, I picked up a moderately large stone, and activated Body Enhancement?Large LV3Physical Enhancement?Large LV2 Strong Arm?Saint. It then finally leapt out from the water surface with a terrifying force. I quickly stole Earthquake and Presence Detection?Largebut, it seemed to be aiming for that moment as well, and a gigantic water ball flew towards me. Ku!! Is that Magic?Water Colossal!? I can only steal one or two Skills at most in the moment it leaps out. It used the Skill other than the ones I stole in that moment How unlucky!!! I cant avoid it at this distance, and if I do avoid it, the little Fenrirs might get hit. I can only endure it!!! I used Water Attribute?Resistance and Defender, and stop the magic it fired!! (TLN: Defender???? Wait what????) The sound of me receiving a direct hit from the magic resounded all around, and the water ball popped, water scattering around the surroundings. Thanks to using defence type Skills in advance, I was able to suppress the damage received considerably, but even so, my I fell down in a kneeling position. Seeing me injured, the little Fenrirs howled at the water surface. I casted Magic?Large Recovery a few times to cope for the time being. Its dangerous so back off, Ill defeat it the next time it jumps up I called out to the little Fenrirs, and confirmed its location with Presence Detection?Moderate LV3 again. Although it was aiming directly for the water surface, I could see that it was swimming unsteadily, probably an effect from when I stole its Presence Detection?Large just now, I also snatched away its Earthquake. It can only attack from the water surface now. In that case, if I wait, itd probably attack from over there. Just as I expected, it started moving towards the water surface. Prepare yourself, its my turn now! Once again, it leapt out of the water surface with a terrifying force. This time I steal its Magic?Water Colossal without fail, and threw a stone as large as a fist at full power. However, the stone which I threw at full force couldnt bear the force, and the moment it hit the catfist, the stone fell to less than half of its original size. I couldnt put an end to its life, but it seemed to have received quite the damage, and dived into the water again before blood rose to the surface. Not having a projectile weapon really hurts, I can only try using magic, huh However, the strongest magic I have is AoE magic should I use it? As I thought until that part, I was hit by an idea. This can probably work, right? Third times the charm, they say, lets kill it with this! The catfish who was injured and raging, rushed towards the water surface with a great speed. Hasnt it realised that it doesnt have any Skills anymore? I thought it would escape since it doesnt have anymore means of attacking, but Im thankful for this. And then, it leapt out from the water for a third time. Now!!!! The Skill I used was Unique Magic?Space-time. A black vortex appeared in its path, and the catfish leapt into it. Of course, the place I connected to before it entered it, is the ground a few metres away from me. If it cant dive underwater, theres no way itll be a hard fight! I equipped my steel dagger, and stabbed it towards the body of the flopping catfish. After the stabbing with the dagger, I ran horizontally. I rushed away from the catfish which let out a terrifying shriek, and stole all its remaining abilities, and pasted them onto a pebble. Because of its big body, it didnt immediately die, but violently shook its body, and continued struggling. As it loudly struggled, I hesitated to approach it. It might take some time, but I casted Sorcery Extremity LV2 and used Magic?Wind, and delivered damage from a distance. I fired about ten blows of Magic?Wind. Its struggling finally started calming down. I roughly casted defence type Skills, and carefully approached its head, and stabbed my steel dagger towards its forehead. The catfish jolted for a moment, before it became completely still. Phew, its over? As I said that, the little Fenrirs who were sitting down hard on the floor flew towards me with a great momentum. They were probably worried, huh. They licked my face intensely. Are you okay? Are you okay? Wasnt it painful? Un, Im alright! Thanks for worrying! After getting healed by the little Fenrirs for a while, I started dismantling the catfish. If I bring this, Ill probably get quite a lot of points, wont I? As expected, I was a little tired, so todays hunt will have to end here. While thinking that, I sent a telepathic message to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, and the result was that I will be guided to their residence. Well guide you to our home! Thus, my bed for tonight will be in Divine Beast Fenrir-samas residence. Thinking that I originally had to hunt alone on top of fighting all night, I am really thankful for this. Im really grateful to these kids and Divine Beast Fenrir-sama! Name: Myne ̣֣63 (6163) LevelUp! Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years Occupation: Hunter Acquired Skills Two-handed Scythe?Extreme | new! Martial Arts: Heavy Fist | new! Earthquake | new! Presence Detection?Large | new! Magic?Water Colossal | new! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Brandon P. | Chapter 72 Guided by the little Fenrirs, we proceeded deeper and deeper into the forest. They probably knew that I was tired from the fight with the catfish, as the little Fenrirs revived their search and destroy. Every time they defeat a monster, they wagged their tails wildly while saying Praise us, praise us, as they brought the monsters corpse over holding it with their mouth, so monster materials are rapidly piling up within my storage bag. I probably have gotten considerably used to dismantling using Cut, as I can now generally finish it in about thirty seconds. Rather, the little Fenrirs pace is too fast, if I cant even do that, I wouldnt be in time. If they say Praise us, Ill naturally praise them since theyve worked hard. However, they become more and more eager from the praises, and continued their search and destroy, I cant judge whether this is a virtuous cycle or a vicious one. Even so, we seem to approaching our destination little by little, as one of the little Fenrirs clung onto my back and said Were almost there, almost there. Their residence which we arrived at is a large cavern. Inside it are walls where like the ones from the Labyrinth of Strength, light is rising from the surface, and is quite bright. And, probably controlled by magic or something, the temperature within the cavern was neither too hot nor too cold, and is kept at a comfortable temperature. Youre living in quite the nice place, arent you! As I talked to the little Fenrirs, they said Comfortable, comfortable`, rolled around the floor and started playing. Divine Beast Fenrir-sama seem to have arrive before us, and looked at us playing around as she smiled happily. Good work in protecting my children. How was it, werent they helpful? Divine Beast Fenrir-sama proudly said that to me. Un, shes quite the doting parent. I thought that for a moment, but since theres no doubt they were helpful, I expressed my gratitude and said Yes! They helped me a lot Mama, we were helpful, werent we helpful? Two of them, aside from the one clinging onto my shoulder, ran over to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, and dived at her. *Fwump*, a soft sound of impact was made, and they snuggled up to their parent, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, pat her with their paws and behaving like spoilt children. Divine Beast Fenrir-sama just left it as it is as she gazed at them. Speaking of the other kid who was clinging onto me. There wasnt a foothold, so he climbed up from my back with all his might, and finally manage to reach the top of my head, and made a triumphant look. Naturally, my head is smaller than this kid, so it was quite unstable, but hes hanging on quite well. Well, lets just leave him until he gets tired of it. This kid was the one who got stabbed by the adventurer, but its quite attached to me, isnt he. Name: Fenrir (Child) ̣֣31 Race: Divine Beast Gender: (TLN: heh.) Status: Under Tame (Myne) Skill Divine Beast Twinstrike Magic Eye of Gravity Ultra Regeneration Ability Great Howl ?Wose-Kamui? Strong Legs Eh? Really?? I didnt use Tame though? Why, why?? Fenrir-sama!? Something bad has happened!? I was panicking, and Divine Beast Fenrir-sama called out o me. Hm? Whats wrong, Myne I dont know why, but this kid was Tamed by me Tame Enslvement? Theres certainly such a Skill. Myne, did you use it on that child? No, not at all. I had it from the start, but Ive never used it Fumu, boy, come here for a while As Divine Beast Fenrir-sama called out to the little Fenrir who climbed on my head, it barked Waun, jumped down from my head, and ran towards her mother at full speed. For while, the two people (?) talked about something, and the little Fenrir once again returned to me. Then, it clawed its way up my back again, and climbed on top of my head as if to say that it was the best position. I tried talking to the child, but there doesnt seem to be any doubt that hes particularly attracted to something from you. Since he came to like you a lot after you saved him, he desired it himself, and entered the Tame status. In the first place, its impossible to Tame us Divine Beasts, so I didnt really understand the mechanism behind it since there isnt any precedent. U?n, is this okay? As I thought that, I gently raised the little Fenrir who was on my head with both of my hands, and brought it in front of me. What is it`, it said, as it wagged its tail happily, making a flapping sound, and stared at me. Since the person (?) himself didnt mind, it should be okay. (TLN: To explain the (?) and the one before this, the words are and . In both the words, the second kanji is person, so the (?) is questioning whether theyre people) Well, if you act reliably, then there wouldnt be any particular problems Un, Ive also obtained authorisation from the parent. But Ill be going back tomorrow, you know? As I said that, the little Fenrir who had been wagging his tail stopped wagging, and looked at me with sad puppy eyes. Dont leave`, dont go` While saying that, it lightly bit my arm. Even if he says that, I have to return, and after this Ill return to the capital and the wedding ceremony is waiting for me. As I looked towards Divine Beast Fenrir-sama with a troubled face, as expected, she was also making one. In the end, both Divine Beast Fenrir-sama and I took several ours to persuade him with Ill come back again, and somehow gotten him to agree. In the middle of the persuasion, the remaining two little Fenrirs also said No` and burst into tears, which made it really difficult. By the way, the remaining two didnt get Tamed. In the end, I didnt manage to understand why only one of them got Tamed. After the long persuasion, they are finally going to sleep, but the three kids came to me and said Lets sleep together`, so we lied down together. I fell asleep in a blink of an eye since the kids fluffy fur feel really good. Un, a whole lot of things happened today. This match will end tomorrow, so lets do our best! Well then, good night!!! You lost sight of Myne-donos whereabouts!? Hearing the report from my subordinate, I became dizzy instantly. Although Myne-dono is a commoner, he is the fiance of the First Princess Her Highness Sylphid. There mustnt be even the slightest chance of anything happening to him. How did you lose sight of him!? As I raised my voice, one of my subordinates apologetically replied. Actually, Myne-dono crossed over the designated area, and proceeded deeper into the forest The person in charge tried to chase after him, but was obstructed by a monster, and he lost sight of him while battling I see, he exited the area, which means there is possibility of meeting extremely strong monsters. If he were to battle with such monsters, it will certainly take time. However, isnt that bad in itself? Stepping into such an area by himself, there will be danger to his life. This games results have already been determined, a fixed game, so to speak. Her Highness Sylphids fiance cannot lose his life for such a farce. With the course of events, I understand that the plan would not be feasible if he doesnt participate. However, in my opinion, considering the danger to himself, I really did not want him to participate. Nothing can be done this late into the game, and His Highness Alto and Her Highness Sylphid have approved that he will be alright. I will believe in those words for now, and can only pray that he will be safe. Quickly contact the royal capital send for two platoons from the first and second knight units. As soon as they arrive, we will search for Myne-dono Yessir! Understood! Please let us make it, I wished in my mind. Myne-dono is a commoner, so he is different from the usual nobles we meet, and has an extremely likeable disposition. The conversation I had with him last night was indeed pleasant. A character like his becoming a part of royalty is something we knights really welcome. Yes, a new royal family. There isnt anything to be dissatisfied about with the current royal family, but if Myne-dono is added into it, I feel like it will change into something else. Although we only had a short conversation, his personality made me feel expectation. The wedding ceremony which will be held before long will be the first step towards that. Thats why, we absolutely cannot lose him in such a place. Please let us make it, I once again mutter in my heart. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. I seem to have caught a full blown cold. My headache is really bad and I cant put any sentences together. It might be impossible to upload tomorrow. Please forgive me if that happens. If I can update, I was thinking of ending this long Divine Spirit Forest arc. Please take care of me. Sponsor: Michael B. TL: Izzy Chapter 73 A sunny place is really nice! When I woke up, I gently stood up in order to not wake the little Fenrirs who had been coiling around my body, and as I exited the cavern, I saw a bright blue sky spreading out, with not even a single cloud in it. Since persuading the little Fenrirs continued late into the night, I feel like I woke up way later than usual. To get rid of my drowsiness, I used a Continuous: Water pebble to wash my face, and Divine Beast Fenrir-sama lumbered out of the cavern. Good morning! I gave my usual cheerful greeting. As I did that, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama made a calm expression and replied Aah, good morning. Now then, Ill hand you the monsters Ive hunted yesterday As she (Divine Beast Fenrir-sama) said that, the black vortext like when I used Unique Magic?Space-time appeared. (TLN: The bracket is because this is the first time the author used she. The previous ones are my own words, because itd be really weird and tiring to type the whole thing) It seems that this black vortex is a Divine Beasts unique ability, and is similar to a time-stop storage bag. From within it, monster corpses spilled and fell out one by one. Uwa, uwawawa. So many, theres too many!! I was involuntarily lost for words at the monsters endlessly gushing forth. As expected, this amount isnt good, the time-stop storage bags volume isnt enough at all. Using the one the royal family gave me will be against the rules, so I cant use that. Rather, even if I were to use it, they wont fit, will they? I have the 10t storage bag, but this amount is too much, and itll go bad before its processed. In the first place, even with the portion I hunted with the kids yesterday, the amount was already quite terrifying. Really, what should I do with this? Probably realising I made a troubled expression, she asked me what was wrong in curiousity. As I explained the reason, she said Well then, Ill take care of this, and tossed them back into the black vortex. In the middle of that, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama reflected, whisperedI was too enthusiastic, and I decided to pretend that I didnt hear that. As Divine Beast Fenrir-sama and I talked about what will happen from now on, the kids said We woke up`, and tottered out from the cavern. Like yesterday, the three of them rushed and leapt towards me. Why isnt it your mother but me? I thought, and soon the three brats collided with me with a lot of force. I couldnt receive that much force, and accidentally fell on my backside, but the kids did not seem to care and licked my face. Is it probably because Ill soon be returning? I feel like theyre acting much more spoiled. Even with the part I hunted, it was already quite a lot for the games materials. Also, Ive hunted quite a lot of strong monsters, so I can expect a lot of points, right? That being the case, lets play with the kids for a while. When the sun rose to right above me, I decided to return to the base camp The kids seem like they havent played enough, but as expected, itd be bad if I went back any later than this, so I once again said Ill come back again, and released myself. Before returning, I Cut Ultra Regeneration from the little Fenrir, and Paste Regeneration in exchange. I then Paste Regeneration on the remaining two. I must have Ultra Regeneration for emergencies! After all, I can get Regeneration easily. Ive pasted Regeneration on the kids. I dont think there will be any cases like the one from before, but if it does happen, I think theyll be alright The three of them leapt towards me in great joy. We wont get hurt anymore`Gao` (TLN: A roar. Yes, theyve went from howl to purr, and now roar) No, youll get hurt, its just that youll heal. I explained to them properly, and warned them not to act recklessly. Un, Im really worried about them. While Divine Beast Fenrir-sama smiled, she told me Ill look after them properly so dont worry. This kids, youll never understand what they will do. The time for us to separate them came. Though it is only for the time being, as expected, I am feeling a little lonely. My friend, Myne. Our family will always welcome you Yes, thank you very much! I can come here immediately with Unique Magic?Space-time so Ill definitey come here again! Thats right! If I am thinking of coming, I can come immediately!! I wont be lonely! Saying my words of separation, I used Unique Magic?Space-time. I imagined the place I hunted my first Forest Ape, and confirmed the other side of the vortex using Presence Detection?Large which I just learned. Yosh, theres no one there! Looking over my shoulder, I waved my hand, and leapt into the vortex with a Ei!. I confirmed the situation with my sight after I leapt, and just when I was about to close the black vortex. A violet little brat jumped out from the vortex with an amazing momentum! Eh? At the moment the vortex disappeared, The brat rammed into me violently. Its the little Fenrir who behaved like spoilt child the most. Wafu!! (TLN: KUUUDDD) Uwa!? He followed me here!? What should I do. Myne It cant be helped so take him along with you. If you say that hes a Fenrir, you might invite unnecessary trouble. It would be best to pretend that hes a Forest?Wolf Nonono, itll be exposed, you know! Wait, maybe it wont? They wont be able to know if they dont appraise his race, and hes still small, so his violet shade isnt that conspicuous. If I stick the excess Skills and Abilities on this kid, he can defend himself I think? Understood, I will look after him. However, if theres an uproar, I will return him, okay? After emphasising that to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, I warned the little Fenrir. Understand? You need to listen to what I say, okay? Also, you cant attack anyone other than bad guys, okay? Also if you think that something is dangerous, immediately tell me telepathically, okay? Understood`Wafuu Is this really alright. Im quite worried, but theres no helping it, I guess. As my shoulders fell dejectedly, he climbed his way up, saying Heave-ho, heave-ho, and got onto his usual place on my head. While my head was patted by the little Fenrir, I walked towards the base camp. M, Myne-dono!? Its good that youre safe!! As soon as I arrived at the base camp, the knight leader called out to me with staggering energy. It seems that I went too deep so they lose sight of me, and they were in an uproar. Is that so, with my position as a commoner hunter right now, Im sorry. It seems that my title as the First Princesss fiancee is more important than I thought. Originally, he didnt want me to participate in such a game, but because of the Kings order and knowing the games real purpose, he reluctantly agreed. Well, since its from the knight-san and his group, its natural, I guess. Somehow, I feel really guilty towards them. However, theres a chance that my Skills will be exposed if someone watches me as I fight, so its inevitable from my standpoint. However, I seem to have caused them quite a lot of trouble and worry, so Ill have to properly apologise! Knight leader-san, and also the knights who searched for me I am very sorry for worrying you. Also, thank you for searching for me As I said that with a loud voice and firmly bowed, I apologised from the bottom of my heart. They probably never thought that I would suddenly apologise. Starting from knight leader-san, all the knights who were there were shocked. Ah, please raise your head! Myne-dono! As long as you understand and fortunately you returned unharmed. Theres no problem as long as you take care from now on As I raised my head, all the knights complicated expressions from before turned into smiles, and I felt relieved that my feelings were properly communicated. By the way, Myne-dono, Ive been curious since just now Un? Whats that wolf child riding on your head? Aah, thats a natural reaction, I guess. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. I was somehow able to write. (TLN: He was sick the day before he wrote this chapter) However, my physical condition is still as bad. Please think that I used up all my strength if I dont update by 6:00 tomorrow (cry) Also, Ive received a lot of messages and comments worrying about my physical condition. Ive sent thank you messages separately, but I will thank you here too. Thank you very much. I was very happy. Ah, Ive said that the game within the divine spirit forest will end, but it hasnt. Im sorry. Sponsor: Michael B. TL: Izzy Chapter 74 By the way, Myne-dono, Ive been curious since just now Hm? Whats that wolf child riding on your head? Aah, thats the natural reaction, I guess. When I bowed, his figure, desperately clinging onto me as he dangled to and fro was seen. I just felt admiration that we could have a serious conversation without laughing. I feel like the knight leader is subtly enduring his laughter. The knights look like theyre very interested in the little Fenrir who was patting my head happily with its paw. It was attacked by a bad monster deep in the forest so I saved him but As you can see, its become attached to me. Thats why, I was thinking of registering it as a support monster Un, I wont tell lies! I saved him from the attack from bad adventurers, so its not wrong! (TLN: Did you just equate those adventurers to monsters??) Oh, this is rare. For a wild wolf to get so attached to you. But if you look at it this way, its quite cute, isnt it? As one of the knights said that, he stared at the little Fenrir. Wafu? The little Fenrir who had been stared at tilted his head to one side and asked What is it? Un, hes awfully cute, isnt he. Including the knight who were looking from the side, a smile surfaced on everyones faces at that adorable gesture. As everyone softened at the little Fenrirs cuteness, one of the knights ran out from the forest and returned to the base camp. Leader-dono, the adventurers who are participating in the game for Claude-dono will soon return! Hearing the words of the knight while he was somewhat out of breath, the softened atmosphere became tense. Understood. The time time to hand them their final notice has finally come. All members, get to your positions! Prepare yourselves just in case they attempt to escape! Hearing the knight leaders intructions which was filled with fighting spirit, his subordinates simultaneously ran to their assigned posts. The way all the members put in their fighting spirit was amazing, and so was the knight leader. Myne-dono, the time has finally come. This dangerous game you participated in is one big arrest. Lets settle this As he grinned broadly, the leader slowly walked to the open space where the verdict would be delivered. Lets go as well I dont really understand, but lets go` My nervousness was ruined immediately. Well, thats how it is for this kid, I guess. After all, its a conflict between humans, I dont think a Divine Beast would have any interest in that. THough I feel like my enthusiasm dimmed slightly, the little Fenrir and I chased after the leader in a half-jog. Of course, the little Fenrir is on my head, and didnt walk with his own legs. Well, thats alright, I guess. Oh? Commoner, you didnt run? The knights were kicking up a fuss, so I thought you were eaten by a monster or something. Its good that youre safe Claude called out to me, and is as disagreeable as always. I wonder how long hell take this attitude with me? Hm? You, whats that wolf on your head? Isnt it quite the strange wolf. Fumu, alright. Give it to me. Consider it an honour that I, a noble, will keep it for you! Fuhahaha What did he say? Is this guys brain okay? Although I was angry, I politely rejected him for now. This kid is an important member of my family. I am sorry, but I cannot yield him to you As I declared that, Claude instantly raged like the day before yesterday. You bastard, youve are taking that contemptuous attitude of yours against me like the day before yesterday! Who do you think I am? I am Claude Roselia, the next head of the Roselia family. A lowly commoner like you is an existence who shouldnt even wish to open your mouth! Ill forgive your rudeness up until now if you hand over that wolf right now. Hand that wolf over immediately!!! Its no use I cant have a conversation with this guy. Any more than this would be a waste of time. As I glanced over to the knight leader, he returned a nod, and interrupted the conversation. Claude-dono, how many times do I have to say it? Myne-dono is the Her Highness Sylphids fiancee who King-sama has approved of. Have you forgotten that this game was conducted on King-samas permission? If you are to act unreasonably to your opponent, a fiance of royalty, then As the knight leader said that, he probably remembered last nights circumstances. He then reluctantly withdrew. Because of his blunt attitude, I wonder how he is as a noble. Well then, take out the monsters youve hunted from your storage bags. Lets start with inspecting Claude-dono and the other nobles As the knight leader said that, the adventurer Claude-dono hired took out the dismantled materials one by one. Fuhahaha, hows that! Look at this amoun!!! A commoner who isnt an adventurer cant possibly hunt this much, can he? Without any dicussion, this is our victory!!! Claude announced his victory, but as expected all of the materials he submitted are obviously spoiled. The knight leader who saw those materials, with an undisturbed expression, asked Claude. Claude-dono, may I ask you a question? The knight leader used an indifferent tone and started verifying the damage onto the materials. Damaged, you say? Even this commoners will be like that Hearing those words, I took out the materials from my storage bag in silence. My materials are naturally in a freshly-dismantled state without damage, and its freshness is retained. It looks obviously different though? In what way are they the same? Furthermore, the materials the adventurers Claude-dono hired are holding. They are obviously deteriorated by time, are they not? As the knight leader said that, the nobles and adventurers looked around. As they did that, the adventurers and nobles who knew what was happening, their behaviour visibly turned weird. Which reminds me, there were quite a few people hunting before the game, werent there? The knights have properly confirmed this. Where are the materials from that time? Even their hunting beforehand has been said they clearly trembled. Claudes face also cramped somewhat. You, what are you trying to say? The damaged condition of the materials you brought, and the fact that you hunted before the game started. Dont you think it is strangely coincidental? Judging from its damaged condition, it feels like its been left alone for about a day? Dont you think that its really strange? On top of that, weve confirmed the situation of those adventurers hunting during the game. You hunted way less than the ones you brought out, right? Huh, they fell silent. I think that falling silent here means you agree, though. Claude-dono, are you cheating in te game you personally proposed to King-sama? I did no such thing For now, well hear your excuse in the royal capital The adventurers who heard the knight leaders words, fled at full speed. Well, thats understandable. If it is found that they cheated, the will naturally be judged. Even if they explain with I am only employed, theres a difference whether something can be done or not. If they consciously did something which cannot be done, theyll escape like this. Thus, their escape is confessing their crimes. Do not let them get away! Arrest every single one of them!! The knights who heard the order started moving simultaneously to arrest the adventurers who escaped and the noble sons. Claude also fled, but was arrested by the leader himself. L, let go of me!! You insolent fellow! Let go of me, I tell you!!! Claude who was struggling was pinned down by a few people, and was bound with a rope. As I saw Claude who was raving loudly while being dragged off, I remembered. Ah, the debt for insulting my house I havent paid you back. Tohoho Thus, the curtain closed on this lengthy game. AN (Authors note, not mine): Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. My head feels hazy, so I might tweak it after this. I am sorry. Now then, this is an urgent plan. Ill be taking suggestions for the little Fenrirs name. My favourite currently is Pochi. Please think of a Cuter name than this. The deadline is tomorrow at 8pm. I will make an activity report article. If no one submits anything, I will go with Pochi. Please take care of me. Sponsor: Michael B. TL: Izzy Chapter 75 As the knights were cleaning up the base camp, the knight leader called out to me. Come to think of it, Myne-dono. We didnt totalise the monster Myne-dono hunted, but what should we do with it? Since you went to the trouble to hunt them, why dont we totalise them? Thats true, Ive went to the trouble to beat the catfish and the others after all. Lets have a look. If its not a hassle, please! Yes, gladly. Well then, can you take it out over there? I placed the portion that only I hunted at the place he specified. At first, the knight leader and the surrounding knights had calm expressions, but as the amount accumulated, their expressions changed into that of surprise. M, Myne-dono Did you really hunt this many? Yes, this kid is really good at finding monsters, so searching for an enemy didnt take much time at all! The knights all turned their sight at the same time towards the little Fenrir, who was yawning Fuwaa? on top of my head. After they stared at the little Fenrir for a while, they returned to checking the accumulated materials once again. After about 10 minutes passed since the knights started their work, the knight leader raised his voice. T, t, this is!?? At the place the knight leader who raised his voice pointed was the catfish materials. Myne-dono, I dont think its possible, but that catfish type monster is that a Catfish? (TLN: Catfish C English katakanised, catfish C Japanese word) Yes! Its a big catfish-san! As I spiritedly reply, the little Fenrir said Wafu! as raised one paw, and supported it. Seriously Somehow, your speech suddenly got informal, you know? Sigh, His Highness Alto approved of you, so I am told by the knight leader that this catfish-kun. The subjugation records in the past can be counted. Contrary to its appearance, its meat has an extremely refined taste, and is quite delicious, but it only has worth as material. No, rather, most of its body can be eaten, so as an ingredient, the whole body is valuable. However, it requires an extremely large amount of effort to defeat this guy. At any rate, it doesnt really appear from underwater. It was the same as when I fought it, but it came out from the water for only an instant. Moreover, it fired a powerful magic towards me in that one moment. Its an extremely troublesome monster to people who dont have powerful long range attacks. Therefore, the average adventurer and knight can hardly defeat it. Because of that, though it is certainly a delicious ingredient, it can be sold for a high price. Considering the time and effort and injuries when obtaining it, it is a monster everyone keeps their distance from. Such a rarely seen monster has been dismantled and is in front of him. Well, even the knight leader would raise his voice. After that, while periodically hearing voices of astonishment raised from here and there, I wait for the end of the assessment. That was many so it took some time, but little Fenrir helped me to kill time, so I wasnt bored at all. GaoGao, Wafuu! Which reminds me, if were going to live together, he will need a name. Ill discuss it with Sylphy and Aisha once I return. While thinking that and squishing the little Fenrirs paw pad, the knight leader started talking to me with a tired voice. Myne-dono, thank you for waiting. The total results are out The conclusion, youve worked too hard. Firstly, the dismantling of the materials are flawless. Though the amount is less than the adventurers who cheated, the points are high, since all of them are strong monsters. Honestly speaking, even if we overlook their cheating, it will still be Myne-donos victory. You really overdid it Im really shocked for some reason, but Ive worked hard so isnt it alright? They then decided to purchase the materials, and we returned to the royal capital. Well then, can I talk to King-sama about Fenrir-sama? Aah, thats not a problem. This misconduct of the Hume race, considering Myne, I will specially forgive it, but definitely not a second time. You must correctly convey my message to the king. If that king takes my words lightly at that time, he will experience regret firsthand Aah, thats a grave responsibility. If I dont explain well, a dreadful situation of Divine Beast vs Hume might occur. Im quite nervous. What, theres no need to think so deeply about it. There probably isnt that many fools who would take my words lightly, knowing that it was said by a Divine Beast. If you like, you can tell the King about your power. Ill become your backer. Theres probably no one who would think of opposing someone who has the Divine Beast Fenrir-sama as his backer, kukuku She inadvertently said a dangerous thing. This Divine Beast-sama. However, speaking frankly about my ability huh. Come to think of it, Ive thought about it before. As long as I dont have a great backer, I cant be open about it. Certainly, if its Divine Beast-sama, she would be enough as the great backer I thought of. Rather than opening up after my marriage, and living in fear, it might be better to open up before the marriage, and break it off. Myne-dono, Myne-dono Eh? Dont just Eh?. We will soon reach the royal capital While I was recalling the conversation on what I should do from now on with Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, we seem to have arrived at the capital. Now then, Ill have to meet Ou-sama and convey Divine Beast Fenrir-samas message. Wafu? He was probably worrying, looking at my condition. Unusually, the little Fenrir wasnt on my head, but rolled into a ball on my lap, and licking my hand. Itll be alright, no need to worry about me Cheer up`, cheerfulness is the most important`, Gao` Encouraged by the little Fenrir, a smile reflexively surfaced on my face. Un, thats right! Smiles are the most important! After all, sooner or later, Ill must walk on this path. The peerless Divine Beast-sama will become my backer! There isnt anything happier than this. Bring out your courage, Myne!! Ooh, Myne! Its good that you returned safely Ou-sama greeted me with a smile across his whole face. The game this time proceeded just as planned, so of course he would be happy. Presently, Claude and the others seems to be under intense investigation. Since we have to quickly safeguard the dragon child, and return it to its parent. The knight leader isnt good with deceiving with words, so theyd probably be tortured or something. Though they are paying for their actions, it doesnt really feel good, so it was correct not to ask. Thank you for your consideration, knight leader! Myne. I heard that you have something to report to me, but what kind of talk is it? For now, Ill report about this times game, but Is it possible to clear out the people? As I said that and looked around me, Ou-sama told his surrounding close aides to withdraw, and we moved to the royaltys private room. As expected, we cant be together alone. Alto, you come too Brother-in-law-san who was told that by King-sama also moved with us. Now then, lets hear it I started talking about the things that occured in the Divine Spirit Forest. I then talked about meeting Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, and the adventurers hired by Claude attaching the slave collar and showed hostility. Those damn fools!!!! King-sama and Brother-in-law-san were both exasperated with Claude and the others foolish move. Well, thats natural. Even I thought the same thing. Wait, Myne Did you say Divine Beast Fenrir-samas children? That carefree wolf relaxing on your head Dont tell me Yes, he is Divine Beast Fenrir-samas child He seems to have noticed us talking about him. He greeted, Wafu!, as he raised his right hand. No, thats cute but, what are you doing to the King-sama and the next King-sama? It probably lost interes, and once again started relaxing on top of my head. I, I cant believe it The Divine Beast-sama from legends in front of me It must have been quite the shock. Both of them were visibly trembing, no, getting flustered. However, the talk wont proceed if this goes on. Ill forcibly proceed with the talk! I took out the three Slave Collars from my storage bag. King-sama, these are the Slave Collars attached to this kid and his siblings. I thought that it might be useful so I brought it with me I handed the collars to Brother-in-law-san. These are certainly Slave Collars. There are serial numbers engraved onto these things, so we can arrest those guys who gave these to Claude and the others. Thanks for the help, Myne And, at that moment, Brother-in-law-san who looked like he suddenly recaleld something looked at me and asked. Wait? Slave Collars can only be taken off by the person who attached it in the first place, right? How is it off without any incident? !! As expected, its here!!! Now then, bring out your courage, Myne. I used my Skill My answer was probably outside their expectations. They didnt think that I would talk about my Skills. Both of them looked at each other and made surprised expressions. Whats with that? Didnt you not want to talk about your Skills? Yes, that is certainly the case. For the time being, can we put that aside and continue the report? Both of them nodded their head and said Yeah, and urged met o continue. I then conveyed the message from Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. There will be no next time, huh Chichiue, isnt this rather a silver lining? Thanks to Myne intervening, we were forgiven for this, so. At any rate, though Divine Beast-samas child was stabbed to death, he promptly acted Thats true, I cant express my gratitude with just thanking him, huh I then told them about DIvine Beast Fenrir-sama calling me her friend. About her children getting attached to me, and leaving behind them, but he still followed me. I then talked more about my relationship with the Divine Beast parent and child. Also, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama said this. That she will become my backer. If I deem necessary, I can talk about my Skills without fear A Divine Beast-sama becoming a human individual his backer, you say!!? Wafu! Probably reading the flow of the talk, the little Fenrir howled. (TLN: I have no idea what wafu is even supposed to be.) As if affirming the current talk. I see, I dont know what kid of secret there is to your Skill, but Divine Beast-sama protecting you Such an amazing thing happened, huh I nodded silently. Fumu, Myne. We are one royal family, before hearing about your Skill, can I meet Divine Beast-sama? King-sama seemed to have thought up something, and asked me that. I dont know without asking, but it should probably be alright All of a sudden, it has been arrange that the royal family and I will have a talk with Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. Now then, I wonder what will happen. I hope the talk will go well. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Thank you for sending in lots of names for the little Fenrir. I have summarised the total results (simple version) in activity report. Please take a look if you like. I think the decided name will come out around chapter 76 or 77. Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Alex D. TL: Izzy Chapter 76. It was hurriedly decided that the royal family and I will assemble and have a conference with Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. They cant immediately take time to assemble the royalty and move to the Divine Spirit Forest or more precisely, they cant move freely while the case with Claude and the others isnt settled, so until after it becomes stable. I will tell Fenrir-sama for now As I said that, I called out to Fenrir-sama telepathically. What is it, Myne As I convey to Fenrir-sama the contents of the talk I just had with Ou-sama-tachi, she replied with an astonished voice. Why dont I go there? You can connect between this place and that with your Skill, right? It will be settled in only a few steps, no? However, theyll see my power, you know? Isnt that alright, either way, you will talk about your power, right? Ah, thats right. I didnt realise that at all. After that, since there wasnt a need to hide it, there shouldnt be any problems. Ill try asking them I quickly told Ou-sama and Brother-in-law-san about Divine Beast Fenrir-samas proposal. Divine Beast Fenrir-sama said that she will come here W, what!? The whole royal capital will be in pandemonium, you know!? Aah, I left out a few words. As expected, though only a part, I hesitated on telling them about my Skill. No, it will be alright. If I use my Skill, she can move here immediately, so As soon as I said that, their movements stopped, and turned silent. This silence is really unpleasant. In a sense, its a scene of nervousness, but. The little Fenrir who had been on my head patting me destroyed the feeling of tension. In the midst of an extremely complicated atmosphere, King-sama smiled wryly and looked towards the little Fenrir. I understand that your Skill is extraordinary. Well gather all the royalty immediately, and as soon as theyre gathered, can you invite Divine Beast-sama? Understood, I will convey that to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama! Receiving instructions from King-sama, Brother-in-law-san exited the room to call for family members. However, it feels like a dream. My daughters finally marrying, and her spouse defeated an Orc King, and even befriended a Divine Beast-sama. In society, Im lionised as a hero, but. Ive completely lost my confidence As King-sama said that, the little Fenrir jumped off from my head with a Pyon, and walked to King-samas feet. While looking at him, wondering what he was trying to do, he jumped onto Ou-samas back and ran up to Ou-samas head in one go. What are you doing!!! W, what are you thinking, climbing onto King-samas head!!! He probably didnt hear my flustered voice, as the little Fenrir patted Ou-samas head. Cheer up` . Theres also the fact that he was a Divine Beasts child, so King-sama did not even say a single complain. His expression hardened, dumbfounded by what had happened. King-sama, that kid said Cheer up` As if responding to my words, the little Fenrir said Wafu! and once again raised his hand and agreed. Ou-sama who heard that Un, he burst into laughter. And really loud at that. I will have to cheer up if thats what Divine Beast-sama says! I thank you, Divine Beast-sama Hearing King-samas words, it once again said Wafu! and returned to me once again. Perhaps because my body is small, while he was having somewhat more trouble than when he climbed onto King-sama, he was already climbing onto my head, which you could say is his usual place. After that, as King-sama stared at the little Fenrirs actions, Brother-in-law-san returned, leading the members of royalty. Hm? Aah, Aishas also here. She looks really nervous though. Thats natural since shes surrounded by royalty, huh, even I would be if I didnt have my Skills. She was surely brought along by Sylphy. The people who had gathered are King-sama, First Queen-sama, and a woman I have never met before. She is probably His Highness Lecters mother, in other words, the Second Queen-sama, right? She also somehow looks like His Highness Lecter, after all. Next is Brother-in-law-san and Sylphy, His Highness Lewis and His Highness Lecter. Ari and Aisha, these nine people and including me, a total of ten. Facing all the gathered members, King-sama started explaining the situation. That Divine Beast Fenrir-sama will come here using my Skill. That Divine Beast Fenrir-sama stands behind me as my backer. And that my Skills are so powerful that a Divine Beast must become my backer. Hearing that explanation, excluding my two fiancees and Brother-in-law-san, everyone there showed expressions of surprise. That being the case. Myne who has become friends with a Divine Beast-sama will become our relative. We may not be thinking of using him, but Divine Beast-sama may be worried about that. Therefore, I had been thinking of proving our innocence to Divine Beast-sama King-sama talked to everyone there about his thoughts, and is confirming that there are no objections. King-sama seems to have thought about this really seriously. I feel happy that the whole countrys King-sama said something like this, but I also feel guilty. However, my Skills alone are dangerous. Depending on my feelings, I might even become the worst criminal. Of course, I do not have such plans at all so itll be alright, but others might not think that. While I was collecting my thoughts, King-sama seems to have confirmed the intentions of all the members. Now then, Myne, wont you invite Divine Beast-sama? Yes Im really nervous of using my Skill in this situation where Im observed. What can I do about this fear. When I was about to be crushed by anxiety, I realised Sylphy and Aisha clenched their fist while looking at me. The both of them then slowly moved their mouths. Go for it! I feel my nervousness dispersing all at once. The little Fenrir then barked Wafuu!! loudly to support me. With the little Fenrirs bark, I resolved myself. Using Unique Magic?Space-time, I connected the space between here and Divine Beast Fenrir-samas residence, the cavern. And then at the same time, a black vortex appeared before my eyes as usual. Ooooh!! A large violet wolf then slowly appeared from the vortex. Yes, that wolf, is the one handed down through the ancient legends, Divine Beast?Fenrir. My new friend. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. *syosetu stuff* TL: Izzy Divine Beast Fenrir-sama Someone muttered that. I didnt notice when we first met in the forest, but looking at her from this proximity, I certainly felt a majestic (?) like strength. Her status as a Divine Beast really isnt just for show! King of the Hume race. I have heard that you have something to talk to me about, what business do you have? I am grateful that I am able to meet you, Divine Beast-sama. I have heard that you have become my daughters spouse, Mynes backer. A Divine Beast-sama becoming a Humes. No, I have heard that the person has a secret that you desire to protect just that one person by name Ou-sama started talking to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. Starting from Aisha and me, all the members who were present held their breaths as they looked at the scene. Umu, there is no doubt that my friend has a large . My friend, as you can see, is kind-hearted. If that is exposed, there will definitely be people who will try to take advantage of that kindness and use him. Therefore, I have become that persons backer Ou-sama and Divine Beast Fenrir-samas conversation continued for a while after that. In the end, Ou-sama seems like he wants to know roughly when will Divine Beast Fenrir-sama move for my sake. Well, thats certainly natural. Even if the person himself doesnt have any plan for that, it would be extremely bad if they unconsciously incurred her imperial wrath. In the end, the rough idea is these two points. ?Those who hurt me, those who try to deceive and use me, she will not even shun taking such peoples lives. ?This does not apply if I am cooperating with my own intentions. I understand. All of us present here understood this seriously, and promise not to use Myne for our selfish desires. In regard to this, I have a question. I have heard that if a restriction using Divine Beast-samas power is violated, that person will be punished, but is that true? Hm, somehow the atmospheres changing, you know? King-sama, what are you planning on saying. Fumu, that is certainly true In that case, wont you use that on us? Wont you understand our resolve with that? Of course, to those that do not desire this restriction, I swear that they will absolutely not reveal Mynes ability Divine Beast-samas punishment isnt that something outrageous!? It isnt good for the countrys King-sama to promise that!!!! King-sama, that is absolutely not okay! As I interrupted the talk, What, it wont be a problem if the promise isnt broken, right? King-sama replied with a smile. No, thats not it, thats not the problem! I do not mind that, but is that truly alright? King-sama strongly nodded at Divine Beast Fenrir-samas question. King-sama then confirmed whether the people who were there other than me accepted that restriction. The result, those who decided to accept it are King-sama, First Queen-sama, Brother-in-law-san, His Highness Lewis, and Ari. Also, my two fiancees, a total of seven people. Those who decided to not accept it are Second Queen-sama and His Highness Lecter. His Highness Lecter seemed like he wanted to accept it, but was admonished by his real mother, Second Queen-sama, and gave up. She seems to fear that in the one-in-a-thousandth chance that all the people who accepted the condition are dead, the royal familys blood will die out. Since that is absolutely true, King-sama silently nodded, and accepted it. Kukuku, humans are interesting. Very well, I shall accept this condition At the moment Divine Beast Fenrir-sama said that, a faint light surfaced from her violet body. I have accepted this restriction, can you hear my voice? Huh? Telepathy? As I wondered about this strangely, the ones who accepted the restriction showed expressions of surprise. T, this is Brother-in-law-san also looked bewildered. King of Hume race, the Power of Restriction you said, accurately it is called Divine Beast Contract. Its basis is the same as the Divine Beasts Sacred Protection Myne received. However, if you were to violate what you have vowed in front of me, you shall receive an unbearable pain throughout your whole body. But, in exchange, you will be able to converse with me through telepathy. Just because there is this contract, do not for get your promise, alright? Faren Augusta Race: Hume ̣֣51 Gender: Male Age: 52 years Occupation: King of the Augusta Kingdom Skill One-handed Sword?Saint Lv9 Physical Strength Enhancement?Large Divine Beast Contract Telepathy ?Fenrir? new! Its certainly added. However, it is different from Mynes, you cannot converse with our family from anywhere you want. Remember that you need to be within a certain range from our family. Though, there probably wont be cases where you have to call out to me As soon as Divine Beast Fenrir-sama said that, the little Fenrir on my head raised his voice. Im here, you know`Im here` At the moment he raised his voice, Divine Beast Fenrir-sama spoke in an astonished voice. I see, you really dont plan to come home, do you, boy? Im not going back`I want to be with Myne` Saying that, he once again patted my head. No, I want you to stop patting my head, please. I have certainly received the Divine Beast Contract King-sama who understood the situation said that to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. Umu, well then, I will be returning. Myne, wont you link to my residence Understood! Thank you very much!! As I once again used Unique Magic?Space-time, a black vortex appeared in front of me just like before. As the little Fenrir raised his hand and called out Wafu! to Divine Beast Fenrir-sama who decided to return. Ill entrust that kid to you, Myne Saying that, she disappeared into the vortex. With the overwhelming presence of Divine Beast Fenrir-sama disappearing from that place, the atmosphere evidently lightened. Phew, as expected of Divine Beast-sama. The presence is to the extent of being dreadful Brother-in-law-san expressed those words. Excluding me, everyone nodded at those words. Now then, the two people who did not receive Divine Beast-samas contract, withdraw Receiving King-samas words, Second Queen-sama and His Highness Lecter both withdrew from the room. As expected, His Highness Lecter made a face as if regretting a little. Theres no helping it, I guess. Now then, Myne. Wont you tell us about it? Finally, the time to talk about my secret has come. Come on, I shall summon my courage! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: Izzy The Skills I was bestowed with by Kami-sama are As I said that, I felt all the members that were present gulped. Of course, I am also nervous that my throat dried up. Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste, these two Skills As I said that, everyone except for Aisha made expressions as if saying Oh?. Fumu, its the same as the report we received from the temple, isnt it? If those two are the Skills you have been bestowed with, there isnt any reason for Divine Beast-sama to be your backer, right? Brother-in-law-san inquired about that. Yes, certainly, if you look at these two separately, thats how it is, huh. King-sama, King-sama is called the hero by society. A big reason for that is said to be the combination of the Skills possessed, right? Yeah, I certainly agreed with those who said that King-sama affirmed my words, and returned a reply. My Skills can be joined together, and doing so, it exhibits an outrageous ability Fumu, certainly, it can become a way greater power if the Skills are combined, but. The combination of the Skills Myne obtainedI cant think of anything Certainly, if you dont understand precisely the ability of the individual Skills, you probably cant think of anything. Thats the natural response, huh. I can cut the Skills of other people or monsters Ive seen with Appraisal, and paste it somewhere else Even though I said that, everyone seemed like they didnt quite understand. However, after Aisha and Sylphy thought for a while, they shouted. Theyve seen my fight with the Orc King firsthand, after all, thats probably why they could understand what I just said. Da, Danna-sama t, thats dont tell me!? Myne-kun!!? The others seem like they didnt understand. Yes, thats right. Ive Cut the Skills from the Orc King and the others and Paste them on myself. The Skill I used to invite Fenrir-sama is a Skill I obtained from the Orc King With those words, everyone present seem to have understood. All of them showed dumbfounded expressions. I see, thats why you used so many Skills during the mock battle! Brother-in-law-san seem to have recalled the mock battle and expressed his understanding. The reason I didnt talk about my Skill, is because I thought people who will try to use me will appear if they know about this I explained why I kept silent and hid it up until now. I talked about my fear of people who I would avoid in fear appearing so that I can avoid getting used, and everything I have thought about. I understand now, Myne. Its certainly something Divine Beast-sama would mind Myne, during the mock battle, why didnt you cut off my Skills? If you did that, wouldnt you have won against me? Though Brother-in-law-san said that, my answer has already been decided from the start. When I cut off Skills from people. Ive decided that it should only be when danger approaches my family, acquaintances or my own lives! At that time, Brother-in-law-san was purely thinking for my sake and held the mock battle. That is why, I responded fair and square! As I answered that, Brother-in-law-san smiled, and like when he came to my house, patted my back. The little Fenrir took the opportunity and patted my head as well. Un, Ive said this many times, but Id like it if you stop it. I see, I can trust those words, right? Since you have Divine Beast-sama as your backer, I understand that I have no choice but to trust you, but this is an important matter. Properly answer me with your own words I think King-sama is probably worrying about me stealing Skills indiscriminately. This is probably the natural reaction as a statesman. He doesnt have the confidence to believe me, since I didnt open up about my secret, which is the biggest reason. Thats why, I had expected King-sama would ask me about this. Thats why to let him trust me, I prayed from my heart while I answered. Yes, I will absolutely not take Skills indiscriminately! Hearing my proclamation, King-samas visibly showed an expression of relief. Understood I shall trust you. However, its an ability I didnt expect. I see, I can now understand you crushing an Orc King alone. Honestly, even though I saw the Orc Kings remains, I couldnt quite believe it After that, I received a few questions, and the discussion ended. At any rate, Ou-sama and the others have the matter about the dragons children, and Ive only just returned form the Divine Spirit Forest. I have to take time to rest and King-sama has to pass down his judgment, after all. Receiving Mynes shocking confession, I had originally wanted to slowly collect my thoughts, but I have to first settle an urgent matter. The place I am in is a room in the dungeon created underneath the royal castle to capture atrocious criminals. Claude, the heir to the Roselia family who had been arrested because of his dishonesty in the previous game, is imprisoned here. Accompanied by the knight leader, I who entered the prison asked the jailer a question. How is it, has he confessed? No, not yet Knitting my brows at the jailers words, I looked at Claude who was tied to the wall. He was probably whipped quite a bit. Tears can be seen here and there on his pointlessly extravagant clothes, and thin traces of blood oozing out from them. Though he hasnt been imprisoned for too long, but judging from his looks, he probably received quite a lot of interrogation. I originally wanted to take more time to get him to confess, but this time, we dont have much time. Even at this moment, the adult dragon may show up in some town. I absolutely do not want to see a dragon blinded by rage from its child stolen from it. We have to release the child dragon no matter what it takes before any damage is inflicted. This isnt a situation where we can choose our means any more. Claude, honestly tell us the hiding place of the child dragon Your Majesty! Please listen to me! This is a conspiracy! I have been framed! Yes, I have been framed by that commoner called Myne or something!!! I took a sidelong glance at the Claude who had become desperate and made up excuses, and took out something from my bosom. As soon as he saw that thing, Claude who had been making excuses suddenly stopped moving, and abruptly became quiet. Yes, this is the Slave Collar Myne entrusted me with. Your Majesty, I will hand this over. These are Slave Collars which had been attached to the children. These are thought to be carried by the adventurers Claude hired. I thought it might be helpful so (TLN: This is so different from what he actually said.) Seeing the Slave Collars I received from Myne, my heart danced for joy. There isnt any physical evidence better than these collars. I immediately summoned the knight leader, and had him infer the slave dealer registered with the royal family from the engraved serial number. Then, before 30 minutes passed, the slave dealer was determined. Well done! Immediately arrest that slave dealer! Then search whether the child dragon is within his store! There isnt much time, hurry!! I once again asked Claude who went silent. Claude. Ill ask you once again, where did you hide the child dragon? I see, hes still feigning ignorance. Jailer, cut off one of Claudes finger As I emotionlessly issued the instruction to the jailer, Claude looked towards my face in a panic. Please wait! Your Majesty!! Your Majesty!! I dont know anything, I dont know!! Please stop, Hiii Theres no helping it if he doesnt this late in the game. Its just that, hell lose his hand if he doesnt want to talk. I silently signalled the jailer. Guoooooooooooooo!!!! Finger, my finger!!!!! The jailer who received my signal, silently cut off one of Claudes finger. How is it, do you feel like talking now? GuGuHaaHaa As expected, hes stubborn. Well, if he confessed to his crimes, it wouldnt end with just his finger getting cut off. He wont confess easily, huh. As I thought that, the knights dragged two men over. One of them is the slave dealer who had registered the collar. The other one is the Roselia family head, that is, Claudes father. Your Majesty!? Why am I here C, Claude!!!! What have you done to deserve this!! Discovering his own son restrained and receiving torture, Lord Roselia shouted loudly. I explained to Lord Roselia all about the sequence of events. Hearing my explanations, Lord Roselia who understood the situation had his complexion visibly deteriorate. Thats understandable. If this was true No, since there was proof, it is true, the Roselia family would undoubtedly be shut down. While I was talking with Lord Roselia, the slave dealer was bounded beside Claude. Now then, let me ask again. Where did you hide the child dragon? It wont end with just a finger this time. Think carefully before you talk Hmph, both of them are not explaining huh. Lord Roselia, wont you persuade your son? If you can get information on where the child dragon is, I can allow your Roselia family to only shut down. Well, itll be impossible to not be criticised at all, though Lord Roselia who heard my words became desperate and started persuading his son. Just by seeing him persuading, there doesnt seem to be any doubt that Lord Roselia isnt related to this matter. I watched over them for a while, but there was absolutely no progress, so I once again decided to signal the jailer. Jailer, cut off one of the slave dealers finger. After that, cut off two of Claudes The slave dealer who heard my words showed a desperate expression. Claude looked at me with eyes full of hatred. Let me ask you once again, where is the child dragon! Ill talk! Ill talk!!! Ill talk so please let me go!! Wh, you bastard!!! Oh, the slave dealer gave in, huh. Though that guy Claude was glaring at the slave dealer, Ill somehow manage with this. Oh, thats a good attitude. And, where did you hide it? Its in the Town of Adol Of all the places, its in Adol!!!! Did they hide it in a town with so many people!? This is bad, Adols also too far from the royal capital!!! Kuh, isnt there some kind of way! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. I am sorry for the late deciding of the little Fenrirs name. Somehow, I was delayed. It will be decided in the next chapter, Chapter 79! I have already written it, and submitted it in advance. Those who are looking forward to it, please wait for a while longer! TL: Izzy We who have been commanded to breakup the discussion, headed to the room which we will stay in until the marriage ceremony. As we entered the room, we drank the black tea a maid brought while relaxing. This black tea is probably a high grade item which I have never drank in my whole life. I do not understand the taste of an expensive black tea. Immediately after I opened up about my secret, I am honestly worried what kind of attitude the two of them will take with me. This isnt the time to be savouring black tea, huh. As I was worrying Dont worry`, Ill be with you` Gao`, said the little Fenrir, as he once again patted my head. Seeing that kid, my worrying feels idiotic, doesnt it! Didnt both of them say it before! That theyll be my allies no matter what happens. Itll definitely be alright, what am I doing, not trusting those girls! Un, lets cheer up! Itll definitely be alright with the two of them!! Phew, that surprised me Sylphy started talking. Im sorry, for keeping quiet As I became crestfallen and apologised, Sylphy flustered and waved her hands, and talked to me. No, thats not true! Im not blaming Danna-sama. Im simply surprised greatly, there isnt any deeper meaning to it! Please understand! Thats right, its true that were surprised, but its not like Myne-kun changed or anything Both Sylpy and Aisha seem as if they didnt mind. Are you not scared of me? As I timidly asked that, Why is there a need for us to be scared? Eh? Why? And, both of them made puzzled faces. Eh? After all, I might take your Skills away, right? As I said that, both of them once again looked at each others faces before saying Aah, thats the case at the same time. Ive said this previously, didnt I? That I will not betray you no matter whatI will be your ally my whole life I dont mind at all either, you know? Although its a marriage which started as a tradition of the royal family, its natural to be Danna-samas ally after we are married. Thats right, lets talk about countermeasures as a family Huh? Even though Ive made a great resolution and opened up Isnt this a little too anti-climatic? However, both of them said that they will trust me, didnt they? Somehow, I feel really happy. Mn, Mnn, somehow my eyes are getting blurry by itself. Dont cry`, dont cry`If Myne cries I also feel like crying` The little Fenrir got down from my head, and licked my face. As if hes wiping up the tears streaming out of its own accord. Seeing that I have calmed down, the little Fenrir once again said Heave-ho, heave-ho and moved to the top of my head. When the little Fenrir climbed onto my head, I expressed gratitude to my two fiancees and my cute partner. Youre welcome This is natural, dont mind it Wafu! They each replied to my thanks. Then, my two fiancees who heard the little Fenrirs reply once again took a long hard look at the little Fenrir. Hey, Myne-kun. Whats this kids name? Yeah, I am certainly curious about his name Thats right! I wanted to discuss his name with these two! Good timing, let me ask them! No, he doesnt have a particular name. Thats why I thought that we should give him one, but he will become a part of our family, so I wanted to ask for your opinions Name` Thats right, your name, would you like a cool name or a cute one? Mn`, anything is okay` Un, I was an idiot for asking. He originally lived in the wild so he isnt really familiar with names, huh. Both of them heard my conversation with the little Fenrir, but I wonder what they think of it. As I looked at both of their expressions, their eyes seem to be sparkling as theywere thinking of something. Aishas definitely thinking of a cute one, while Sylphys thinking of a cool one, huh. As I said anythings good, I took the little Fenrir who had been fidgeting down from my head. I then hugged him while approaching those two. I think the name Fenrirs good enough though? What are you saying, Hime-sama! Hes such a cute kid, you know! I firmly nominate Koro! Nonono, hes a Divine Beast, you know? How about Shin!? Isnt it cool! (TLN: Divine Beast = Shinjuu) No! Koro, Koro is beter! Even if its Hime-sama, I will not yield! Somehow, its become really heated. Wafu? Danna-sama, Danna-sama! Shins good, isnt it? Myne-kun! It should be Koro, right!? Koros better right!! Aah, I got dragged into this. As I was worrying, the little Fenrir opened his mouth and yawned as if it was someone elses business. Wafuuuuu??? Hm? Wait a minute. I think I might have thought of something? Hey, the two of you Hows Waffle? (TLN: Waffuru) As I said that, the two who had been quarrelling suddenly stopped. This kids always barking Wafu, isnt he? Since Wafu doesnt sound good for some reason, I attached a character and made it a little cuter Wafuru How is it? I think its quite good though As I said that, the little Fenrirs tail wagged wildly as he said WafuWafu`, and looked like he was pleased with it. Somehow, this kid looks like hes pleased with it, isnt he? If the person himself is pleased with it, that would be the best, huh Both of them seem to agree on it. I held the little Fenrir and brought it in front of my eyes. Is Waffle okay? Wafu! Okay` The little Fenrir waved his hand, his tail swinging wildly, and accepted the name. Thus, the little Fenrirs name has been decided to be Waffle. Please take care of me from now on! Waffle!! Huh, I seem to have hallucinated and heard something. Pochi I wonder what that means? AN: That being said, his name is decided to be Waffle! Nattan-san, thank you for the wonderful name! I was worrying on either that or Pochi, but in the end, I went with this! Will Pochi have another chance!? Please take care of me from now on as well. Sponsor: Kyle S. TL: Izzy I never expected Cut & Paste to have such a power Lewis whispered. That ability is certainly outside of my expectations. During the mock battle, I thought that his battle style was strangely reliant on Skills, but after knowing his ability, I can now understand that. If at that time, Myne stole my Skills, and made full use of the Skills he has, there is no doubt I would have lost. However, from now on, if he becomes close to royalty, Mynes enemies wouldnt only have physical power. I dont think there will be honey traps, but its possible that he might be assassinated when hes unprepared or something. Even in an inter-personal battle, theres no doubt that he is still inexperienced. Just as I promised, Ill have to give him lessons ahead of time, huh. Ani-sam, is he really safe? As I worked out Mynes combat training from now on, Lewis asked me worriedly. I too am a little worried(TLN: Instead of watashi, she uses watakushi, a more formal version) Hm? Ari too? Well, certainly, if you think of only his ability, you might be worried. Those Skills are a unique ability Kami-sama bestowed. Before one realises it, theres a possibility it might be taken away. Its not impossible to feel uneasy, huh. On the contrary, its weird for people like me who doesnt worry about it. You guys, theres no need to worry. Calmly think, if Myne felt like stealing our Skills, hed have stolen it a long time ago, wouldnt he? Ah If you calmly think about it, you can understand. If someone who thinks about his uneasiness like Lewis and Ari has such a power. There probably isnt any alternatives but to quickly steal the Skills in front of them. For you see, their opponents will be weakened, and their own ability increases. Like that, there isnt even a need to think about the consequences. If you think and applied this to Myne, you will understand. Firstly, if he plans to plunder Skills, there isnt a need to tell us about his abilities like this time at all. He could have quickly stolen our Skills, and killed us, and escape using the Skill he showed us when he invited the Divine Beast. On top of that, Myne has a Divine Beast as his backer. A human who can defeat an Orc King single-handedly and the Divine Beast Fenrir, its the most abnormal combination. No matter what kind of military is sent to this combination as an opponent, theyll be able to defeat them, right? That is, if you simply compare their present battle power, there isnt a reason for Myne to hold back on that. Even so, Myne opened up to us about his ability. His purpose in getting a Divine Beast as his backer is also not to threaten us, but rather to mentally insure that it will end without hostility. Therefore, what he have to do is to believe in Myne, and deepen our friendship. I think that is enough. As I conveyed my thoughts to both of them, they didnt come to a clean decision, but they showed calmer expressions than before. Nee-san has gotten an outrageous person as her spouse, huh. Well, a cooperation has been decided between Nee-sans Clan and mine, so rather, since he is that strong a person, I can look forward to the materials he sells to us, huh Lewis seems like he has regained enough composure to crack jokes. Thats true, we can just easily act to support Myne as royalty. If he stands out from now on, no matter what there will be nobles who think of bad things, after all Yosh, with this, my little brother and sister will probably be alright. After this, if we deepen our friendship with Myne, it will naturally be settled. I then once again switch over my thoughts to how I should train Myne. The child dragon Myne said isnt someone elses problem, huh. Ill lend you a little of my power, I can understand the emotions of having your child separated from you When I went out for a short while, my own children was abducted by humans. The children who have never seen a human before approached them out of curiousity, those annoying slave collars were attached on them. Noticing the fact that my children have been kidnapped from their cries, I hurriedly chased after a few humans and ended them. Its good that I finally caught up to them, but a human who had been cornered stabbed my cute boy with a dagger. That feeling of loss and rage just recalling it disturbs my heart. The dragon parent who had its child abducted is probably experiencing the same emotions. Originally, it probably isnt something I should intervene. However, I want to somehow help it as a parent who also had her children taken from her. Speaking of dragons, I might understand something if I ask Jormungandr Jormungandr, a Divine Beast who like me, has been entrusted with the duty of safeguarding this land by God. The supreme being who rules the Dragon race, and my younger brother. Jor, can you hear me? Jor Its me, Fenrir Hm? Oh, Fen-nee? Its been a long time, Im busy with something right now, is it something urgent? I think its probably related to the reason youre busy I told Jormungandr about the fact that my children had been abducted, my meeting with Myne, and everything related to it. As I did that, as expected, the reason he is busy is exactly the kidnapping of the little dragon. Nuu, those humans Theyre beyond help, reaching out their hand even Fen-nees children. It might better to destroy them once Calm down, fortunately, thanks to Myne, my children are safe. However, I am also feeling bitter, sympathising with the feelings of the dragon who had its child kidnapped. Right now, Myne it moving to rescue the child, so I will assist him I promised that if I get hold of the childs whereabouts, I will immediately contact Jor, and ended the telepathy. Next, Ill have to tell Myne about the details weve arranged. Myne answer me Yes! Fenrir-sama! I told Myne about the thing to be done, and requested that the child will quickly be returned to the dragon parent, even if only a little faster. As expected, thats the most reliable method, huh. I think its alright, but I have to take the possibility of getting rejected into account. Order the First Knight Unit to immediately head towards Adol!!! I ordered the knight leader, and dispatched the knight unit to the Town of Adol. Every minute and every second counts, a delay in decision may possibly cause fatal wounds. While following the back of the knight leader who was running until he was out of sight, I myself started to mobilise. My destination Myne, my daughters husbands room. Excuse me, its me, Faren. Im entering I sent a maid to announce them beforehand, and immediately my daughter came to greet me. Entering my daughter and the others living room, I couldnt see Mynes figure. Sylphy, whats Myne doing? Aah, Danna-sama is At the moment my daughter opened her mouth, Myne appeared from the neighbouring room. Myne, Im sorry, but wont you lend me your power? I know the place they hid the dragons child, but it is extremely far. Every minute is precious, so wont you go and rescue it with the travel method you showed us just now? Its not for my selfish desires, but to save the innocent citizens. Wont you please? As I lowered my head, Myne told me to raise my head in a panic. If just this lowering of my head can save the lives of the innocent citizens, then it is cheap price to pay. I will cooperate! Thats why, please raise your head! King-sama! Moreover, I have been told that Fenrir-sama will also cooperate. Where is the little dragon right now? Divine Beast-sama will cooperate!? I am thankful for that above all else. If Myne also cooperates, this probelm is destined to be solved. It is at the Town of Labyrinth, Adol AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. At the time everyone is reading this (the time Ive appointed in advance), I will be in a shinkansen. Today and tomorrow, I will be on a business trip. I have finished writing tomorrows part, so the update will not be delayed, but I will not be able to deal with typos. Please take care of me. Sponsor: Homer T. TL: Izzy It is in the Town of Labyrinth, Adol The location of the little dragon King-sama informed me is the Town of Labyrinth, Adol, where I just went the other day with Aisha. Thank goodness. The only places Unique Magic?Space-time can go to are places I have been to, after all. If it was a town I dont know, I wouldnt be able to cooperate. Understood! Adol, is it! Thank goodness. I cant travel to a place I have never been to before so Mm, is that so? After being surprised from hearing that fact, King-sama felt relieved. If one is unlucky, it would take two days to arrive at Adol from the royal capital. Certainly, with not much leeway time-wise, King-sama cant afford to care about appearances. I really get flustered if someone suddenly lowers their head. Divine Beast-sama said that she will cooperate, meaning? Aah, thats right. I havent explained it in detail, have I? Fenrir-sama also had her children kidnapped. Since it isnt somebody elses problem, so she sympathises with the dragon parent. I was told that the Divine Beast who is Fenrir-samas little brother, governs the dragon race, so she wants to confirm the situation I told King-sama about the things Fenrir-sama just told me about. Wait a minute, what did you just say? Fenrir-sama sympathises with the dragon No, not that. The one after that Hm? What is it, I wonder? What I said after that The Divine Beast who is Fenrir-samas little brother? The Divine Beast who is Fenrir-samas little brother That. Divine Beast-samas little brother, you say? Why did it became that serious a matter Glancing at King-sama who is feeling dumbfounded from the appearance of a new Divine Beast-sama from the corner of my eyes, I sent a telepathic message to Fenrir-sama. I have discovered the little dragons place. It seems to be in the Town of Adol, I will be heading there now Yosh, Ive finished contacting her! Lets quickly go there. Itd be bad if I jump right into the town, so lets connect to a place a little further from it. Now then, Ill be leaving! Waffle, come on As I said that, Waffle said Wafu!, ran and jumped towards me. Sylphy called out to me as I was gently catching Waffle in my arms. Danna-sama, should we follow you? Uun, since I have to go against the dragon in the worst case, please wait here. If its just Waffle and I, I dont think you need to think too much! As I said that, Sylphy made an expression of slight regret, but she pulled back when she heard about a fight with a dragon. Myne-kun, well make delicious food while we wait fo ryou, so take care Aisha sent me off with a smile. I waved my hand to my two fiancees, and used Unique Magic?Space-time. Now then, I should hurry. Ill be going! T, this is bad, Nee-san! Whats the matter? Arent you quite panicked, Jor? Ive just been contacted by Myne, telling me that he had found the whereabouts of the little draggon, so I immediately relayed the information to Jor. The parent should be a little more relieved, yes, relieved but, the situation seems to be somewhat strange. The parent dragon flew out to meet it! From the looks of it, it might attack the human town What did he say!? This matter is certainly the fault of the humans. Usually, I wouldnt be that surprised, but this time, it has promised not to attack Myne and the human town. For that, Myne did so much. What are you doing! Call him back immediately!! If I could do that, I would have done it long ago! If I go out, itd be worse!! My goodness, Myne is heading to that town right now. No matter how abnormal Myne is, hell be at a disadvantage with a dragon as his opponent. Kuh, its not the case for Jor, but its impossible for me to go out. I predicted wrongly, I should contact Myne since hes securing the young. Myne, do you hear me? The dragon parent is coming towards you! I fear that it may become a battle, you dont have to force yourself. Think only for your own safety, alright! Although I warned him, with that kids personality, he probably wont protect only himself. Good grief, what should I do! Dont die, Myne! Wa, Wafuu? Hearing my conversation with Fenrir-sama, Waffle instinctively tucked its tail under between its legs. Even if she says she fears it will become a battle with a dragon. For now, Waffle, lets help save the dragon child from the Town of Adol and pull out If I use Unique Magic?Space-time at the last moment to a place I can see, I think I can pull away even from a dragon as an opponent. The town of Adol might disappear if Waffle and I went with all our power and the dragon struggles. Ah!? Wait a minute. Waffle, I thought of a good ideaUmm After my strategy meeting with Waffle ended, I quickly made the preliminary arrangements. Then, I who finished my preliminary arrangements, ran towards Adol. What I heard from Ou-sama is that rather than the middle of the town, it seems to be imprisoned in a slave dealers storehouse in a place beside the labyrinth, but. I dont know the exact place. Once we go near it, we can only gamble on Waffles perception ability and Presence Detection?Large, huh Ive done all I can! Firstly, well have to hurry to the Town of Adol! The last time I came with Aisha, there were quite a lot of people standing in line even though we entered the town, but we dont have much time this time. I ran towards the gatekeeper-san and showed him the free pass I received from Ou-sama, and entered the Town of Adol. Its a place I just came to the other day. I roughly understand the place the storehouse I have been told is at. Waffle and I run through the town. Aah, as expected, Waffle ran on its own feet as well. We who were sprinting in the town received attention from the residents and adventurers, but I dont have any time to care about that. The dragon parent will approach soon. Were here! Its around here! Without a moments delay, I used Presence Detection?Large, and examined the area. Its here`, found it` This large presence, thats it!! Waffle and I discovered it at the same time. I dont have time to take it leisurely, Ive even received permission from Ou-sama! Lets break into it and gain control in one go! As Waffle and I opened the door of the building the little dragon is thought to be locked up in It was locked. This damn thing``` I put all my strength into pushing the door, and the door opened along with a violent sound of destruction. Un, it opened. It definitely did not break, okay! It opened. Its definitely because my level increased, huh. W, What was that!! A man who I think is an adventurer hired by the slave dealer carried a weapon as he came out from the back. This is a waste of time!! I used Support Magic?Sleep and put him to sleep. It seems to be below us` As I put the adventurers to sleep one by one, Waffle located the little dragon. Theres a staircase over there, huh. As I took a look around my surroundings, I could see the stairs which lead down to the basement. There isnt anymore adventurers heading towards me. All of them are sleeping on the floor peacefully so it cant be helped. We ran down the stairs in one go and burst into the basement! Its there. It pitifully had a slave collar attached to it,and locked up in a cage. Hm? Wait a minute. The colour of this kids body, isnt it black?? Dont tell me Its the child of a black dragon!!!?? This is bad, this is really bad!!! The black dragon is ranked first or second among the dragon species in terms of wildness of their temperament. They said itll be your end if you meet a fire dragon or a black dragon. Waffle, can you talk to this kid? Can you tell it were here to save it? Understood`Leave it to me` As Waffle said that, he trotted and approached the cage, but talked to the little dragon, saying Gau Gau. After five minutes, Wafu, Ive finished explaining! Rejoice! Mn, thank goodness. The first step is over. I used Unique Magic?Space-time at the lock attached to the entrance of the cage and sent it flying. This magic is really convenient. Confirming that the lock is gone, as I opened the door, the little dragon lumbered out from it. Waffle, Ill remove the collar so tell this kid not to move Waffle once again used Gau Gau to talk to the little dragon. Its good`, Myne Ill have to be careful like when I removed Waffle and the others collars. Yosh, its off! As I rubbed the little dragons head, it happily made a Guu sound. In any case, lets escape I once again used Unique Magic?Space-time, to outside the town. I connected the space to the place I jumped out to from the royal capital. The little dragon gazed at my actions with deep interest, and beside him Waffle seems to be explaining with Gau Gau. Yosh, its connected! Get in Firstly, Waffle barked Wafu` while jumping into the black vortex. After that, the little dragon jumped into it timidly. Lastly, I jumped out, escape complete! I earsed the vortex immediately after transfering, and took a breath. Myne`, it seems like we dont have time to rest` Hm? I looked in the direction Waffle was staring at. Its in the direction of Adol, huh Ah. Yes, what apepared in the skies of Adol, is this kids dragon parent. It was the figure of an extremely troubling black dragon who has lost its reasoning. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Business trip, second day. I couldnt submit tomorrows chapter in advance. It depends on the time I return home, but in the worst case, I might not be able to update. I am sorry if that happens. Also, just like yesterday, I will deal with the typos after I return. Please take care of me. Sponsor: Homer T., Tim P. TL: Izzy Chapter 82 Name: Black Dragon ̣֣96 Race: Dragon Species Gender: Skills Terror Bite Horrible Roar (TLN: Horrible name) Ability Flame Bullet Flight Aah, as expected, its really outrageous. Especially these two, theyre outstandingly extreme. Terror Bite: Large damage to the attacked opponent, and causes panic status at a fixed probability. Horrible Roar: Cancels all enhancements on the target(s). Un, itll be okay if I return them later. Lets steal them. For now, Ill Cut the Terror Bite Horrible Roar Flame Bullet And Paste them on Waffle. Ive become stronger` Since itd be bad if she loses her ability to fly, and fall because I steal her Flight, I decided to steal it after we pulled away from Adol. Since the dragon doesnt seem to have noticed us, Ill have to first guide it here. I used Incitement on the dragon, and diverted its attention towards me. Ah, seems like it noticed me! Its coming her with a really great force. It roared quite loudly, so the people in Adol probably noticed it. Itll definitely become an uproar, wont it. Yosh, in that case, lets escape! I once again moved to a place away from Adol using Unique Magic?Space-time. Since its a means of transfering my connecting the space, the black dragon saw that we suddenly disappeared from its sight. In actuality, we circled around the area we were at, so I dont think theres any doubt it lose sight of us. Yosh, Incitement, once more! After repeating Unique Magic?Space-time and Incitement over and over, we were able to pull quite a distance away from the Town of Adol. It went according ot plan, but. I feel like its considerably angry compared to before. It definitely wouldnt listen to me at all, huh. Sigh, we can only fight, huh. Yosh, in that case, the finishing touches! I cut Flight, and once again pasted it on Waffle. Super Waffle is born! Losing its Skill, the black dragon then fell from quite the high altitude. It probably doesnt have any idea what had just happened. I actually pasted a lot of the abilities and Skills Ive pasted on pebbles and hoarded on Waffle. After I heard about the dragons invasion from Divine Beast Fenrir-sama, I thought of powering up Waffle, obtained Waffles consent and pasted them. This is Waffles ability right now. Name: Waffle ̣֣31 Race: Divine Beast Gender Status: Tame (Myne) Skill Divine Beast Twinstrike Magic Eye of Gravity Regeneration Strong Arm?Extreme Body Enhancement?Small Strength Rise Terror Bite Horrible Roar Ability Great Howl?Wose-Kamui? Strong Legs Petrifaction Flying Feather Venom Spray Paralysis Breath Flame Bullet Levitation Flight Camouflage Itll be doubtful if Im the one saying it, but hes become quite amazing, hasnt he? Hes exactly Super Waffle! Right now, the black dragon has become unable to fly. I will attack on the ground, and Waffle will attack from the skies. I think that no matter how high-ranking a dragon is, as long as it has lost its Skills and not letting it home in, it will be an equal match. Now then, lets go! Waffle!! I think that once we beat it, it will probably agree to discuss. However, you dont have to force yourself, if things go awry, we can just escape! Even if we escape, I dont think it will attack Adol. To the dragon parent, it probably thinks that kidnapped its child. It definitely wouldnt be able to find us after we escape, so I think itll return to its dwelling after a while. As long as it returns to its dwelling, I will leave the persuasion to Fenrir-sama and her little brother, and once it calms down, I can just return its child then, right? If I can defeat it here, I can explain the situation, and just heal its wounds. Since thats the case, operation start! Ill have to carefully pay attention while fighting it! If I dont, Ill get laughed at by Waffle. The black dragon who lost its Skills and fell from the skies doesnt seem like it has received much damage. On the contrary, it was raging, and rushed towards me after discovering me. I cast as many self enhancements as I can, and sent out the first attack. Magic Eye of Shock Its power isnt that high, but its a Skill which can be ran continuously without much preparation. There probably arent any attacks more suitable at attracting attention than this. The dragon who had been rushing over directly received Magic Eye of Shock over and over, and finally stopped. Wafu! At that chance, Waffle used Flight and soar in the skies. He then used the Fenrir Skill, Magic Eye of Gravity, and released it at the black dragon. Magic Eye of Gravity: Activated voluntary on opponent(s) on ones preferred timing. The target(s) who receives this Skill, their bodies will receive a burden from strong gravity. The higher the users level from the target(s), the stronger the effects, and the longer it will last. Its originally a Skill which greatly inhibits an opponents movements, but unfortunately, Waffle and the black dragons gap in levels is big, and the effect isnt that strong. He let out a feeble Wafuu since he didnt obtain the effect he wanted. However, its not like there wasnt any effects at all. I used Vitality Absorption?Large LV2, with Sorcery Extremity stacked on it, on the black dragon whose movements have become dull. The Skill called Vitality Absorption is a Skill which greatly absorbs the vitality of the target and passes it onto the user, me. This battle isnt a simple battle where it will end if I kill the monster like the battles up until now. This battles aim is to do our best in calming it down to return the little dragon. If thats the case, then doesntthis Skill comply with the objective? It doesnt inflict any injuries, and as long as I dont overdo it, it will only become sluggish. Next is Waffles attack or so I thought, as the black dragon swung its tail at me, and ries to hit me. Its no use, its attack speed is faster than I thought. I cant dodge it, in that case!!! Ill let it pass through me with Absolute Evasion!!! Although its only for thirty seconds no physical attacks will hit me!!! Thanks to Absolute Evasion, the black dragons tail which was approaching me passed through my body. As it did that, I could see Waffle, who had been soaring in the skies, overlapping Strength Rise Body Enhancement?SmallStrong Arm?ExtremeTerror Bite. Waffu, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!! Waffles strong ramming attack directly hit the black dragon. A dull sound of impact resounded around the surroundings. As expected of a Divine Beasts child. Although he had overlapped a few Skills, that small body was able to make the dragon stagger. The Terror Bite I stole form the black dragon also seems to be quite strong. Then, aiming at the chance when its staggering, I once again used Vitality Absorption?Large with Sorcery Extremity stacked onto it, and absorbed its vitality. As expected from the second Vitality Absorption?Large. Moreover, because it immediately followed the ramming attack with Waffles full might, there was an immediate result. It seems to have gotten considerably weakened. I used Earthquake which the catfish used, and delivered damage little by little. However, when I thought It should be defeated now, right!?, an unexpected event occured. Although I stole its Skills and Ability. Somehow, the black dragon fired a blaze towards me. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Ive come back peacefully (though not very peacefully) from the business trip. I will read the details I received on the 6th and 7th starting from tonight. Please take care of me. Sponsor: Daniel L. TL: Izzy Chapter 83. Although I stole its Skills and abilities. Somehow, the black dragon fired a blaze towards me. Eh? Why can he? Because it was an attack I completely did not expect, I couldnt even do anything, and received the attack directly. I then tumbled down to the ground. No good My consciousness. Myne````, Myne````Dont die```` I can hear Waffles voice. Im sorry, Waffle. Youll have to escape alone. Waffu!!!! I wont let you lay even a finger on Myne!!! For the sake of protecting me, Waffle stood alone in the dragons way. To make his small body look bigger, even if only by a little, he growled while intimidating the dragon. Its no use, no matter how strong Waffle has become, if he gets hit by the blaze like I did, hell definitely get done in. Even if he has Regeneration. Thats right! If I stick Ultra Regeneration and Regeneration onto myself! Quickly, while Waffle is buying time Its no use I cant put any strength into my body. I cant take out the pebble from my storage bag. Myne`, take Regeneration from me`Dont die`Quickly` Waffle. I hurriedly cut Regeneration from Waffle, and Paste it on myself. At that moment, fumes like white steam came out from my body as my injuries healed very quickly. As soon as he finished buying time until my regeneration ended, Waffle started attacking the dragon. Kaa-san said it before! Offence is the best defence! Using Strong Legs and Body Enhancement?Small, he plunged into the dragons bust in one go and used Camouflage. The dragon, who lost sight of Waffles figure due to the effect of Camouflage, looked around its surroundings restlessly. Waffle is. There!!! He used Flight and took a position right above the dragon. Waffu``````` Waffle decisively attacked once again using the ramming attack overlapped with great damage delivering Skills from before. Waffle fell with a great momentum like a meteor. When Waffles attack was noticed by the dragon, he had already drawn near to an unavoidable distance. The dragon probably resolved himself for the inevitable impact, as far from showing a behaviour to avoid, it raised its large arm at the approaching Waffle. Thus, the two enormous forces collided, and a violent sound of impact resounded throughout the area. Waffleeeeeeeeeeee!!!!! Finally finishing my regeneration, I stood up while shouting out Waffles name. Waffle and the black dragons clash resulted in the black dragons win. Waffle probably crashed into it, as its right arm was bloodstained, and a few of its fingers seem to have broken. And Waffle is stained in blood, and isnt moving without even a single twitch, on the ground a short distance away from the dragon. I took out the Ultra Regeneration pebble from the storage bag in great haste, and pasted it on Waffle. As I did that, just like before, thick white fumes rose from Waffle, and his wounds started regenerating. How dare you do this to Waffle Im getting angry as well I used Strong Arm?Saint Body Enhancement?Large LV3 Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme LV2 and Strength Rise LV2 all at once. I then used Realize, and created the strongest dagger, Twirling. Seeing the brilliance from Twirling, the black dragon showed a cautious attitude without taking it lightly. Sorry, but Ill have you experience quite some pain, so prepare yourself Probably reacting to my words, it once again took in a large breath, and breathed out blaze at me. Too late. In front of me a large black vortex appeared. Yes, it is the usual vortex created using Unique Magic?Space-time. The destination this vortex is connected to is. The black dragons blaze did not hit me, but was sucked into the black vortex. It then rushed out from a similar black vortex which appeared right behind the black dragon. The blaze which flew out from the vortex naturally, directly hit the one who fired it the black dragon. Guaaaaaaaaaa!! The black dragon who received an unexpected attack from an unexpected direction screamed loudly. I then moved to right above the black dragon raging in pain using Unique Magic?Space-time. I then fell freely, and as I landed on its back, I pasted my feet on the dragons back using Paste and fixed it so that I dont fall. The dragon shook me who was on top of it and rampaged even more violently. Its futile, now then, my turn I resolutely sever its right wing from the base using Twirling which I had been holding. It writhed even more in pain, but it couldnt shake off me, who had been fixed using Paste. I ignored the struggling dragon, and similarly severed its left wing. I then extinguished Twirling. The damage delivered in the first half of the battle, and the damage Waffle delivered in protecting me. On top of that, with the damage delivered in the current chain of events, even the black dragon had probably reached its limits, as its movements became sluggish. It moved sluggishly for a while, but in the end, its neck struck the ground and it stopped moving about. Its alive, but its like in the brink of death, I guess? After confirming the safety of the situation, I detached my feet, which had been fixed by Paste, using Cut. I then rushed over to Waffle who had been lying down. Waffle, Waffle, please answer me Wafu? Thanks goodness! I made it in time. Tears reflexively overflowed from my eyes. Im sorry, Im sorry, Waffle Im really sorry, and thanks Thank goodness`, Myne, alive` Hearing those words, I wailed even more. Gently holding up Waffle in my arms, I once again thanked Waffle. The cause of the bitter fight this time was because I did not paste Regeneration on myself. I thought that it would be bad if Regeneration activated in public, so I didnt paste it on myself normally, which backfired on me. From now on, lets paste it without worrying about such stuff. Waffle and I then rejoiced at the safety of each other for a while. Now then, we cant keep playing around. Ive confirmed Waffles safety, after all. Next is the black dragons turn. I casted Magic?Large Recovery a few times on the black dragon. Its consciousness was probably hazy, but with Magic?Large Recovery, it should have become clearer. It let out a groan. Waffle, can you explain the situation? As I requested that of Waffle, he raised a hand and barked Wafu, before beginning to talk to the black dragon in front of me. Waffle desperately explained it to the black dragon. However, the look of his tail swinging wildly, as he shook his arm around, changing gestures while talking to it was irresistibly cute. I forgot about the mortal combat we had, and unintentionally felt warm and fluffy. Wafu! He understands now` After rubbing Waffles head, who proudly reported to me, I pasted Ultra Regeneration which was pasted on Waffle, onto the black dragon. As I did that, fumes which cannot be compared to the previous ones, was emitted strongly from the black dragons body. Then, in about 10 minutes, including the cut wings, the regeneration had completely finished. Grrrrr Hes thanking Myne` Phew, with this, all of this will end we hand over the little dragon which is taking shelter on the opposite side, I guess? At the moment I thought that and was feeling relieved, a new black figure appeared in the skies above us. Yes, another black dragon appeared. == Oh my god another one. Beside me, Waffle glared at the sky, and growled. As he did that, the black dragon who had been involved in the mortal combat, roared at the other one who was circling the skies. Probably hearing the roar, it slowly descended towards us. Waffle also prepared for a battle, but as soon as he heard the roar, he dropped his guard and while saying Wafu, he climbed his way up to his usual place, on top of my head. Un, judging from the situation, it should be okay to assume that it wont become a battle, right? Waffle, whats happening? It seems to be thta kids mother` While I was hearing about the situation from Waffle, the mother dragon landed on the ground. Ah! Thats right. I have to return the Skills to the father (?) dragon. I cut the Skills from Waffle, and returned it to the dragon. While I was returning the Skills, the dragon couple seems to be conversing (?) about something. As I studied the figures of the conversing dragon companions which I have no idea what they were saying for a while, the talk seems to have ended, and the first black dragon called out to Waffle. Waffle jumped off from my head, and once again started conversing while using lots of tail-wagging and gestures. As I looked at him while feeling warm and fluffy, Waffle faced me and beckoned while saying Gau? Whats the matter? Bring the kid here` Aah, it seems to have calmed down and the mother dragon isnt hostile either. Un, itll be alright! I immediately went to meet the little dragon using Unique Magic?Space-time. Huh? Little dragon-kun isnt here? Thats weird, even though I told it to wait here. Dont tell me, hes kidnapped again!? If that happens, the conclusion we finally reached will all come to nothing!? I used Presence Detection?Large in a panic, and decided to look for the little dragon-kun. Ah, there it is. I wonder if it was curious about our fight? It moved considerably nearer to the place we had been battling until earlier. Yosh, lets go and meet it!! I used Body Enhancement?Large LV3 Leg Strength Enhancement?Small LV3 Sprint Swift Feet(Small) LV2 and ran in the direction the little dragon is at. While hearing sharp wind sounds, I immediately went towards the little dragon. O`i!! Since I left Waffle behind, I know that my words wouldnt be understood, but I tried calling out to it. The little dragon who heard my voice called out Kyui!? Even if my words arent understood, I who had been battling with its parents is here. It probably understands that the battle has ended I think. I used Unique Magic?Space-time to make a black vortex in front of the little dragon, and pointed at it, gesturing it to enter. As I did that, after it showed a behaviour of thinking for a while, it said Kyuu?? and leapt into it. Naturally, the place I connected it to is in front of its parents. I also immediately followed behind it, and leap into the vortex. What I saw after passing through the vortex, is the emotional reunion of the parents and child. I dont understand what they are saying, but all three of them are exchanging cries with extremely happy-sounding voices. Un un, this is good, this is good. With this, our work here is done, I guess? Waffle was also looking at the dragon family while its tail was wagging wildly. Fenrir-sama, Ive safely handed over the little dragon to the parent dragons Ooh, youre safe, huh!! Is my boy alright too? I explained the situation up until now to Fenrir-sama who asked me about Waffle in a worried voice. When I told her that Waffle almost died, although it was through telepathy, a terrifying bloodthirst was conveyed to me. I see, good work. Are there figures of humans at the surrounding area right now? Well, I wouldnt really mind even if a mess happened, but you see my boy was about to die, huh, I see, I see Ah, this is definitely bad. However, I cant just lie. Father dragon, Im sorry. No one Is that so, in that case, Myne Immediately connect this place and that I used Unique Magic?Space-time as I was told, and connected Fenrir-samas residence in the Divine Spirit Forest and here. Then, a bloodthirst which leaked out from the vortex in front of me covered the whole place. The dragon family also probably realised the sudden dense bloodthirst wafting around, as their conversation was interrupted and they turned their face towards my direction all at once. Fenrir-samas whole body then appeared. Jor, come here immediately, you wont be discovered by humans if you fly above the clouds. You hear me? Come here immediately, otherwise, you know what will happen As soon as she arrived, Fenrir-sama seems to be talking to someone through telepathy. It seems to be her little brother Ive heard of I heard a dangerous threat in that telepathic communication. Fenrir-sama then held Waffle in her mouth, and dropped him down gently on her back. Boy, why did you force yourself? I thought that my heart would stop, you know I protected Myne`Praise me, praise me` The dragon family and I gazed and listened to them in silence. No, rather than silence, it seems to be the right decision without a chance to talk. Although it wasnt directed towards Waffle or me, the dense bloodthirst scattered towards the dragon family still hasnt stopped. Even if they are black dragons, there is no way that they can oppose Divine Beast-sama. In the end, until Fenrir-samas little brother arrives, we couldnt even move slightly, and ended up doing nothing but wait. We then waited for about fifteen minutes. To the dragon family and me, those fifeen minutes felt like an eternity. A gigantic black dragon descended in front of us. T, this is the Divine Beast, Jormungandr The absolute existence rivaling Fenrir-sama, is in front of my eyes right now. == Youre finally here, Jor. Im sorry for asking this again, but wont you connect to the Divine Spirit Forest? Its okay at the moment, but we dont know when humans might approach this place Its a request by Fenrir-sama. Disobeying isnt a choice. I immediately connected the Divine Spirit Forest and this place using Unique Magic?Space-time. Fenrir confirmed the appearance of the usual black vortex in front of her, and with Waffle on her back, they quickly entered it. The remaining black dragon family and Jormungandr-sama, and I looked at each others faces, even though we didnt make any prior arrangements. Although they definitely wouldnt understand me, I said Please and let them enter first. The little dragon who has entered the black vortex a few times called out to its parents, saying Kyui Kyui. As it did that, the father dragon who fought with me entered it. Next was the little dragon and the mother dragon. Next is Jormungandr-samas turn, huh, as I looked at him, for some reason, he stared at me. U?n, did I do something?? The pressure from the Divine Beast-sama I had just met today, even if I have gotten used to Fenrir-sama, its still quite harsh. Enduring the silent pressure, I once again said Please and gestured him to enter first. As I did that, Jormungandr-samas wings suddenly shone. Eh? Am I going to be attacked? Will I die here?? Can you hear me, Nee-sans friend Whats this, whats this? Telepathy!? By any chance, is it Jormungandr-sama!? As I got into a panic, the same question once again echoed in my mind. Is this Jormungandr-sama!? As I answered that, I could see that the gigantic dragon Jormungandr-sama in front of me nodded. For the time being, itll be inconvenient if we cannot converse. I have granted you my sacred protection Name: Myne ̣֣63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years Occupation: Hunter Divine Beasts Sacred Protection Telepathy ?Jormungandr? new! Its certainly there. Im must be the only person to have been granted two Divine Beasts Sacred Protection. A dry laugh involuntarily came out from my mouth. For now, lets go to Nee-sans place. Shes already angry, I dont know what will happen if we are late As I was dumbfounded by the fact that I was bestowed two sacred protections, Jormungandr-sama quickly entered the vortex, leaving me behind. Un, its not a big deal After that, I also travelled to the Divine Spirit Forest. Now then, Jormungandr. How do you plan on settling this matter? It originally started with Claude and his gang kidnapping the black dragons child. Jormungandr-sama and the black dragons werent at fault. I think theres no doubt about that. The course of events of the attack on Adol seems to be like this. The father dragon and mother dragon separated into two groups and searched for their kid, flying about for days after days. However, there are a lot of human towns, but they never got hold of the childs presence. They couldnt find even a single clue, so they grew violent with only irritation in them. In the middle of that, Jormungandr-sama contacted the father dragon, saying that their child has been found. As soon as he heard about its whereabouts, the father dragon couldnt help but to disregard Jormungandr-samas warning, and started flying. Thats the natural reaction, I guess. The child they were searching for so long had been found, they were worried. How can anyone criticise the parents feelings, thinking about his child. Whereas the mother dragon was on the opposite side, and quite far at that, and even if she heard it from Jormungandr-sama, she couldnt return immediately. And while she was returning and heard about the situation from Jormungandr-sama, she returned at full speed to stop the father dragons rampage. And after that regarding the battle, an explanation shouldnt be needed. In the end, this course of events is the perspective from the black dragons. Its somewhat different from my and Fenrir-samas point-of-views. I have the responsibility to settle the misconduct by the Hume race. Fenrir-sama has the same understanding and sympathy as a parent who had her children kidnapped. With those thoughts as the cause, she proposed to cooperate, and actually moved in order to help the child. As a result, her telling the whereabouts of the little dragon was the cause of the father dragons rampage, when Fenrir-sama felt that she wanted to quickly tell them so that they can feel relieved. Also, my actions in pulling apart from Adol is because I didnt want to involve the unrelated people in Adol, and absolutely not to provoke and anger the father dragon. And the fact that Fenrir-sama is angry right now, even though she helped them out with good intentions, he tried to kill her own child, of course she would be mad. Furthermore, the cause of it is because they rushed out without listening to our story properly. It seems that if you look at each of the three parties standpoint, no one is mistaken. The one who we can declare as bad is Claude and his gang, the party which kidnapped the child. Thats why, Fenrir-sama subdued her anger, and first asked Jormungandr-sama on what he planned to do. Though blood might rain depending on Jormungandr-samas answer. Lets see, first of all, Ill have to thank Nee-san and Myne. Thanks to your cooperation in this case, the child could return to its parents safely. Honestly, it might have been impossible if it had only been us Let me thank you from the bottom of my heart A Divine Beast lowering his head at me. This is the second time after Fenrir-sama. Honestly speaking, I wish he will stop this. However, it shouldnt be a mistake to say that the origin was the Hume race. Originally I wanted to come out for revenge, but considering Myne, I decide to stop that. Because of that, why dont we reconcile on this matter Well, I dont think coming to a compromise is bad. If we exclude one point. Dont you say such foolish things, where did the settlement for almost killing my kid? Yes, the terms from before is the reconciliation between the Dragons and Hume race, so Fenrir-sama wasnt included. Well, that Jormungandr-sama seems like he didnt expect it, and let out a deep sigh. Jor, if you cant come up with a suggestion, I shall decide for you. Let me kill this guy who tried to kill my kid. W?hat, if hes lucky, he wont die, and Myne is here after all, so he can be healed immediately W, wait a minute!? Please dont involve me in such a dangerous thing. Wait, Waffle!!! Please dont yawn at such a place (the back of his mother), say something, please!! Waffuuuuuuuu Wait! Dont sleep! Please dont slep!! Youre the person concerned, you know!? You cant sleeeeeep! Nee-san, please dont say such dangerous things. Good grief, your bloodthirst is as much as usual, its really troubling Did you say something? After the exchange between the siblings, Jormungandr-sama gave us a shocking proposal. That is. Chapter 86. Nee-san, Myne can cut off the Skills of others, right? Jormungandr-sama asked Fenrir-sama that. Hm? Why did he ask about such a thing? Yeah, thats right Hearing Fenrir-samas reply, Jormungandr-sama showed a behaviour of thinking for a while. He then inquired of me. Can you also cut from dead people? Ive never tried it before, so I dont know Then, if they are alive, you can cut every single type of Skills? Yes, if I can see them Ah, but I couldnt take the Blaze from the father dragon. Rather, I didnt know he had something like Blaze What? You cant appraise Blaze Yes, because of that, I fell into a very difficult fight. If I remember correctly, when I used Appraise, there shouldnt be any doubt that there wasnt something like Blaze. When I returned the Skills, I also used Appraise once more, but I couldnt find Blaze anywhere. I wonder what in the world that means. Blaze, meaning race Skills, huh Hm? Jormungandr-sama? Did you just say something? Race Skills?? A word I dont know came out. Wait, I feel like something like this happened before as well? UmmmmUmmmm, what was it again? I remember!!!! Thats right, when Appraise levelled up!! At that time, its like the time when I could suddenly see levels! I completely forgot about that. That means, the possibility is high that the cause of this matter is because Appraises level isnt high enough, huh. Appraise?Complete LV3 (269/300) Im a little short in proficiency level, huh. However, I dont know whether I will be able to see Race Skills at LV4 or not. It might even be at LV5. Either way, for now, Im thankful with just the knowledge that there are monsters which have race Skills. If Im relieved, thinking that I stole all of their Skills, theres a possibility I might get into a pinch like this time. Ill have to brace myself even more. In that meaning, it can be said that although this battle with the black dragon is dangerous, but my gains were great. Its not that I dont feel a little different, but Ill have to say Thanks! to the father dragon, dont I! Fumu, your face says that you understood something, well, whatever. Anyway, that means you can cut off any Skills other than race Skills, right? Nee-san, I have a certain job I would like to regularly request Myne and Nee-sans child of, with the meaning of including their compensation Job? Jormungandr-sama to Waffle and I? Furthermore, what does he mean by meaning of including our compensation, I cant predict it at all. Hmm? What is it, lets hear it Aah, Nee-san knows that theres a labyrinth prison where the dragons who committed a crime will be imprisoned in it until their deaths, right? I was thinking of letting them have as many Skills of the dragons inside that labyrinth as they want. After all, theyre only waiting for their deaths once they enter it. In that case, wouldnt it be more effective if those Skills are put to good use? Itll be troublesome if they cause more problems with those Skills. If they come periodically to cut them off, those troublesome things will be gone, and itll be two birds with one stone Thats somehow an amazing suggestion, isnt it? I can take as many Skills of the dragon race as I want, somehow, I have a hunch that they will have outrageous Skills. However, I wonder if this is okay. Hmph, Myne, Boy, are you okay with that? Oh`, I can fly in the air again!!! I dont have any objections, but is this really alright? For us to do something like that What, I, the divine beast who rules over the dragons said that its okay, there wouldnt be any problems at all Seems like theres no problem. Somehow, I feel like this has become something really important. Fenrir-sama and Jormungandr-sama has given their approvals, I cant afford to not receive it. Waffle also seems really enthusiastic. Hes floating on top of Fenrir-sama with Levitation and flapping his feet. Hes also shaking his tail while hes at it. Hes definitely planning on flying in the sky. Understood, I will gratefully accept it. However, can we do it another day? I think that the royalty will feel worried if I dont return once and report about it Un, King-sama and Brother-in-law-sama, Sylphy and Aisha, everyone is definitely worried. Aah, I dont mind. However, you can only go to places youve been to with the movement Skill you just showed us, right? For now, wont you come to the prison labyrinth? I cant wander outside often, so I want to finish this today That being the case, I travelled to the Prison Labyrinth, and this case has ended. As I glanced at Fenrir-sama, I could see that she is lecturing the black draogn couple. Waffle is still floating while flapping. He seems to be enjoying it, so Ill leave him be for now. Itll be fine if I move like Prison Labyrinth Divine Spirit Forest Royal Palace. Ill have to at least explain to Waffle. As I finished explaining, Waffle lifted his hand, showed his paw towards and started waving his hand as if saying Take care. Yes, well then, lets get going. How will we be going to the Prison Labyrinth? As I said that, Jormungandr-sama forcibly held me in his mouth, and let me off on his back. Get on my back, well be flying there Eh? Before my thoughts caught up, Jormungandr-sama took off. In the blink of an eye, he soared high into the sky, and the Divine Spirit Forest became a dot. Ohgodohgodohgod, Ill die if I fall. In a panic, I used Paste to glue the soles of my shoes onto Jormungandr-samas back. Now then, lets go In the moment Jormungandr-sama said that, the scenery flowed past me at an amazingly high speed. Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa The overwhelming speed and wind pressure bent my body greatly. Jo, Jo, Jormungandr-sama It, Its cold Ill die As I complained, he let out a forgetful mutter, Oh, and after that, a faint green wall was erected around me. Its a barrier made with wind magic, you have no problems with that, do you? Yes, thank you very much I wish youd do this from the start. Moreover, if it wasnt me, the person would have been thrown off long ago, you know? Although I sent a resentful gaze towards him, he doesnt seem to have noticed it. Jormungandr-sama who seem to be in a good mood, continued flying towards the Prison Labyrinth in perfect condition. I completely forgot Eh? AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. *Syosetu stuff* TL: Izzy Un, Ill pretend that I didnt hear Jormungandr-samas ominous mutterings. As I sneaked a glance at the landscape flowing by me at a staggering speed, I could see flames rising from the front. Hm? I wonder what that is An outrageously large areas burning?? I had Jormungandr-samas speed fall, and looked closely at the burning place with Sight Enhancement?Moderate LV2. What the, I dont know which country that is, but a large number of monsters are invading it! W, what about the survivors!? Its no use, there are only dead bodies as far as I can see. Theres even a little kid among the corpses. There might be survivors hiding somewhere, but I cant find them. Damn! If only we came here earlier. Hm? Whats wrong Jormungandr-sama probably noticed me, who is exasperated. He called out to me. What in the world is that tragedy? The Country of Demons started a war, huh, good grief, this will become troublesome Jormungandr-sama said that recently, a new king of the Country of Demons came to existence. This king killed the late king who was more politically moderate, and announced that he will dominate the other races and become this worlds king. With that proclamation as the origin, they are launching large-scaled acts of aggression with the demon race against the countries which neighbour the Country of Demons. It seems that they have been cornered until right before the whole country has been annihilated. Since its a event which isnt connected to the duties assigned to the Divine Beasts like Jormungandr-sama and Fenrir-sama by Kami-sama, there isnt a need for them to intervene. What a terrible thing Probably because he heard my mutterings, Jormungandr-sama once again faced the Prison Labyrinth and accelerated. At the moment I was about to change my mood and take my eyes off of the burning town I discovered that. W, What is that guy? Why is there a hume race within the monsters? Why is he joining the monsters and invading the town!? As I thought that, that hume male suddenly looked up at the sky. Then, our eyes met!!! Yes, even though such a thing is impossible, I could understand that our eyes had met. There is no doubt that he was facing me as he smirked. At the moment I thought Ill have to appraise!, we had already left the range of Sight Enhancement?Moderate LV2, and I couldnt appraise him. Who in the world is that guy? Somehow, I have a tremendously bad premonition. Well, we have a arrived, this is the entrance of the Prison Labyrinth It took about an hour from the nightmare-like battlefield. We have arrived at our destination, the Prison Labyrinth. As I properly looked at my surroundings, I remember it in my mind. With this, I can come here with Unique Magic?Space-time next time. Thank you very much, well then, I shall be returning Hearing my words, Jormungandr-sama nodded greatly. You should take care when you come to cut off their Skills. Although the freedom of the dragons imprisoned here have been snatched from them, they can of course use the Skills themselves. Theyre all ruffians who committed crimes, they dont care for killing, but they dont want to get killed Understood, I will be careful After looking at the earlier tragedy, I have to get much stronger. Ill have to effectively use this chance I have been given. However, the dragons have Race Skills, which I cannot grasp. If Im going to do it, I want to cut off those Skills as well. Before coming here, Ill should prioritise leveling up Appraisal. I thanked Jormungandr-sama and travelled to Divine Spirit Forest with Unique Magic?Space-time. Im back!! As I said that and came out from the black vortex, two violet lumps hurled themselves at me. I collapsed along with a Puff sound. M`y`n`e` Aah, Waffles siblings, huh. Although I might say Its been a while, its not like that much time has passed, but the little Fenrirs condition in welcoming me is amazing. Their tails were trembling, and they licked my whole face. As I said There, there, and gently stroked their backs and throats, they frolicked even more intensely. And then. Let me in too``` In the end, even Waffle attacked me. No, you guys? Im really happy that youre welcoming me, but arent you overdoing it a little?? Fenrir-sama only watched over us as if looking at something pleasant, and seems like she isnt interested in intervening at all. After about 15 minutes of receiving the passionate welcome from the little Fenrirs, I informed them that I would be returning to the royal palace. As I did that, the children complained as they hurled themselves at me again. Fenrir-sama who persisted on looking on just now also persuaded me as well, and just like before, I got them to get off, though reluctantly. Its a secret that I promised to bring them souvenirs. Ill come to play again so wait for me! Waffle, lets go As I called out to him, he let out his usual Wafu! and climbed onto the top of my head, his usual place. Confirming that Waffle has finished his preparations (?), I quickly used Unique Magic?Space-time. The place I connected to is the room in the royal palace prepared for us where my fiancees and I are staying in. Phew, with this, I can really take a breath right? Myne-kun!!! The one who first realised my return was Aisha. As I raised my hand and was about to reply Waffle lifted his right hand before me and greeted Aisha with a Wafu!. Seeing Waffle whose tail was swinging around and his hand raised, I wryly smiled as I also said Im back. Probably noticing our exchange, Sylphy also ran out from the back of the room. Un, no matter how wide the room is, you shouldnt run, you know? Im back, Sylphy! Also, running is dangerous, you know? Welcome back, Danna-sama! Wait, no!!! What happened with the dragon? Danna-sama looks safe, so does that mean it went well!? Well, of course theyd be curious. Un, relax! Everything turned out fine I also worked hard` As I said that, Sylphy and Aisha both let out a deep sigh of relief. Waffle also didnt forget to assert himself. I want to report to King-sama for now, but what should I do? I dont know the etiquette within the royal palace at all. Even if I suddenly ask, saying that I want to meet King-sama, I would probably only get turned away at the door. At such a time, the best option is to ask Sylphy. If its Chichiue, youll be able to meet him at once, he had been waiting impatiently for Danna-sama to return Saying that, she pulled on my hand and rushed out from the room. Aisha also pursued us in a panic. And, Waffle is on top of my head. I can feel that he wants to talk about his own great effors, and his eyes were inevitably shining more than usual. WafuWafu, WafuWafu? Aah, I knew it!! Well, Waffle certainly played a large role this time. Of course he would want to be praised! Un. Ill praise him a lot after this! Chichiue, Danna-sama has returned! The audience room? Sylphy forcibly entered a luxurious, gorgeous and large room, probably with such a name. Of course, while she pulled on my hand. This room Is it alright to enter in such a way? Honestly, I cant help worrying, but theres no one to criticise us. Myne!!! How was it!!!? And, King-sama. At the moment he saw my face, he asked me about the circumstances with a staggeringly loud voice. Yes! I have secured the dragon child, and returned it to its parents. I have obtained a promise from Divine Beast Jormungandr-sama that they will not attack Hume towns after this because of this matter! As I reported with a loud voice, cheers came from within the room. Only King-sama somehow looked exhausted though. I wonder if he felt relieved? At any rate, the long kidnapping case of the little dragon has peacefully reached its conclusion. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. *Syosetu stuff* TL: Izzy King-sama, Brother-in-law-san, Queen-sama who had heard my report. And also, all of the vassals. The audience room was engulfed in cheers. I thought that the audience room is a place which is usually solemn, but right now, there wasnt such a mood at all. This one case is probably that important an unresolved problem to them who are in a position to protect the country. Certainly, if this was handled poorly, one or two towns would destroyed, and at the worst, even the royal capital might be doubted. Un, even just by looking at these sight of everyone delighted, I feel that my hard work is worthwhile. Thats right, Waffle! As I lifted Waffle down from my head, and lifted until he was in front of my face, he nodded, saying Un un, as he wagged his tail. As Waffle and I engraved this scene of happiness in our hearts, King-sama faced us and called out to us. Nicely done, Myne. I am proud that I accepted you as my son-in-law. Dragon Slayer, no, its not like you killed it, huh. Aah, calling you Dragon Mediator sounds good, huh! King-sama gave me some questionable title in a terribly good mood. As he did that, probably attracted to the title, people who I feel are quite important and have never seen before joined the conversation. Oh, thats a good name! Dragon Mediator! Youve accomplished something even more difficult than killing it and saved the Town of Adol, youre worthy to be called a hero! As the princess husband, itll bring you more prestige, wont it! Faren-sama, how about formally bestowing Myne-dono a title from the country No, I really want you to stop. Fumu, its rare for Morg to say that much, isnt it? Are you scheming something again? Some ominous words like scheming or something came out, you know. No, I am not thinking of such a thing this time! I also heard of the situation, isnt it sheer stupidity to oppose Divine Beast-sama or something? Ive come to understand as I heard about various things. It seems that this Morg is the Prime Minister-sama of the country. I heard this from Sylphy after this, but it seems that hes a person with quite the habit. When something happens, he would mount a logical attack and deftly blocks the path of retreat. However, he is a great man who will energetically work for the sake of the country, and if he judges that it will be not be in the interest of the country, he will not shun admonishing even King-sama. He seems to think that this matter is a good chance for me, the princess husband, to gain prestige. Fumu, well, its not like I dont understand what youre trying to say In the end, after King-sama pondered for a while, Prime Minister-samas proposal was approved. I, Im exhausted I returned to the room and flopped onto the bed. After that, King-sama started calling me Dragon Mediator grandly, so all the ministers and high-level knights who were there rushed towards me. At first, Sylphy only looked at me, saying This is also experience, but the ones lining up exceeded fifty people, so she came to rescue me. Im a humble hunters son, but surrounded by distinguished people at such a gorgeous place, no matter what I would be mentally fatigued. However, theres one good thing. Of course, although I dont know what they think in the depths of their heart, but. The people who gathered all gave me words of gratitude. Of course, they dont know the real power I possess, but even so, all of them know that I have th power to resolve the matter. Despite that, I felt that there wasnt anyone who wanted to swindle or use me. In the first place, they only named themselves, and unanimously said Thanks. They didnt even said what position they have, so they are probably not planning to use me or something. As I told Sylphy about that, she smiled bitterly while warned me, saying That doesnt mean that there arent people like that, so please be careful. Now then, once again, thank you for your hard work Aisha and Sylphy both spoke words of appreciation. Come to think of it, it somehow feels like its been a while since I last took it easy with the both of them. Un, thanks you two By the way, Waffle is in Aishas arms. However, these few days were really hectic, werent they Sylphy looked at Waffle and earnestly started talking. Un, it exactly as she said. A noble suddenly intruded into my home, and I was dragged into an incomprehensible game. Once I participated in that game, I somehow met a Divine Beast-sama from the legends, and became her friend. Moreover, her child became attached to me, and even became a part of my family. As I glanced at Waffle, he probably felt that I was thinking about him, and started swinging his tail wildly. And then, after the game ended, we fought with a black dragon, said to be the strongest species. In the end, I even received Sacred Protection from the Divine Beast-sama who rules over the dragon race. And the climax, once I returned to the royal palace, I was even given a nonsense title. After summarising the events like this, somehow, there are only outrageous events to me, a commoner. And then, the next one were waiting for is our marriage ceremony. The feud had ended peacefully, so the ceremony can be held without fear. Also, this was just decided not long ago, but the matter about my title will be intentionally disemminated to the citizens before my marriage ceremony. Even if I am a person approved by the King, it is an unchangeble fact that my origins are that of a commoner. There will naturally be people who hold dissatisfaction that I am the partner of Sylphy, who is greatly popular among the citizens. However, if they know that I am a man who has a title because of this times matter, such voices are estimated to decrease. And, using that, the public punishment of the nobles who participated in this case with the Roselia family as head can be justified. Because of those reasons, there will be a short pause until the marriage ceremony, which is decided to be held after a week. I have a lot to ask about Danna-samas Skills, but Firstly, lets get into the baths and rest our bodies! Sylphy and Aishaboth stood up. Now, I was pulled by them as they said Lets go, and all of us got into the bath together. Waffle was also together with us! Wafu! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: Izzy Chapter 89. We who got out from the bath drank cold tea a maid-san prepared as we started talking about what would happen from now on. And, what can Myne-kun do now? From Aishas few words, I talked about the series of events from when I was bestowed the Skills from Kami-sama at the temple. About my discovery of robbers within the carriage when I was returning to Lucas. And then about my first times cutting and pasting a Skill, defeating an orc and creating a potion. Then I told them about me obtaining a special Skill called Tenfold Experience Acquisition in the slime subjugation I received from the guild. Furthermore, I told them about the existence of concepts like levels and proficiency level in this world, which I discovered using Apparaisal. And also about the fact that the higher Appraisals level is, I will be able to confirm abilities that are still hidden like Race Skills. Also, about my obtaining three extremely powerful Skills in my fight against the Orc King. Namely, Kings Intimidation Realize Unique Magic?Space-time. About Fenrir-sama telling me that perhaps, higher-ranked species of each race have power Skills like these. I roughly explained such things to them in one sitting. And, why dont we go hunting for slimes tomorrow with the four of us? Un, why? Sylphy tilted her head to one side at my proposal. Well, what Im thinking wouldnt normally come into ones mind all of a sudden, huh. To look for the Tenfold Experience Acquisition Skill, and paste them on Aisha, Sylphy and also Waffle. Well, I think itll take a very long time to look for three Slime Experience, though Hearing my proposal, Sylphy and Aisha became stiff at the same time. I see, thats how it is, huh Danna-samas Skills are more terrifying than I thought. Its not a blessing for only Danna-sama, but it can also strengthen the people around him, huh In the first place, the concept of pasting Skills doesnt only not exist for these girls, but to the humans of this world. Theyll agree if I say it like this, and naturally, theyll understand, but they dont seem to have really reached this idea yet. Ah, thats right! This is a good timing In order for them to easily imagine it, I quickly pasted the remaining Skills on both of them. Both of them tilted their head to the side, as they looked at me suddenly shouting, quickly standing and going to the table to take my storage bag. Waffle has already experienced it himself, so he excitedly wagged his tail and observed me. By the way, hes currently on top of Sylphys head. Sylphys strangely happy, so there probably isnt a problem, but, Waffle? The person youre on right now is a royalty, you know? Do you understand that? As I thought that in my mind, he patted Sylphys head as if saying that such a thing is irrelevant. Sigh, lets leave Waffle alone for now. What I took out from my storage bag are pebbles with Strong Arm and Physical Strength Enhancement, two of each. I quickly pasted them on the two people. Moreover, I pasted a Skill which I am not using, Martial Arts: Succesive Shot on Aisha. I pasted Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword on Sylphy. I just pasted the Skills Strong Arm and Physical Strength Enhancement on both of you. On top of that, Ive supplemented them by pasting a bow martial arts on Aisha and a one-handed sword martial arts on Sylphy As I said that, both of them showed an expression, as if saying Eh?, but they immediately looked like they were trying to use Strong Arm and Physical Strength Enhancement. It became clear that the luminescence that appears when a Skill is used appeared from their bodies. Uwa?, both of them are more surprised than I expected. However, as expected of those who have a second names, they adapt quickly. They swung their arms around and lightly punched, they seem to be confirming the effects of the Skills. Danna-sama, tkae care of Waffle for a while Sylphy said that, and shifted Waffle onto the top of my head. Why did you go out of your way to place him on my head?? Wafu? No, dont just Wafu? me! I desperately endure retorting, and decided to squish Waffles paw pad while once again watching over the two of them. I see, this is certainly an outrageous power Indeed, with this, even my archery might be able to instantly kill mosnters the level of orcs They cant test the martial arts in this room, as expected, huh. I wonder if theyll test it from tomorrow onwards? Myne-kun, wont you tell us the martial arts names? We cant activate them without knowing their names, you know I accepted Aishas retort, and agreed. The bow martial arts is called Martial Arts: Succesive Shot and the one-handed sword martial arts is Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword. Lets test them while defeating slimes tomorrow! Both of them seem to be repeating the names of martial arts with a low voice. I only pasted three Skills on each of them, but I think theyve become extremely strong. Ive decided to go to labyrinths, forests and other places from now on and gather Skills for the girls. Fumu, with this, the request Chichiue gave our Clan might really be completed, huh Hm, request? Come to think of it, King-sama did say such a thing, didnt he? A request from King-sama seems like it will be difficult, though. Whats the request from King-sama? Actually, in the outskirts of the royal capital, in the direction directly opposite of the DIvine Spirit Forest weve discovered a Dungeon. It suddenly appeared at a place where there havent been any A Dungeon!? Its something like the previous Dungeon of Strength, huh! (TLN: Anytime a dungeon is capitalised from now on, its because its kanji is Labyrinth, but not the other way around.) It only appeared recently, so for Chichiue, he seems to want to quickly capture it and shut it down. After all, it isnt that far from the royal capital, itd be bad if something dangerous happens I see, the request from King-sama to the Clan is the Capture of the Labyrinth, huh. Certainly, if its us, we might be able to capture it. I can also greatly expect Waffles battle power! It seems that tthe request will begin after the wedding ceremony has ended and the clan officially starts operating. Un, until then, well have to prepare all kinds of battle power! Name: Aisha Lorelle ̣֣43 Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 26 years Occupation: Archery Master Skills Magic?Large Recovery Lv4 Archery?Saint Lv3 Cooking Lv7 (67) LevelUp! Strong Arm new! Physical Strength Enhancement new! Martial Arts: Succesive Shot new! Name: Sylphid Augusta Race: Hume ̣֣28 Gender: Female Age: 19 years Occupation: Augusta Kingdoms First Princess Skills One-handed Sword?Extreme Body Enhancement?Large Elegance (TLN: Previously grace. Seriously, I have no idea what to put here) Strong Arm new! Physical Strength Enhancement new! Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword new! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: Izzy We have currently arrived at the forest where I previously fought against hundreds of slimes. My number one aim is the Tenfold Experience Acquisition Skill. However, from my experience, itd be good if we can secure even one of the Tenfold Experience Acquisition. When I obtained it, how many did I defeat If I think about that, well, it might be difficult. That being the case, it can be said that our main purpose today is to secure any other useful Skills and paste them on my two fiancees and Waffle. Since Ive came her once, I know that there arent any strong monsters in this forest. Unpreparedness is indeed ones greatest enemy, but thinking of our battle power, no matter how I think about it, there probably wont be any hard fights. If I had to say, then from my senses, it feels like a family picnic. Martial Arts: Succesive Shot! Aisha aimed at a goblin, and released the martial arts I pasted on her last night. An arrow with only one shot. However, the moment it was fired from the bow, arrows which were created from the effects of the martial arts were fired succesively. The goblin which had become a target literally became a beehive from the large number of arrows, and was at a loss as it collapsed. Phew, that was impressive. Archery troops are weak when it comes to melee, but with this martial arts, I think itll become considerably easier As Aisha said that, I could see Sylphy who had been fighting ont he other side use her martial arts. Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword! As if there was nothing there a goblin became two equal parts from that degree of sharpness. Its not only her martial arts, but she also swung the Linus Sword obtained from the Dungeon of Strength. Honestly, that power cannot be measured with a goblin. She was showing off the excess power. Un, a wonderful sword, a terrifying martial art Its too great an honour for me. However, since the power was too thoughtlessly strong, we cant use a goblin as a reference, huh As expected, Sylphy seem to be thinking the same thing as me. Well, theres no helping it, I guess. In the first place, goblins arent that strong a monster. By the way, these are the Skills Ive stolen from the monsters until now. Magic?Small Recovery Presence Erase?Moderate Presence Erase?Small Magic?Fire Magic?Earth Iron Wall Incitement Body Enhancement?Small If you ask me whether its natural or not, then it is certainly natural, but these are all Skills I was able to obtain hte last time I came here. And, Myne-kun, how is it? Did you gather the Skills? Un, Ive properly taken the same Skills Ive taken when I came here before However, when I heard about this yesterday, it didnt really feel real, but Using them against monsters, though theyre goblins, really feels real Both of them are warriors who have a second name. Their fighting strengths had originally been prominent, but with the power of their newly added Skills, theyve become considerably astounding. Now then, we should change to hunting our desired slime. The last time when I moved around the waterside at that place is. As I had expected, there was an unending anumber of slimes surrounding the lake. Aah, as expected I thought this before as well, but isnt there too many of them? As I grumbled, Aisha nodded with a cramped expression. Why are there so many here? Somethings obviously not right Un, as expcted, it seems to be weird. A former guild receptionist said it, so it should be fine to think that there is a reason for this plague of slimes. Well, at any rate well have to search for the Slime Experience within that huge number of slimes. They look the same as the other ones so we cant differentiate it with a glance, huh. I think that perhaps, among them is a slime with the Skill we are aiming for. You cant do anything without Appraisal, so can both of you take Waffle and hunt the other monsters as you think fit? Once I finish, Ill call Waffle with telepathy As expected, itll be difficult just watching from here until I discover a Slime Experience. If it will take an hour like what I felt last time, it would be good, but theres a possibility itll take three or four hours. Furthermore, even if they help me, theres a need to appraise them, so I cannot judge that just defeating it is better. In this situation, as expected, its best for me to do it myself. Aisha and Sylphy insisted on staying since it is for their own Skill, but. In the end, with Waffles one sentence, I dont want to feel bored`, they obediently went hunting. Nice, Waffle! Now then, after seeing the two people and one animal off, I stared at the hill of slimes. My levels considerably higher than before, but for safety, I casted Iron Wall LV3 and Body Enhancement?Small LV4 beforehand, and rushed towards the hill of slimes. The more I use my Skills, the higher the proficiency level will become. Lets work hard and think of it as training. Two hours as I continued killing slimes. It finally appeared in front of me. Name: Slime Experience ̣֣1 Race: Slime Family Gender: None Skill Tenfold Experience Acquisition Ability None Without a moments delay, I cut off its Skill and pasted it on a pebble. And then, an hour after that. When Sylphy and the others came back, I discovered another Slime Experience. Phew, one left, huh I had Aisha, Sylphy and Waffle who came back, store the slime oil scattered around. Just by doing that, I feel like my suroundings became fairly wider, so I realised the considerable diminishing of the number of slimes. As I let my mind wander a little, Waffle suddenly barked loudly. Waffu!!! Myne, theres something there`!! Eh? As I appraised the direction Waffle barked at. Name: Slime Hermit ̣֣2 Race: Slime Family Gender: None Skill Concealment Ability Presence Erase?Complete Whats this!!!? I cant see its figure, but theres a slime there!? For now, lets steal its Skill before I lose sight of it. As I did that, a pitch black slime suddenly appeared in front of me. I see, I dont know whether its the Skill or Ability, but because of it, I couldnt see its figure, huh. Waffle, thanks for your service! As expected of your enemy-searching ability! For now, I dont have business with this slime anymore, so I promptly killed it. (TLN: Wow.) As I unexpectedly obtained a new Skill, my spirits rose greatly. I forgot my fatigue from before, and I was intent on continuing hunting the slimes, and after that, another hour. When Waffle started yawning, I could discover the last Slime Experience. After that, I borrowed Waffles ability and succeeded in defeating another Slime Hermit. It took a long time, but we got a great harvest, didnt we? Un, this time, its thanks to Waffle! Name: Myne Skill Concealment new! Name: Aisha Lorelle Skill Tenfold Experience Acquisition Presence Erase?Moderate new! Presence Erase?Small new! Magic?Fire new! Magic?Earth new! Iron Wall new! Incitement new! Body Enhancement?Small new! Fire Attribute?Resistance new! Water Attribute?Resistance new! Wind Attribute?Resistance new! Earth Attribute?Resistance new! Light Attribute?Resistance new! Dark Attribute?Resistance new! Name: Sylphid Augusta Skills Tenfold Experience Acquisition new! Magic?Small Recovery new! Presence Erase?Moderate new! Presence Erase?Small new! Magic?Fire new! Magic?Earth new! Iron Wall new! Incitement new! Body Enhancement?Small new! Fire Attribute?Resistance new! Water Attribute?Resistance new! Wind Attribute?Resistance new! Earth Attribute?Resistance new! Light Attribute?Resistance new! Dark Attribute?Resistance new! Name: Waffle ̣֣31 Race: Divine Beast Gender: Status: Tamed (Myne) Skill Concealment new! Tenfold Experience Acquisition new! Magic?Small Recovery new! Presence Erase?Moderate new! Presence Erase?Small new! Magic?Fire new! Magic?Earth new! Iron Wall new! Incitement new! Body Enhancement?Small new! Fire Attribute?Resistance new! Water Attribute?Resistance new! Wind Attribute?Resistance new! Earth Attribute?Resistance new! Light Attribute?Resistance new! Dark Attribute?Resistance new! Ability Presence Erase?Complete new! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: Izzy Contrary to my expectations, we were able to obtain the Tenfold Experience Acquisition, the Skill we were aiming for in just once day. It was very agonising doing nothing but hunting slimes continuously for long hours, so it was really helpful! Furthermore, thanks to Waffle, I got some new Skills and Abilities! Concealment: Activated after a period of activation is set on a preferred target. The figure of the target that receives this Skill can be hidden from external interference. Presence Erase?Complete: Active Skill. The presence of the user will be completely erased. No matter the methods, he/she will be unable to be identified. When I defeated that slime, its sudden appearance is because of the effects of Concealment, huh. It didnt use Presence Erase?Complete, did it? If that slime used this, even Waffle might not be able to discover it, huh. Aah, there might be individuals who use this Skill. Ive only managed to find two of them in total, after all. Because Presence Erase?Complete is an ability, I cant use it, so I pasted it on Waffle. If the Camouflage I pasted on Waffle before is utilised together wont Waffle become invincible? At any rate, this times Skill collecting can be said to be a huge success. Although its a Clan with only three people + one animal, if we look at it purely by fighting strength, I think even Cass-sans Clan, who we met before, will lose to us. Danna-sama, thank you for your hard work Finishing the life or death struggle (?) with the slimes, I, sitting down, had a towel gently placed on my head by Sylphy. Both Sylphy and Aisha seem like they were able to ascertain the feel of their newly-obtained Skills to their hearts content, so I could feel that they were in a considerably good mood. Thanks, Sylphy. How was it? The feel of the new Skills? Lets see, my honest impression is that its terrifying. Even with the Skills I were originally bestowed with, I felt that I was strong, but combined with the Skills I received from Danna-sama, I feel a really abnormal strength Aisha who was carrying Waffle in her arms added to the conversation. I recalled the time when Myne-kun battled the Orc King. I was worried what would happen at that time, but right now I think I see. If Myne-kun has this power, theres a choice to fight in that place Un, thank goodness. Both of them seem to have accepted it without problems. Yosh, now then, lets return to the royal palace As I said that, I connected the space to our room within the royal palace with Unique Magic?Space-time. Probably because the frequency I am using this Skill is extremely high recently, the time taken to connect the space has become considerably shorter. Previously, I couldnt connect without having fairly firm image, but now, just by calling it to mind, I can connect them in an instant. Aisha + Waffle, Sylphy entered the black vortex which appeared in turns. And then, as usual, I passed through it last and the black vortex vanished from that place. As we returned after hunting for Skills and rested ourselves in the room prepared for us within the royal palace for a while, we were summoned by Brother-in-law-san. I wonder what is it at such a time? As I asked Sylphy on whether she had any idea, she said that she didnt know at all as she shook her head. Brother-in-law-san was busy in dealing with the aftermath of the case with Claude along with King-sama, though. At any rate, lets go for now! I wont know if I dont go, after all! As I was about to exit the room after collecting my thoughts, Waffle totteringly ran out and jumped at my back. Myne, Im going too` While he was saying that, he said Heave-ho, heave-ho as he climbed up to his usual place, my head. Reaching his usual place, he was probably greatly delighted as he lightly purredWafu, and patted my head with his pawpad as if to say Lets go!. I smiled bitterly at the usual Waffle, and walked towards Brother-in-law-sans private room. Ooh, you came, brother-in-law. Sorry for calling you suddenly. Roger, prepare something to drink for brother-in-law and Waffle-dono too As I visited his private room, Brother-in-law-san was just receiving black tea from Roger-san (?), a cat-eared maid. (TLN: ??? Maid??? Roger???) Cat-eared Demi-human, I guess? I dont really see them in the Town of Lucas, though. Ive only seen a few of them in the adventurer guild, I think? As expected of the royal capital. While admiring about a strange thing, I sat down at a chair I was offered. Until Roger-san brought over the drinks, I made light chat with Brother-in-law-san. As we chatted for about five minutes, the cat-eared Roger-san brought me black tea which I think is the same as Brother-in-law-sans. I dont know what Waffle got, but she brought over a soup-like drink in a plate. Un, delicious! Its probably a high grade black tea which I have never drank in my whole life, as expected. Its the drink the next King-sama is having, so its natural for it to be a high-class item, isnt it? This black tea is realy delicious!, sigh, its a drink I will never be fated to in my whole life As I sighed, Brother-in-law-san burst into laughter as if something was funny. Its certainly a delicious black tea, but it isnt that expensive, you know. This deliciousness isnt from the tea leaves, but rather thanks to Rogers skill Ehh! I see!! Its the skill in making the black tea, huh! As I looked at Roger-san with eyes of respect, her cat ears twitched, and her tail started swinging from side to ide. Her face is normal, but from her attitude, its easy to understand that shes happy. Wafu! Because Waffle suddenly raised his voice, I looked at him in a panic probably, hes antagonistic to Roger-san. His ears were twitching and his tail was swinging wildly. The difference is that Roger-sans expression is normal, but Waffle made an greatly triumphant look. No, Waffle? It isnt amazing even if you make a face saying I can do that too`, you know? We were healed by Waffles adorableness for a while, but shortly afterward, Brother-in-law-sans expression stiffened, and he called out to me. Now then, theres only one thing I want to say to you for calling you out. You remember the talk about your training from before, dont you? Yes! I remember! Un, I remember it firmly! If I remember correctly, I was told that I will be given training so that I can fight without relying on my Skills! I see, did you properly put into practice the training method I passed to you when I was returning? Yes! Every morning not really, as expected, but I took at much time as I could to do it! Probably satisfied with my answer, Brother-in-law-san said Un, un as he nodded happily. The post-treatment of Claudes case has mostly been finished, so from tomorrow on, I will start coaching the knights training again, but Aah, I see. The time Brother-in-law-san can take is for coaching the knights, huh. However, hes busy so that is out of the question. The reason hes busy is because of Claudes case, huh. And so. I was thinking of having Myne participate in that training. Mynes ability is certainly terrifyingly strong, and everyone who heard about that ability probably accepts that. However, your opponents from now on wont only be monsters. Thats why, I want you to study properly on how to use that power Hearing Brother-in-law-sans words, the figure of that Hume I saw from the back of Jormungandr-sama surfaced in my mind for a moment. In the end, its the same as Rogers skill in making black tea which you admired just now. With his skill, ordinary tea leaves had a taste rivalling that of high grade tea leaves. So, if it was made with high grade tea leaves in addition to that skill, what will happen? Right now, you are black tea used with high grade tea leaves, but made without skill Aah, its as Brother-in-law-san said. From now on, my battles will definitely not end simply by relying on Skills. There will be opponents who have intelligence, and power which I cannot appraise like the black dragon from before. Un, its as Brother-in-law-san said, huh. I will have to protect my family from now on. For that, I will have to put in more and more effort. Yes! Please teach me many things! Brother-in-law-san said Un happily and returned a nod at my reply. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: Izzy Chapter 92. All members, stand in line!!!! The knight leaders command resounded throughout the wide maneuvering range. Right after that command, the members of the first and second knight unit simultaneously gathered, and finished standing in line. I, a humble hunter from the rural area, was dumbfounded by their movements which were in perfect order. Uwaa, theyre amazing Looking at my dumbfounded expression, Brother-in-law-san smiled. He seems to be really enjoying something. All members, pay attention! His Highness Alto will speak from now As the members of the chivalric order are paying attention, Brother-in-law-san quickly stepped forward to in front of them, and raised his voice. He apologised for not being able to participate in training for quite some time, and announced that he will return from todays training onwards. And. I think all of you know as well, the First Princess, Sylphid, will be marrying. Sylphids partner will be this Myne over here. Hes a young man with a promising future, but his inexperience is undeniable. Therefore, I was thinking of leaving you with him and strictly train him starting from his foundation As he declared that, I was entrusted to the team made up of the knights whom I have been indebted to during the game in the Divine Spirit Forest. Myne-dono, I look forward to working with you Myne-dono, lets work hard! Although Ive met them for only two short days, the knights who I were acquainted with greeted me. Yes! Just like what His Highness Alto said, I am a novice, so please take care of me! After exchanging greetings, our training immediately started. In order for the foundation, the body to get stronger, it seems that the first basic curriculum is to do long training runs. This long training run. Although its the basic, it seems that the knights regard this fairly highly, so there are a lot of members who would do it even if its not a training day. I also participated in this training without using my Skills, but it was harder than I thought. There were only people who train regularly around me, so I, who do not have enough stamina, was quickly left behind. Its as Brother-in-law-san said. Certainly, I understand well that I completely lack these basic things. It was really tiring and difficult, but at any rate, I desperately chased after the backs of the knights who were running in front of me. Its okay even if I cant catch up to them now. However, I will absolutely complete this until the end. As I made a strong determination, I was determined on moving my legs, and I ran for about an hour. The long training run finally ended. I collapsed at that spot, and devoted myself to adjust my breathing as I gasped for air. As I did that, Brother-in-law-san who had run with us came towards me. He seemed to be subtly sweating, but his breath isnt disordered at all. Nice work, for persevering until the end, Myne Haa, haa I feel my own lack of stamina As I said that while gasping, Brother-in-law-san folded his arms and started laughing loudly. No, its okay for you to laugh that much. How was it? Have you come to understand what I said a little? Yes Since the problem of distance between the royal capital and the Town of Lucas is gone, from now on, youll come here to learn. In your case, by preparing your foundation as much as you can until a certain extent, youll become extremely strong. Listen, it might be difficult, but youll have to complete it without fail. The next program is calisthenics,this is also an essential component in the important body-building. Firmly come with us Saying that, Brother-in-law-san returned to the place where he looked over the knights once more. But, Brother-in-law-san looked over his shoulder suddenly and said a few words. Aah, I forgot to say it, you cant relieve your fatigue with recovery magic, okay? It wont do you any good. Its important to boost your bodys ability to heal yourself, after all Saying that, this time he left this place. Then, while I havent fully recovered my stamina, the calisthenics started, just as Brother-in-law-san declared. First, a few sets of exercise to stretch the bodys muscles was carried out. After doing calisthenics with my legs spread while maintaining my breath at a fixed rate and exhaling, pairs were formed. In order to stretch muscles which arent usually used, ones legs were spread until an impossible angle. In a glance, it seems like a simple practice, but its difficult in a different meaning than the previous long training run. Thanks to the pain, I seriously felt like fainting. The calisthenics which can be said to be hell, as expected, was conducted for about an hour like the long training run. Im going to die I, who once again lay down on the ground in the shape, let out a single sentence. To me, who had never done anything like professional training until now, this is a really fresh experience, but. As expected, a difficult thing is difficult no matter what. (TLN: Yeah Cant think of a good wording for this. The knights are all amazing, huh The knight leader who heard my casual mutter smiled as he called out to me. Myne-dono, weve been doing this for a long time. Were different from Myne-dono who is experiencing this for the first time today. Rather, I think you are working hard even though its your first time Un, thats certainly true. Even my favourite sunflowers wont sprout immediately after planting the seeds. Just like Brother-in-law-san said, accumulating everyday is important. Un, lets keep at this! Knight Leader-san, l truly thank you for comforting me! I believe it is a longish break after the calisthenics. Now then, I wonder whats the next training? Yosh, Myne, come here. From now on, it is your personal training Called by Brother-in-law-san, he then brought me to the edge of the training ground. Hold this Brother-in-law-san said that, and what he handed me was the wooden dager I used in the previous mock battle. Mn? Are we having another mock battle?? Ill show you a few dagger styles, so look closely. Once youve become familiar with it, Ill assign a guy who specialises in daggers, but let me first show you examples Saying that, Brother-in-law-san showed me a few styles of using the dagger for a while. After doing about ten styles, I was told Try doing the same thing, and I quickly attempt it. Wrong, thats not how you do it! The way youre moving your arm is completely wrong! Thats not it! Relax your shoulder more! Yes, thats it! Swing it! Wrong, remember how I did it just now!! I was made to redo over and over again, and before I realised, my whole body was covered in sweat. Lets take a break Once again, I sat down hard on the ground. Ill definitely have muscle pains tomorrow, I dont think theres any doubt in that. Listen, Myne, after you finished resting, relax and try to think about your condition. Right now, your tiredness is at the peak, right? Try to naturally relax your body and cut down on unnecessary movements. If you move as such, itll be half the battle won. After that, you should memorise that movement with your body While receiving such an advice, I passed my break, and once again restarted my form practice. In the end, that days training ended two hours after that. You worked hard, good work As I lay down exhausted, Brother-in-law-san spoke some words of appreciation. The joint training involving the first and second knight unit, coached by Brother-in-law-san ended without incidents. I was overwhelmed by my own lack of stamina, rather than the lack of skill which Brother-in-law-san said. I was able to greatly experience personally how much I relied on my Skills when battling all this time. Uu, my bodys aching all over Even when I tried to stand up, my legs were shivering greatly so I couldnt stand up well. Wafu! Mn? Waffle? Did he come for me? As I looked in the direction of the bark, there was Waffle, wagging his tail as he was carried in Aishas arms. Danna-sama, you look quite tired From beside Aisha, Sylphy called out to me. Everyone, you came Are you alright? It seems like it has been very hard on you Aisha looked at me worriedly. As expected, I seem very weak in others eyes, huh. In actuality, my legs are shaking and I cant even stand up properly. It seems like you cant stand up. Danna-sama, here, hold on I took the hand Sylphy held out, and somehow stood up. However, I cant control my feet well. Da, Da, Danna-sama I accidentally collapsed as if pushing down Sylphy. S, sorry! Aisha pulled me up from my back and I was somehow able to stand up, but I blushed fiercely at the sudden accident. Just like me, Sylphys face was also bright red. Brother-in-law-san and the knight leader who had been looking at the scene from a distance grinned, but Ill ignore them for now. Myne, whats wrong`? Your face is red` Most likely, Waffle really doesnt understand. However, having asked that at this timing is quite embarrassing. N, nothing! Waffle!! As I skillfully avoided the question, I borrowed Aishas shoulder and escaped the place with readiness. Myne, come here tomorrow as well! I heard Brother-in-law-sans voice coming from behind me, and after I turned my head back and nodded, I continued my escape to our room. Even if she is my fiancee, even if it is an act of God, its a fact that I pushed her down in the presence of the public. Talk about embarrassing. I dont want to look at the knights faces tomorrow. Aah, that was embarrassing I who finally arrived at our room then tottered to the bed and collapsed on it. If I remember correctly, I cant use recovery magic, right? Aisha looked at me as she enquired of Sylphy, whose face was still red, as expected. A, aah. You cant use recovery magic to heal fatigue. Only by self-healing completely with ones own strength can it be helpful Sylphy also apologetically looked at me and clearly declared that. Thanks, both of you. I was also told by Brother-in-law-san to not use receovery magic so Ill hang on. Ill obediently enter the bath and immediately go to sleep for today While saying that, I disobediently move my body forcibly and stood up in order to prepare to enter the bath. Bath`, bath`, Im going in too` Aah, come to think of it, when we previously entered the bath, Waffle was also strangely pleased with the bath. While dog paddling, he was happily swimming smoothly in the bath. Un, in that case, why dont you join me? As I said that, Waffle wagged his tail wildly and charged at me. Ah, dont! Not today, do` not` tackle me```` I who had trouble even with just standing on my own, couldnt stop Waffles happy tackle with his whole body. Once again,I staggered as I collapsed onto my bed. As I did that, Aisha and Sylphy held my arms from both my sides and helped me stand up. Well be entering together as well? Un, I had thought that this would happen. The training from the next day onwards was also extremely severe (for me), but at the same time, I was able to certainly noticed a good, expected result. My body was able to move better day by day, without a doubt. Well, even that, when compared to Brother-in-law-san, the knight leader, and the others, its still childs play. My mood is lifted if I get results, so my motivation is gushing forth. At any rate, I moved my body everyday as I have been told, and continued swinging my dagger. And then, the eve of the wedding ceremony has finally arrived. By the way, until the eve of the wedding ceremony, in other words, today, Ive completed one part of this training. Now then, Myne, for now, well end this part for today. Now, I was thinking of having a mock battle in order to see the results from the training Brother-in-law-san announced to me. Will I be battling Brother-in-law-san again? No, youll be fighting without using Skills, its still too harsh for me to be your opponent, isnt it? Un, its certainly as he said. Ive seen Brother-in-law-san giving the knights lessons many times during training, but I dont think I can win against him at all. If Skills are okay, but setting that aside, fighting with Brother-in-law-san without my Skills, I want him to hold back if possible. Ummm, in that case, whos my opponent?? As I asked that, the knight leader led one of the knights over. Hes the most promising one of the young members. I guarantee his strength I see, if my opponent is a young knight, itll be just right for the me right now, huh? Lets do our best, as if practicing with someone of higher skill! Understood! Ill try my best! As I returned such an answer, the young knight-san quickly came in front of me, put his hand on his chest and bowed. Nice to meet you, Myne-dono, I am Carl, a member of the second knight unit. I am weak, but I shall strive to become your opponent with all my power. Please take care of me Un, hes a really polite person! I feel that hes a knight among knights! No wonder he was endorsed by Knight Leader-san. Hes busy, but spared time for my sake. Thank you! Thank you for being my opponent even though youre busy! As I said that and expressed my gratitude, Knight Leader-san smiled wryly and said this. No, he strongly wished to become Myne-donos opponent no matter what. Thats why, you dont need to humble yourself that much Eh? He wanted to fight me? This is the first time Im meeting him, but I wonder if I did anything to him. I was surely making an uneasy expression. In a panic, Carl-san waved both his hands and explained Its not like anything happened!. Aah, thank goodness Probably because I was relieved, Carl-san also put his hand to his chest and felt relieved. Un, he really seems like a good person. Yosh, hes gone so far as to become my opponent. Though itll only be a short while, lets test the results of my work! Well then, the mock battle will commence! Bow to each other! Its my first battle not using Skills, though its a mock battle. Probably because of nervousness, I could feel the insides of my mouth becoming strangely dry. My opponent is the hopeful young member of the knight order, Carl-san. Because its my first time seeing him, I have absolutely no idea how he fights. By the way, the use of Appraisal?Complete was prohibited by Brother-in-law-san. Thats why Ill have to judge with the information I have and fight. Carl-sans weapon is the spear, and on top of that, he readied a long spear in his right hand and a short one on his left. Its probably the Dual Wield Skill. However, the use of Skills are prohibited in this battle. That doesnt only apply to me, but also Carl-san, so its not a Skill, but. Unconcerned with my confusion, the signal to start the battle came from Knight Leader-san. Battle, start!!! Carl-san slowly closed the distance between us along with shouts. Fufu, Myne-dono, you seem to be perplexed? The battles already started, you know Aah, thats certainly true. I dont have tim to be confused. If I were to be careless, I will suffer like when I fought with the caterpillar previously. (TLN: Waaaaay back in the first 10 chapters.) Not to mention the fact taht I will have a family from now on. I cant die and leave my family because of my negligence. I also held my daggers in both of my hands, and squared off with Carl-san. Even without Skills, the sensation when using Skills certainly remains in my body. Because of that, this dual wielding is absolutely not some borrowed plumes. Perhaps, Carl-sans also the same. I see, that stance it looks splendid now. Does that mean you werent looking at my stance and imitating it?(TLN: I have no idea. Tried my best) Saying that, Carl-san started charging towards me with the long spear projected in front of him. F, fast! However, compared to when Brother-in-law-san suddenly appearing in front of me! Ill predict Carl-sans movements as hes appraoching me, and avoid it with a back step. After that, Ill approach his bust and get a hit in! As I decided that in a moment, I jumped backwards until the range where the spear just barely misses. Yosh! I avoided it!! Thinking that, and in the moment I tried to leap in in order to counterattack, the spear which I avoided extended! Eh!? Understanding the situation, and I made movements to avoid it but it was too late. In the instant I aimed to counterattack, Carl-sans long spear hit my side like a counter. Guha!! Although its a wooden spear, its power is tremendous. I staggered and reflexively collapseed. If this was serious, I would have died. What in the world happened? Theres no doubt I avoided Carl-sans attack. This isnt the time to think, Carl-san thursted towards me in order to deal the finishing blow. This time he swung his short spear downwards. Kuh!! As if Ill let you! I endured the pain in my flank and stacked my two daggers in the ʮ shape, and stopped the short spears blow. Then I aimed at Carl-san and threw the dagger I was holding on my right hand. He probably didnt think that I would let go of my weapon, Carl-san avoided it with a surprised expression but, with his surprise, his movements became large, and a moment of chance was presented. I wont miss this chance!! I gripped my right hand which threw out the dagger tightly, aimed at Carl-sans solar plexus and swung it at full strength. He probably never thought that the hand which isnt using a dagger would come hitting him. My fist accurately hit Carl-sans solar plexus. This isnt my first time attacking with my fist without using any Skills. Although I staggered a little, I think Ive delivered damage which isnt something to be trifled with. Guh! Carl-sans body bent into a shape. Ill have to quickly take some distance and recover even a little! Carl-san was probably thinking the same thing as well. Like me, he back stepped and separated from me. Kuh, I never thought that you would throw away your weapon and hit me Now then, Ive somehow got away with a clever scheme, but theres no doubt that the situations unfavourable to me. If I dont see through the true identity of that extending spear, Carl-sans first hit, I feel like I wont have a chance of winning. What in the world was that? I certainly avoided it, but. Did I possibly made a mistake in estimating the distance? No, that isnt it. Although it was just barely, its a fact that I avoided it. However, after that, the spearhead extended. Yosh, lets test it out. I wear the dagger I had been holding in my left hand on my waist and became unarmed. I then relaxed, and took a relaxed stance. Looking at my state, Carl-san frowned for a moment but immediately reset his expression and called out to me. It doesnt seem like youve given up on this match, right? Now, now, what are you thinking, I wonder Dont mind it, hes only agitating me to read my thoughts. What I have to do right now is to concentrate all my effort on evading and to know Carl-sans attacks secret. What I learnt during the training, from the breath of the opponent and the movement of his muscles to predict his movements from such things. Probably not really understanding the meaning of my movements, Carl-san carefully wait and see. As expected, it seems like he isnt carelessly jumping in. Yosh, now then. Whats wrong? Carl-san, are you afraid of this unarmed me? I tried to provoke him, which is unlike me, but how is it? A direct provocation. I understand that, but alright. Ill take the bait! Ahaha I seem to have been found out. However, result-wise, it seems to be good! While smiling, he fiercely started charging towards me. I dont know what youre thinking, but Ill end this now! What Carl-san chose was the long spears attack, like the first one. Yes! Thats exactly what I had been waiting for. A blow from the spear was unleashed against me. Un, up until now, it was a completely normal attack. There isnt anything particularly Mn? Whats that? The movement of his shoulder muscles something feels out of place? Huh? Whats this, its not just his shoulders, this strange sense of discomfort is? The attack this time was different from before, and he doesnt plan to counterattack. I didnt avoid it barely, but backstepped greatly. Then, even while avoiding the spear, I concentrated on Carl-sans right shoulder which I felt was out of place and observed it closely. As I did that, Carl-san pulled his shoulder back and pushed it out in front of him. Moreover, his right pivot foot made a step forward. I see, thats what I felt was out of place. He changed his pivot foot and approached, huh. By advancing his pivot foot, and pushing his spear in front after pulling back his shoulder, to the opponent, it looks like the spear had extended. I see, certainly, this is a technique. Devoting myself to avoiding, I had some room, and could completely avoid this attack. As took a glance at Carl-san, I could see that he had quite the vexed expression. It was probably a blow he was confident in. In reality, thanks to this attack, I was driven until I was just one step short of losing. However, if I know the trick behind it, this match is mine! From now on, Ill start my counterattack! Chapter 95. The beginning will be Carls POV. What the, is this really the same person who was just recently nothing but a novice? I had thought that he would change to attacking me with fists like before when he went unarmed, but. Him concentrating on avoiding in order to read my movements. Although I was called a promising recruit, Im still naive as well. I didnt hear it in detail, but it seems that he has wonderful Skills. I heard the other day that using those Skills, he led in solving the case with Claude which the chivalric order has been pursuing for a while. I heard that he negotiated with a black dragon, saved Adol, and was bestowed the title Dragon Mediator. However, even he who had such military exploits is an ordinary commoner without his Skills. Even though hes just a poor hunter he could go so far as to marry Her Highness Sylphid who I long for. Piling up achievements, becoming the leader of the knights, having military exploits that no one can complain about Her Highness Sylphid, who hes marrying. Of course, I understand. That this is merely a trivial selfish delusion of mine. A man who crushed such dreams of a poor knight recruit That man is in front of my eyes. Theres nothing I can say against him. However, at least in this mock battle theres no way I can lose to him!!! Im bitter that he saw through my attack and avoided it, but its not like I lost, and Im having the advantage situation-wise. Readying my short spear in front of me, I observed my opponents [Myne] movements as if slowly drawing a circle. Hes not equipping his dagger, and is still unarmed. Since he used a dagger before, there shouldnt be a doubt the weapon he is strong in is the dagger. However, the punch he showed previously was quite sharp, so I cannot be careless. At the moment I thought that, he moved. He charged towards me with an intense force. What? Did he give up on the battle and is rushing in, resolute in an honourable defeat? No, thats not it! He already saw through my technique, theres no way hes performing a kamikaze attack. However, what is with this charge full of holes? Good grief, I cant read his intentions at all. Yosh, Ive roughly grasped Carl-sans movements. I think I can probably do this. Itll be a godsend if this goes well! Lets do this! I played my movements over in my mind, and become confident that I can turn my thoughts into reality. Now then, Ill start counterattacking! Unarmed, I charged towards Carl-san with all my might. Fufu, I surely look desperate in Carl-sans eyes. As I predicted Carl-sans mental state, a slight smile surfaced on my face. Yosh, lets make an emergency brake here and guh, the shock is harsher than I expected. I slipped into Carl-sans bust and turned in one go. And in the middle of my turn, I equipped the dagger on my waist with my right hand, and made my right leg the pivot as I stabbed it out. Carl-san will naturally dodge it, but I pulled back my right shoulder and stabbed the dagger in deeper. Yes, I returned the attack Carl-san showed me earlier. The dagger I stabbed out directly hit the right part of Carl-sans chest. Guwa!! I pursued Carl-san who fell backwards from the attack, and thrusted the dagger right at his face at the place he fell at. Stop!! The knight leader declared the end of the battle. Phew, although it was ad lib, Im glad that it went well. I let out a deep sigh, and then sat down. That was shocking, I never expected that you would use my technique against me Un, I was surprised as well. Of course, I thought that I could do it, but I think it went better than I expected. As expected of the Dragon Mediator, I guess? That way of address please stop Aah, just like Prime Minister-sans plan, this title seems to have spread favourably??. Its really embarrassing so I wish itll stop, though. As I talked with Carl-san, Knight Leader-san and Brother-in-law-san, and also, Sylphy and Aisha, along with Waffle came to where we were. Huh? Why is even my family here? Even told I told them not to turn up in the middle of training. That was splendid! Myne-dono!! The knight leader held out his hand while speaking words of gratitude. I gripped the hand he held out, and thanked him. No, its thanks to Carl-san! I only imitated Carl-san, after all!! You cant imitate a technique you see for the first time so easily though Brother-in-law-san talked to me with an amazed tone. Well, even if you say that, I already did. Wafu! Waffle jumped greatly from on top of Sylphys head and flew towards me. Wait, Waffle? I said this many times, but the person you were on is this countrys princess, you know? Do you understand? I wonder if he heard the voice in my mind or not. Waffle turned his cute round eyes towards me, saying What is it? What is it? as he wagged his tail wildly while climbing his way up me. No, its nothing Well, Sylphy doesnt seem to particularly mind it, so its okay, I guess. No matter what, Waffles a Divine Beast, after all. Danna-sama! Thats amazing!! The fruits of these few days of trainings showing already, isnt it!? Youre Carl, right? Sorry, are you hurt anywhere? I am alright. More importantly, congratulations on your marriage, Your Highness Sylphid! Mn? Aah, thanks I have heard of Your Highness valour, and revere Your Highness from the bottom of my heart! It seems that Sylphy and Carl-san has started talking, huh. Myne-kun, thank you for your hard work! This time, its Aisha handing me a towel while greeting me. Its also difficult for Hime-sama, isnt it? Indeed, I never thought that that Carl would Somehow, this time, Aisha and the knight leader are looking at Sylphy and Carl-san while conversing about something I dont understand. Waffle, do you understand? Nope` Is that so. Well, nothing I can do about it. Rather than that, the mock battles ended after all, so that means my training is more or less completed, right?? As I enquired of Brother-in-law-san, he accepted it, saying Yeah. This training has certainly ended, but I hope you come here and participate if you have time. Continuing this kind of training is good for the body, after all. Ill run it by the knight units on my side, so dont worry and come Although it was only for a short period, it was really enlightening! I even learnt a new technique, after all! Furthermore, I can participate from now on as well! Brother-in-law-san, thank you for creating this opportunity for me, thank you! Eh? Sylphy? Carl-san is? But he said Congratulations on your marriage didnt he? Uun, I didnt notice at all. What Aisha and the knight leader was talking about was this, huh. Tte! Thats not right!!! Sylphys my wife, you know!? Even if you say that, Ill be troubled, you know!! As I was in a feverish haste, Aisha breathed a sigh as she said Please calm down before patting my head. Aisha, youre becoming more like Waffle, you know. Its not that Hime-sama has feelings for Carl-dono, but its Carl-dono who has feelings for Hime-sama, you know. Theres no way Hime-sama will be swayed by someone other than Myne-kun, right? Moreover, even the wedding has been decided, theres no way the royal family will allow it. Perhaps, I think that there may be a lot of other people who desire Hime-sama as well, you know? Aah, I see. Thats right. That shocked me. Once again, I realised the Princess Knights popularity. By the way, Myne-kun? The Hime-sama we were talking about seems to be troubled, you know. Isnt it about time for you to bring her along, I wonder? Taking a closer look, Sylphy was glancing repeatedly at me, and was sending glances as if imploring me. I wonder if she wanted to escape from Carl-san but cant now? Yosh, lets go receive her! Ive also received authorisation from Brother-in-law-san that the training has been successfully completed, after all. Ill have to quickly return to the room and rest! Sylphy, its about time to return! As I called out to Sylphy, a really happy expression broke out on her face as she nodded strongly. Aah! Understood, Danna-sama. Your trainings ended after all, lets return to the room and take it easy. Thats how it is, so Im sorry, Carl. Ill work hard form now on as well Sylphy said that and hurriedly grabbed my arm as she left Carl-san no, escaped from him. As I took a peek at Carl-san, he was looking at me with an extremely disappointed, and on top of that, seemingly sad expression. When he noticed me looking at him, he showed a scary expression for an instant, but immediately made a slight bow towards me. Un, as expected, hes a good person. (TLN: Classic positive Myne) Though of course, I will not hand Sylphy over! Making such an ambiguous resolution in my mind, we returned to our room in the royal palace. Listen! That guy. When I tried to end the conversation, he skillfully mixed the conversation and changed the topic, and it wont end! Since arriving at the room, Sylphy had been doing nothing but continuing on complaining about her conversation with Carl-san. With her position, she cant put it in words in public, huh. This is a rare thing for her, and its also good for her to spit everything out here. By the way, Waffle and Aisha escaped, and Im the only one who is listening to Sylphys grumbles. The content of Sylphys grumbles are repeated over and over, and the two people (?) escaped the moment it entered the third repetition. Eh? How many times does this make, you ask? Its the fifteenth time. Im enduring quite a lot of stress. Excuse me! King-sama gave a summon. Her Highness Sylphy, Myne-dono, Aisha-dono, Waffle-dono. Please make your way to King-samas private room immediately A maids call reached us. Somehow, I have a bad premonition for this summon from King-sama. A summon from King-sama. I can only feel a bad premonition from it. However, weve been summoned, so theres no way we can not go. His Majesty isnt just this countrys king, but will become my father-in-law as well. However, I wonder what His Majesty needs? His Majesty didnt just call for me, but my whole family, good grief, I cant think of anything. Furthermore, the meeting isnt in the office or audience room, but His Majestys private room. It might be something His Majesty doesnt want exaggerated. Sylphy, have you heard of anything? As I asked that, she shut her eyes and pondered for a while, before shaking her head. I wonder what it is. Did some big problem like Claudes case happen? However, if thats the case, Brother-in-law-san would say something about it during training. No use thinking about something we dont know! Lets hurry to King-samas place At those words, Waffle moved to the top of my head, and Sylphy and Aisha stood up and followed me. Wafuu! Waffle urged me to hurry up and go by patting my head as usual. Its not because I was urged, but we hurriedly moved to King-samas private room. Sorry for summoning you so suddenly When we arrived at the room, King-samas apology flew towards us. Probably because I am his son-in-law, he somehow easily apologises to me, huh. As expected, even if I am his son-in-law, I am but an ordinary commoner. King-sama, please do not fuss about a commoner such as I. If anyone else sees this, they will surely not feel good about this As I reservedly said that, King-sama let out a Oh, as if impressed, and after making a serious expression for a moment, His Majesty started laughing heartily. Uhahahahahaha, I know where I am. I of course wont do such things in public. Also its only because were in my private room Thats not what I meant, but, well, if King-sama says that himself, then isnt it fine? And, the reason we were called here I wonder if its bad to mention it with this atmosphere? And, Chichiue, whats the reason you called us here? As expected of Sylphy, so straight to the point! I wonder if its because theyre parent and child? Aah, thats right! Sorry for digressing While King-sama said that, he sat down on a chair, and prompted us to sit as well. Did some kind of big matter happen again? As I said that, Sylphy and Aishas faces stiffened. Since the battle with the black dragon was dangerous, I requested them both to stay at home, but both of them have the blessing of Skills. I think they both have the power to defeat Orc Generals by themselves, so no matter what happens, htey will probably follow me. I think theyre nervous since they know that. I dont think its another dragon class case, but. Hm? Aah, I see Thats why you have such nervous expressions, isnt it? Its completely different from what you think. If there are many cases at the class of dragons attacking in this period of time, even I cant bear it, you know? Un, its certainly as King-sama says. If calamity class monsters like dragons frequently attack, it will be the end of this world. However, if its not an incident, then why were we called here? I cant imagine the reason we were called here at all. I certainly do not think that we were called to have a chat or something. Looking at our expressions of doubt, as if saying Then what is it?, King-sama wryly smiled as he continued speaking. Umu, tomorrow will finally be your wedding ceremony, right? We will deal with the nobles like we had talked about before there. I want you to decide on a house name by tomorrow morning House name, huh It certainly is necessary, but this is quite sudden, isnt it? I wanted more time to think about it, though. Hm? I told Sylphy to decide on it, though His Majesty probably saw my perplexed expression, thats why King-sama said such a thing with a little worried tone. Aah, come to think of it, we did talk about such a thing a little. Ive forgotten about it completely. As I took a glance at Sylphy, her arms were folded as she looked back at me with reproachful eyes, as if saying You forgot, didnt you? I was busy all this time as well. Wont you please forgive me. Understood! Tomorrow morning, right? I will work hard in thinking about it!! Cheerfully answering, I decided to quickly return to our room. Ill have to hurry up and think of one! Now then, lets start our second family meeting! As we returned to our room and I immediately announced that, Aisha inserted a retort without delay. Second, you say? We didnt do a first though? Yeah, I dont remember it either, you know? Huh? Did both of them forget it? The first one was when we decided on Waffles name! Their responses were exactly opposite, with Sylphy saying Oh! and AishaThat was a meeting?. Huh? Was that not a meeting? In any case, this is the second time! I was thinking of deciding on our house name! Sylphy said that before but I completely forgot about it. Because of that, its become this hurried Im really sorry As I lowered my head, Sylphy wryly smiled as if saying Cant be helped as she called out to me. Danna-sama, raise your head The backbone of the family cant bow his head so easily. Theres still enough time, so lets all think of a good house name Ill think about it too` So said Waffle. I dont mind, but Waffle Do you know anything about house names?? Hime-sama, itll be fine as long as we think of a good name, so lets do our best! Un, thats right That being the case, we will think of our Clans name, but. Let me see, I think (Kurato)s a good name though. No! Hime-sama, please think about it! Isnt Myne Kurato weird?! Wafu! I think `ѩ`(Supaa) is good!!(TLN: Yeah, I have no idea what these censored words are supposed to be.) U~n, isnt Myne Supaa weird? (TLN: Probably sleeper, the jp name for the pokemon Hypno) Isnt Bennett better than those? Myne Bennett, Sylphid Bennett, Aisha Bennett! Its not bad, isnt it?! Myne, is Supaa not good? No wait, Aisha! I think a house name needs to be majestic. How about Rembrandt? Three hours passed like this. Un, this is certainly chaotic. Umm, how about Fortuna? Its my first time giving my opinion, but is it okay? Un, its not bad Thats right, it sounds right as well Wafu? Un, their reactions doesnt seem too bad. Fortuna The name of the goddess who rules over destiny. My fate has been greatly changed after obtaining my Skills. Also, the fate of my two fiancees have changed a lot as well. Our encounter, and even our marriage is destiny. Thats why I wanted to make this name our house name. After that, we discussed for about another hour, but in the end, we finalised the house name as Fortuna, which I had proposed. Waffle was adamant on Supaa until the end, though! U`n, I stretched my arm above my head as I took a deep breath. I was steadily getting less drowsy, and my mind gradually became clearer. Sylphy and Aisha who had been sleeping beside me havent seem to show any signs of waking up. This day has finally come. Its finally the wedding, huh. Somehow, I feel like it finally feels real. The ceremony will be held in the morning at the shrine, and it seems like my two wives need to be there ahead of time. Ive heard that its because theres a formal dress for marriage ceremonies, and changing into it and putting on makeup will take time. I myself also have formal clothes exclusive to marriage ceremonies, but it seems to be easy to put on so it wont take that much time. It seems to be quite difficult, as both of them seem to have practised putting them on a few times when I went for the game with Claude and the others at the Divine Spirit Forest. To need prior preparations, being a woman is quite tough, huh. However, both of them were delighted, even with the preparations, so as expected, a wedding ceremonys a special thing to women, isnt it? On the contrary, from my point of view as a man, honestly, its something I dont really get. For now, I think that it will feel way more real compared to now once the ceremony starts, though. Now then, at any rate, lets enter the baths to clean off sweat and any other thing. I carefully slipped out of the futon so that I dont wake them up. As I did that, from a basket which had been placed a little further away from the bed came rustling noises, and Waffle crawled out from it. In order to not wake the two up, he let out a soft bark, Wafu!, and lifted his paw while showing me his pawpad, probably greeting me for the morning. By the way, due to the request of the girls, Waffle sleeps in an exclusive basket bed. Why? Of course, that is a secret. Myne`, where are you going` The baths, are you coming too? Oh`, baths`, Im going` Im going too` I lifted Waffle up, and happily headed towards the baths. As expected, freshening up in the morning by entering the baths is good! I am really glad that I came across this thing called baths at the Town of Adol. ? Usually, its about time for Aisha and Sylphy to come in, but. For some reason, theyre not coming in today, huh? I wonder why? Are they perhaps still asleep? Come to think of it, after finishing last night, both of them didnt really went to sleep. Perhaps they couldnt sleep because they were thinking about the wedding ceremony or something? It might be bad if I dont quickly get out and wake them up. If it doesnt go well, they might not make it in time to change into the garments. As I started thinking that, I wasnt able to sit still, and decided to quickly get out from the bath. I told Waffle who had been happily dog paddling in the bath and making splish-splash noises about it, and as I asked What about you?, he thought for a while before saying Im going too` and swam to my side. Its okay to stay for a while longer, you know? As I said that, he reasonably replied Its boring alone` so I promised to enter together next time, saying Sorry, lets enter and relax next time, and stepped out of the bath. Yosh, Ive also finished wiping my body, and as I faced the other way to call out to Waffle, and say Lets go look at the both of them!. For some reason, a large splash of water flew towards me. W, what!? What my eyes landed on was Waffles shaking his body violently. Aah, so thats the case. Wafu? After wiping Waffles body with a towel, I re-wiped my own body and put on my clothes before heading to wake them up. As expected, theyre still asleep. As expected, they werent able to fall asleep, huh. Wait no, this isnt the time to be saying something so leisurely! We really wont make it! Sylphy, Aisha, wake up! Wake up!! We wont make it for the wedding ceremony, you know! As I shook both of them who had been naked, Aisha was the first to open her eyes. Aisha! Well be late, you know, quickly wake up! Huh? Myne-kun She was still half asleep for a while, but once she woke up and understood the situation, she screamed as she jumped to her feet. Kya````Well be late! Hearing Aishas scream, this time, Sylphy jumped to her feet. W, what!? What happened? Huh, Danna-sama Sylphy, hurry up, well be late to the wedding ceremony, you know! Hi, Hime-sama, this is bad, the time Seeing my panic and Aisha who was at her wits end, she probably understood the situation. At last, Sylphy also started acting in a fluster. At this point in time, there is about an hour left until the appointed time. It will take roughly 30 minutes to reach the temple with a carriage. Theres the fact that we will be our unveiling to the citizens, so it has been planned that we will head there slowly. For now, enter the baths and wash of the sweat! As I said that, both of them rushed into the baths in a panic. Will today really be alright?? Wafu In the end, both of them finished their morning preparations with an unbelievable speed. As expected, we didnt have time to eat breakfast though. If the situation at the time is to be put into one word, it would be tempestuous. Its a secret that I felt surprised as I looked at their figures which is fresh and different from usual. Waffle and I could only look at them, astonished. I never imagined that Waffle, who is a Divine Beast, would be confused and astonished. And right now, we are in a carriage which had come from the temple to pick us up, and is now heading towards the temple. I could hear blessings from the crowd of the people on our route there. We also showed our faces a little from the window and lightly waved towards the people who were giving us their blessings. For some reason, me waving my hand at such a large crowd of people feels really strange. Receiving such a large number of blessings, the carriage we were on safely arrived at the venue of the ceremony, the temple. For some reason, I recalled the time when I received my Skills here. Come to think of it, this is where my life changed greatly. As I thought that, I felt deeply moved. As we alighted the carriage, we were guided to different waiting rooms, separated by gender. Aisha and Sylphy will hence change into the formal clothes exclusive for wedding ceremonies, and has been arranged to received blessings from the head of the temple. Waffle is following me. After that, the three of us once again received blessings from the head of the temple in front Kami-sama on the altar. As the established routine, the brides will receive blessings two times, it seems. Why, I wonder, I dont really understand it, though. Originally, it was only the people who are getting wed and the temple head who can enter the altar, but our wedding ceeremony is a special case, and Waffles presence is also acknowledged. Even though Waffle is a child, he is still a real Divine Beast-sama. There isnt a more suitable candidate to give blessings along with Kami-sama so the temple head requested us. By the way, the only one who knows that Waffle is a Divine Beast other than royalty is the temple head. Now then, I finished changing and it didnt take even five minutes, just as planned. However, I have plenty off time until the real thing, but what should I do? As I pondered on that, a knock came from the door. Who is it, I wonder, is it Temple Head-sama? In a panic, I replied and as I opened the door. There stood the male members of the royal family with King-sama leading them. Receiving congratulatory words one by one starting from King-sama, followed by Brother-in-law-san, His Highness Lewis, and His Highness Lecter, I was deeply moved and as usual, Brother-in-law-san hit my back. It hurt just like every other time, but for some reason, the pain felt pleasant today. By the way, the two Queen-sama and Ari seem to have went to Sylphy and Aisha. Which reminds me, Myne. You have decided on your house name, have you not? King-sama enquired of me. Yes, we have decided, it will be Fortuna Oh, you have decided on quite the good house name, have you not? Very well Receiving King-smaas acknowledgement, from today one, my name will be changed to Myne Fortuna. (TLN: smh I can only read this as Myne For Tuna) Today is literally a new step in my life. The beating of my heart quickened as I will step onto the big moment in my life in a few hours. Chapter 98 Come to think of it, Mynes parents have passed away, have they not King-sama abruptly asked me that. Yes, they were infected by an epidemic when I was 10 years old Recalling Otou-san and Okaa-sans gentle expressions, my words unintentionally clogged up. Sorry, I made you remember a painful thing. Well, I heard from Sylphy that they were the heroes of the town. What kind of people were they will you not tell me their names? My fathers name is Dyne, and my mothers name is Yukino My father was a skilled hunter Even now, whenever I recall Otou-san and Okaa-san, I become sad. I wanted them to participate in todays wedding ceremony. Huh? King-samas suddenly gone quiet? I wonder whats the matter? As I looked at King-sama who had suddenly stopped talking, his face was ghastly pale and his body trembling all over. Whats wrong? Is His Majesty sick? King-sama, are you alright? Chichiue, whats wrong? Even as Onii-san and I asked, King-sama did not say anything. His Highness Lewis and His Highness Lecter were also puzzled as they looked at King-sama. I see, so thats how it is. When I heard about the Town of Lucas, Ive thought of this possibility Kingsama? I wonder why. Is King-samas strange condition because of hearing Otou-san and Okaa-sans names? Looking at Onii-san and the others, it seems that I am not the only person who doesnt understand the situation. Myne, let me declare once more. I hereby acknowledge you as my daughter Sylphid Augustas partner, and shall welcome you as a part of my family! I, I dont understand what is happening, but acknowledge does that mean he hasnt acknowledged me until now!? As I was dumbfounded, King-sama made an expression as if a little troubled and guilty, and started talking to me. You do not need to make such a face. Youre thinking I wasnt acknowledged until now?, right? I honestly answered Yes. Let me see, if I had to say, then this declaration isnt towards you, but rather take it as towards your parents Yes? Why did His Majesty declare towards Otou-san and Okaa-san? Before I became the king, your parents and I, along with my wife, Garnet, were in a party together Eh? This is the first time Im hearing this, you know!? Theres a lot of stories transmitted even now about the many achievements of King-samas party, you know!? Otou-san and Okaa-san were in such a party!? K, King-sama, is that true? Chi, Chichiue!? This is the first time Ive heard of this as well! Is that true!? Yeah, without a doubt, its true When I wanted to ask King-sama to tell me about it in more detail. Once again, the sound of somebody knocking the door resounded within the room. As I swallowed the question I had wanted to ask King-sama and opened the door, there stood the temple head who was donning a dignified outfit. Myne-dono, its almost time, please follow me As I glanced at King-sama, he silently nodded and urged me to follow him. Un, Im curious about Otou-san and Okaa-san, but I cant forget todays aim. Furthermore, Temple Head-san himself came to receive me. Ill have to properly thank him! Yes! Thank you for coming out of your way! Please take care of me for today As I returned a greeting, Temple Head-san showed a surprised expression before showing me a grin. Then, I followed behind Temple Head-san to the altar. For some reason, the path we took was narrow and complicated, so I asked about it, and it seems that basically, a hidden path and not the usual one is taken so that the bride and groom do not attract attention. Precisely because it is a hidden pathway, it became complicated, and without someone from the temple to guide you, there is absolutely no way to arrive at the altar. That is why Temple Head-san specially came to call me. Walking through the hidden pathway took approximately five minutes. We arrived at our destination, the altar with God on it, a place which you could say to be extremely important within the temple. Now then, please stand here and wait, since you will be able to see your brides soon Temple Head-san informed me about that. Walking to the top of a small platform in front of the altar, which is probably his position in the ceremony, he shut his eyes while facing my direction. And, just as Temple Head-san said, the two beauties, dressed in wedding garments, entered this room with the altar. Led by girls who are donning a little different outfits, probably the temples staff, both of them came over to my side. Sylphy stood on my right side, and Aisha on my left. The two girls who had led my brides here lightly bowed and left. And, about Waffle. After entering together with Sylphy and Aisha, he discovered me, and after barking Wafu! once, he trotted to in front of the altar. Waffle entered a basket which had been prepared beforehand and is exclusive to him and sprawled inside it. His position is that of a divine beast representative of God, not a human representative. It might be presumptuous of me, but I shall be carrying out this wedding ceremony for the three of you Temple Head-san who confirmed that our preparations have been completed said that to us. After the three of us who had nervous expressions nodded, Temple Head-san started singing solemnly with words I have never heard of. It seems to be a ritual prayer of some sort, to report to Kami-sama that we will be marrying. At the moment the ritual prayer ended. All of a sudden, the three of us and Waffle were embraced by a pale light. Ooh!! Temple Head-san who saw that let out a voice of admiration. So what Chichiue said was true Sylphy looked at the light enveloping us as she said that. It seems that after this prayer ends, Kami-smaa bestows a special divine protection to the bride and groom, just like when someone obtains their Skills, but its rare. What we are experiencing right now is exactly that. It doesnt happen to most of the people, though. Wonderful! Myne-dono, Your Highness Sylphid, Aisha-dono and also, Waffle-dono. You were able to receive blessings directly from God! As far as I know, the people who received this blessing accomplished great exploits!! It seems that Temple Head-san is quite excited. I tried looking with Appraisal?Complete, and indeed, there was a divine protectioin called Goddess Blessing. Goddess Blessing: Obtains strong resistance against illnesses, injuries, and status abnormalities, etc. This is unexpectedly amazing. This means my family will be healthy, right? I wonder if the people who received this divine protection in the past also received Goddess Blessing. Its not like theyve seen it with appraisla, so I dont know right now, but I dont think they can accomplish great exploits with just this, so theres a high possibility they received a diffferent divine protection. As Temple Head-sans excitement continued, the ceremony proceeded. Myne Fortuna, do you swear, in front of God, that you will continue to love these two people throughout your whole life? Yes! I swear!! Sylphid Augusta, as well as Aisha Lorelle, do you swear, in front of God, that you will continue to love this person throughout your whole life? I swear! As we finished our vows, we received blessings from Temple Head-san, and the ceremony finally reached its last program. Yes, the kiss of vow. (TLN: .is this phrasing a little too awkward?) Honestly, its a little embarrassing to do this in front of Temple Head-san. However, if we dont do this, the ceremony wont end. Resolving myself, I first embraced Sylphy, and kissed her. Next, I embraced Aisha, and similarly kissed her. With this, you are now linked by marriage! Congratulations Temple Head-sans declarationi resounded sonorously within the room, and we are now publicly wedded. By the way, its a secret that I thought that Waffle was strangely quiet, and when I looked, he was sound asleep inside the basket, probably from boredom. AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: Izzy Chapter 99 The ceremony ended without problems and we are now publicly husband and wives. Sylphy and Aisha both had smiles on their faces and seem to be delighted. Un, I will be living with these two from now on, Ill have to do my best in earning money! I gently held up Waffle, who had been sleeping in the basket in front of the altar, so that he isnt woken up. Hes sleeping like a log, isnt he Fenrirs child, sleeping peacefully with a snot bubble. All of us smiled at the overwhelming adorableness. Waffles really cute The words Sylphy unintentionally leaked out is perhaps an opinion every present agrees on. While getting excited from the talk about Waffle, we exited the room with the altar with smiles on our face, and were greeted by everyone from the royal family. Aneue, congratulations on your marriage Nee-sama, congratulations! Sylphy, congrats! Sylphy received blessings from her siblings all at once. Wait, I just realised. What happened to Aishas family!? The impact from the members of the royal family was too strong, that I completely forgot about it until now! Ah, Aisha As I called out to her, she smiled sweetly at me. Then, with a soft voice so that it isnt heard by others, she whisper into my ear, You want to ask about my family, right? Ill tell you about them next time Is there something wrong with them? Shes smiling, but Im a little worried. Myne, Aisha-dono Ill entrust my little sister to you Onii-san placed his hand on my shoulder, and said that to me. As expected, hes worried for her. Certainly, I havent been able to triumphantly say I will make her happy. Not in terms of years, nor in experience in life. Thats why, I will grow along with my two wives with all my might, and will one day be able to say that to the royal family with my chest puffed up with pride. I reply with such a vow soulfully from the bottom of my heart. Yes! I will do my best! Yes, I will become happy with Hime-sama! Probably sensing our determination, Onii-san encouraged us as he hit my back as usual. Oh, work hard, both of you! Seeing that, Ari, His Highness Lewis, His Highness Lecter, the princes and princesses called out to us. Onee-sama! Ill come over to play! Alto-nii-sama and Lewis-nii-sama both went already, havent they? I heard that theres a really amazing bath! I look forward to it! If Aris going, Im going too! After all, Im curious about that bath as well!! Alto-nii-san boasted a lot about entering Myne-nii-sans bath! Onii-san, what in the world are you so proud about. Eeto, I dont mind you coming, but. My house isnt pretty, nor is it spacious, its originally a house which isnt made to receive people from the royal family Yes, Onii-san and His Highness Lewis both suddenly visited my house. Inicidentally, Sylphy was also the same. Huh, wait? Perhaps the royalty do not care about such things at all I think? Sylphy affirmed my conclusion. I dont know about other countries royalty, but at least, our family doesnt care about such things Its something they should care in the first place, though. Putting aside them not caring about my house, I want them to worry more about their own safety. Well, even so, thanks to good government by the royal family, the public order in all the towns within this country are quite good. Theres also the fact that the Adventurers Guild is working hard in maintaining public order, but as expected, the royal family plays a big part in this good public order. With that implication, it might be okay for them to come without reserve. Also, Myne-aniue. If Aniue is here, then it will only take amoment to travel between the royal palace and Nii-sans home, right? (TLN: I swear, author, please let them have consistent nicknames ffs. First you go Myne-aniue, then you go Nii-san. wdf????) Even His Highness Lewis, who is grinning, started participating in our conversation. Understood, please come whenever you want At my declaration of defeat, the royal family let out a cheer. Please wait a minute. Why is King-sama and Queen-sama happy as well? Are you coming? Are you planning to come? No, the two of you are coming, right?? As my shoulders drooped while I let out a sigh, Sylphy who was smiling linked her arm with my right one, and snuggled up to me. As I blushed at the sudden skin contact, Waffle who had been sleeping soundly in my arms woke up. He probably woke up due to everyones laughter, Sylphy coming to link arms with me, which moved his body. Wa?fu? Waffle who opened his mouth widely and made a big yawn made all of us feel warm and fluffy inside. He then scrambled his way up to my head, his usual place, and while lifting his right paw, he greeted everyone with Wafu!. Some time passed by harmoniously like that, and Temple Head-san once again came to call us. Everyone, congratulations for today. I express my pleasure from the bottom of my heart for this wonderful day in the three people and their relatives lives. From now, we will be unveiling to the citizens. Excuse me, but please move this way (TLN: Wow I suck at polite english orz) Aah, its finally here. I wont become royalty, but will become one of their relatives. It seems that because of that, such a person who is marrying royalty will have to be unveiled to the general public. That goes for Aisha as well. And, Sylphy herself will purely be marrying, and we will be unveiling our marriage. (TLN: tbh, no idea.) Probably sensing my nervousness, Waffle patted my head as usual and cheered me up. Myne`, I will be following too`, Hang on` Un, Ill keep at it Temple Head-san stopped his steps in front of a large door. Its finally here. Well then, are you ready? There will be a veranda after this door is opened. Please respond by waving your hand and the like to the citizens voices Before Temple Head-san finished his sentence, the door creaked as it slowly opened. Uooooooooooooooo When the door opened, I heard cheers like rumbles coming from the other side. Sylphy majestically walked over to the end of the veranda, and smiled as she waved to the crowd. Aisha and I joined hands, nad timidly walked up to Sylphys side. As the citizens saw Aisha and I, they once again broke out in thunderous cheers. Then, each time Sylphy waved her hand, cheers broke out. Whats with this crowd. It seems like perhaps all the citizens of the royal capital gathered here. For about ten minutes, we continued waving our hands. I happened to see Temple Head-san use some kind of Skill. Everyone who has gathered here, please quiet down. From here on, Her Highness Sylphid and her partner, Myne-dono will speak Wait a minute!!! Eh? What do you mean, speak? I never heard of this, I definitely never heard of this! Im speaking as well? In front of this crowd? Youre joking right? Sylphy sent a backward glance at the shaking me and began speaking. I am Sylphid Fortuna. I am extremely happy that such a large crowd have gathered for us today Probably from the effects of Temple Head-sans Skill from before, Sylphys voice spread throughout the whole plaza in front of the temple. As expected of Sylphy, shes accustomed to this, or more precisely, shes really imposing. And, whenever she speaks a sentence, cheers resounded. And, I was thinking of introducing my prided husband The conspicuous loud cheers which had erupted until now immediately quiet down unbelievably. I could clearly feel everyones gazes concentrating on me. Aisha grasped my hands strongly and rooted for me. Waffle cheered for me by patting my head. And, Sylphy looked at me with a gentle gaze. Yosh, lets do this. As Sylphys, and Aishas partner, Ill have to show them that I am not embarrassed! I took a deep breath. And then, I started talking from the bottom of my heart. Everyone, good afternoon! My name is Myne, Myne Fortuna! Thus, we are now married. (TLN: It annoys me that I cant write couple) Eh? What did I say in front of the citizens, you ask? I wont say such an embarrassing thing! Ill just say that Sylphy and Aisha both blushed furiously and felt embarrassed. (TLN: NOW IM CURIOUS) AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Its not like I will be commemorating it, but I wrote a gossip-like thing. I dont think it will be a problem even if its an original story but. I was thinking of a light story. I am planning for it to end in just 2~3 chapters. TL: Izzy Chapter 100 Side Story (-esque) for commemoration of the hundredth chapter. Its 1.5 times longer than the usual chapters. (TLN: .This is so not gonna end well) This started after we returned to our home in Lucas after the wedding ceremony safely ended. Its after Amy-san and Ari sudden sleepover ended peacefully, when it settled down for a while. (TLN: Holy. This Amy person only appeared once, at least, her name did, way back in chapter 29. The girl who got kidnapped by the orcs way back then) Danna-sama, Aisha I think that it is unfair As we were enjoying a fun conversation as a family while having our dinner, Sylphy suddenly said such a thing. What are you referring to? I have no idea at all. What are you referring to by unfair? As a question mark floated above my head, I asked Sylphy, and she made a slight pout. Un, its really rare for Sylphy to show such an expression, isnt it. The usual dignified Sylphy is good, but a pouting Sylphys also cute. I was thinking about such a thing, but. Sylphy blushed furiously, and her movements stilled. M, Myne-kun, youre saying out loud, out loud, you know It seems that I said it out loud. Da, Da, Da, Danna-sama! Im not talking about t, that right now Aisha and I waited for Sylphy who was flustered to the point of it being amusing, to calm down. We waited for roughly five minutes. She who had finally calmed down, Once again started talking about the unfairness from before. Phew, good grief this Danna-sama, launching a surprise attack at me *grumble grumble*. Aah, thats right! Danna-sama! I think that it is unfair!! Un, what is? We returned to the real issue at hand. Danna-sama went on a date together with Aisha only, didnt you! Date? Mm, mm, mnnn? Ummmm, did we go on a date? I dont recall at all, you know? Thinking that Aisha has an idea about it, I looked at her, and she was folding her arms and pondering. Un, as expected, we cant remember such a thing at all. Sylphy, what do you mean by date? I dont remember such a thing at all, though As I asked her that, Sylphy was enraged, and her whole body was emitting anger. What are you talking about!! Both of you went to the Dungeon of Strength alone, didnt you! Her breathing became rough, puffed up her chest, as if saying How about that?. Dungeon of Strength Thats a date. I see, so to her, that is a date, huh. I dropped my shoulders and sighed at my extremely regrettable wifes thought. Aisha also sighed by my side, so her mental states probably the same as mine. Hey, Sylphy? Exploring a labyrinth is a date? Of course! A couple in love going afar, with only themselves for company. What can it be, other than a date? I see, if you say that, if Sylphy says that, then thats that. (TLN: I can feel the exasperation in his words) And, what does Sylphy want to do? Go on a date with me!!! Thus, Sylphy and I once again headed to the Dungeon of Strength. Aisha and Waffle are house-sitting. Waffle said Im going too`, Im going too` until the end, but with Sylphys one sentence, Its not a date if the two people arent alone together!, he was forcibly made to watch the house. That being the case, Sylphy and I are inside a stagecoach heading to Adol. If I used Unique Magic?Space-time, we would arrive in a moment, but Sylphy strongly desired to take the coach. The time of travelling is the charm of a date, she told me. Furthermore, it seems that Aisha and I travelling by coach is also one of the reasons. Well, of course, even having a conversation with the two of us can be considered a date, but. Where in the world did Sylphy get her information about dates from? This is extremely mysterious. We were able to talk about various things within the stage coach, just as Sylphy planned (?). I feel glad that we were able to know about each other more but. It cant be helped, but we were extremely conspicuous within the carriage. In the first place, Sylphy is the Princess Knight, who boasts of overwhelming popularity from the citizens. I also came to have no doubts about her popularity from the crowd of citizens during the wedding ceremony. That popular beauty is right in front of their eyes so theres no way she wont receive attention. Its a matter of course for Sylphy to be given a lot of attention, and the ordinary man beside her. The wedding ceremony only ended the other day. Naturally, that ordinary man is exposed as the Princess Knights husband, so. In other words, attention is also gathered on me as well. I can hear their whisperings. Thats the Princess Knight Sylphid-sama, right? She married, didnt she? The guy beside Hime-sama is her husband, right? Isnt he still a brat? However, Princess Knight-sama is really beautiful, huh Wait, her husbands also quite cute, you know? Marrying Princess Knight-sama Im jealous of him That being the case, until we arrived at Adol, honestly, I was ashamed with this bed of needles pricking me. Sylphys probably accustomed to this, as she doesnt seem to mind at all. Overcoming the subtle difficult atmosphere, we finally arrived at the Town of Adol. Un, Im glad that we arrived! Ive taken a lot of rides on carriages until now, but Ive never been so happy arriving at the destination! No, it really was tough. While thinking such a thing, I relaxed my stiff body from the travel in the carriage, and Sylphy, who looked like she didnt feel the fatigue at all, started talking to me. Danna-sama! Lets quickly go to the inn where you stayed with Aisha! There cant be any differences between wives! Hey, lets go now!! Welcome to the Silver Bell Pavilion The moment we entered the inn, the pro2prietress-san called out to us just like when I stayed with Aisha. Ara? Does she remember me? Proprietress-san faced me and asked me with a smile. Both of you will be staying the night, arent you? As expected of a high class inns proprietress. From her response, theres no doubt she remembers me. Its been quite a while since I last came, but I even feel moved in a certain sense, with her responding this way. Yes, we will be staying a night. You remember me, dont you! Thank you very much for favouring us As I said that, Proprietress-san returned a sweet graceful smile, and politely bowed. Such a response, we might even be coming here again next time! By the way, excuse me but isnt this Your Highness Sylphid? Aah, as expected, she noticed. Sylphys really famous, isnt she. Aah, I am no doubt Sylphid, but I am not a princess anymore. You dont need to fuss about me I have heard that you have married. I offer my blessings from the bottom of my heart Proprietress-san said that and bowed deeply at Sylphy. She then guided us to our room, but mysteriously, we were brought to the same room as when I stayed with Aisha. I dont think Proprietress-san aimed for this, and as I was surprised at the coincidence, Sylphy tilted her head to one side and asked me. Whats wrong, Danna-sama? Nothing, its just that this is the same room as when we came here to stay previously Ooh, I see!! To me, this is a happy thing!! Sylphy, who is obsessed about not being different from Aisha. Shes really happy, huh. I see, this room is the one that ties Danna-sama and Aisha together, huh It feels deeply moving if you think about it that way No, its embarrassing, so please dont feel so deeply moved about such a thing! Probably curious, Sylphy walked about the room, and checked the bed and baths. Now then, I generally understand the layout of the room now. When you came here with Aisha, did you immediately enter the labyrinth after this? Ummm, if I remember correctly, we took a look around the town. We visited the general store and the weapon store, I think. As I told her about what happened before, Sylphy pondered for a while before making a suggestion. In that case, why dont we visit stores other than those two? The sundries we have at home are bought here, right? Even for weapons, we already have the necessary ones Thats right, theres certainly a point to that. Theres nothing we currently need for sundries, and there isnt anything new at the weapon shop. I already have the Weapons of Origin, after all. Un, thats right! Lets take a look at the other stores That being the case, we exited the inn and took a look around the town. The last time I came, there were a lot of adventurers crowding around. We walked around the town with hands joined from the very beginning. The first shop we entered was a clothes shop. We purchased cloth for making casual clothes for the three of us and Waffle. We bought several pieces each, so it cost quite some money, but I think that the clothes we bought are quite nice. Its a secret that Sylphy bought quite a few pieces of underwear she secretly got fired up about. She probably bought Aishas part as well. Leaving the clothing store, and as we discussed on where should we go from here on, somebody suddenly called us from behind. Hey, that pretty girl over there. Why dont you stop playing with that brat over there and come have a drink with us? Well treat you as much as you want The ones who called out to use were a pair of aggressive-looking adventurers. They seem to have gotten a little drunk. As expected, theres always this type of people around. I wonder if its something of a miracle that we werent entangled with such a thing before this? Or rather, I was really surprised! That there would be people who dont know who Sylphy is by looking at her! Even though that many people would know that she is the Princess Knight in one try! Ah, but I myself didnt know either, so I cant say anything about other people, huh. Oi! That brat over there!! Get your ass out of here! Well be taking care of that girl! Heehee Ah, this is bad. Sylphy looks like shes about to snap. Im sorry, shes my wife. We dont have any business with you, so you should be the ones going somewhere else I spoke before Sylphy snaps. I took a look with Appraisal, but both of them seem to be C-rank adventurers. I cant be careless, but compared to Carl-san who I had fought before, they look considerably weaker. Take care of my little sister I recall these words Onii-san told me. Huh? Such a fine womans the wife of a brat like you? If youre going to lie, then make up something more believable!!!! While shouting that, the drunk adventurer A punched towards me. I dont even need to dodge something like this! I stopped his fist with my left hand, and crushed it with all my strength. The sound of bone creaking resounded throughout the surroundings. Guoo, my hand!! I threw my right fist at the drunk adventurer As, who had been raving, solar plexus. uu A groan leaked out from the drunk adventurer A for a moment, but he sank at that very place. I called out to drunk adventurer B who became flustered at seeing me defeating his companion with one blow. Will you still be picking a fight with us? If you want to continue, I will be getting serious(TLN: Man, being badass but using polite language sounds really weird) I pretended to be expressionless, and tried to speak as if uninterested. As I did that, drunk adventurer B feebly shook his head, and fell on his backside. Well then, please excuse us! Saying that, I took Sylphys arm, and left the place with quick steps. As we walked for a while and slipped out of the hustle and bustle, I breathed a sigh. Danna-sama, you were really cool! Those guys thought that Sylphys a pushover. As expected, I must protect Sylphy and Aisha Sylphy unrestrainedly praised me, so I answered, looking a little embarrassed. After that, since its quite late, we decided to return to the inn. Itll be a waste if we are late for dinner, after all. I know that the dinner in the Silver Bell Pavilion is really delicious, after all. It really was delicious, wasnt it! Yeah, it certainly was delicious Right now, we have finished our meal, and are relaxing in our room. While the bath is being heated up, our topic is of course, the dinner we just ate. Oh, it should be ready, right? Danna-sama, lets enter. Ill rinse your back today We joined hands as we headed towards the bath, and experienced supreme bliss. Un, baths really feel good, dont they! AN: Thank you very much for always reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Well, this is the first part of a side story unlike a side story. (TLN: Well, most of your chapters are lighthearted like this, I guess) As a request from a friend, I allotted a spot for Sylphy. I will be glad if you enjoyed it. TL: Izzy Chapter 101 Ive seen this ceiling before This place is one of the rooms of the Silver Bell Pavilion, a high class inn located in the Labyrinth Town?Adol, where I had once stayed in with Aisha. Furthermore, it was the exact same room, so of course I have seen it before. And this time, the person sleeping completely naked beside me is my other wife, Sylphy. With her strong desire, we came to the Town of Adol on a date. And thanks to her strong desire again, we are lodging in this high class inn?Silver Bell Pavilion. Its because she kept saying that she wanted to experience herself what Aisha, who is also my wife, experienced. Shes surely satisfied with this, right? (TLN: Nope. Thanks to her, 600+ lines ahahahahahha *cries*) In order to wake myself up completely, I let out a Mnn` as I stretched, while I was looking at Sylphys sleeping face. Aisha is the cute type of beauty, but Sylphy is the cool type. Sensing the gap between her usual form with her sometimes mumbling, as if sleep-talking, I feel that shes adorable. As I thought that I really have such a beauty as my wife, I feel a little happy. Now then, lets take my morning routine bath. In order not to wake her up from her good sleep, I slowly slipped out from the bed. When I was slipping out, I turned over the bed cover a little, and Sylphys upper half was exposed. Ive seen enough yesterday night, but I reflexively gulped as I was entranced. The tempered body of the Princess Knight is of a splendid proportion, you could say that its a work of art, so to speak. No, no, I cant look!!Lets quickly enter the bath I cant feel like doing it so early in the morning! That being the case, I hurriedly jogged to the bath. Because the Silver Bell Pavilion is a high class inn, its bath uses a magic tool to heat it up and retain that heat. For that reason, baths in rooms with guests are constantly heated. (TLN: No need for electricity bills. I want) It really helps in times like this when I urgently need to enter the bath. My houses needs time to heat up, after all. Pouring hot water starting from my head, I scrubbed my body clean. I washed away the image of Sylphys naked body in my mind along with the dirt on my body. Phew I somehow calmed down, and decided to soak in the bath until my shoulders. Come to think of it, the last time, this is when Aisha barged in here. Danna-sama! Good morning!! Ive come to rinse your back! Aah, as I expected. Although we often have sex, arent you a little too bold now, Sylphy-san? In the end, even though I tried to dampen my enthusiasm, it was all in vain. As always, we were just barely in time for breakfast and ate it while I was immersed in self-loathing. On the contrary, Sylphy is eating as she hummed in a good mood. ? Aah, the surrounding gazes hurt. Sylphy, lets go to the Dungeon once we finish eating Yeah! Im really looking forward to it! After finishing our meal, we thanked the proprietress before departing from the Silver Bell Pavilion, and decided to head for the Dungeon of Strength. As we reached the entrance of the dungeon, just like last time, there was a knight at the reception. It seems that the knight is different from the one from before. !? Looking at Sylphys face, the knight stood at attention in a fluster, and called out to her. Your Highness Sylphid! Aah, good work. You dont need to be so respectful of me, you know? Im already married and not a princess anymore, after all Though she said that, from the knights perspective, its not unreasonable to respectfully obey her. Well have to quickly enter and relieve the knight of his anxiety. Good afternoon! Is it alright for us to enter? Just like before, we filled in the form at the reception and handed it over to the knight. I have accepted it, please take this Receiving a metal plate, we have finished our preparations to enter. When I tried to call out to Sylphy, Now then, lets go in, the knight called out for us to stop. Your Highness, if it is alright, we would like to send a bodyguard along Aah, I see. Before this, it was just me and Aisha, so there wasnt sych a request. However, if Im with Sylphy, then this is natural, isnt it. Even if she is called the Princess Knight, Sylphy is still a part of the royal family. While it may be true that she has married, in actuality, it isnt something so simple. From the knights point of view, if some kind of accident happens, if in the unlikely even that something happens to Sylphy, it will become a disaster. The request for the bodyguard is in a sense a matter of course. No, I appreciate it, but its not needed. There wont be any problems with just me and Danna-sama Even though Sylphy clearly rejected him, the knight refused to back down as he said Please. The dialogue continued for a while, but in the end, the knight reluctantly backed down at Sylphys angry look. Im finally on a date with Danna-sama, so why must I go with a bodyguard As she muttered that, I grasped Sylphys hand and we stepped into the labyrinth. #Dungeon of Strength, 1st Floor We arrived at the 1st floors boss room in the blink of an eye. Sylphy instantly killed the slimes that appeared. I didnt participate in battle, and did nothing but gather Continuous-type Skills. (TLN: Author didnt call it continuous type, but slight-type. Why slight? Because the descriptions of the continuous skills are become slightly stronger etc. That slight is what the author focused on, weirdly enough. For now, Ill call it continuous type, until the reason for this is revealed in the future) As usual, I pasted them on pebbles and put them into storage bags, as Sylphy asked me. Danna-sama, those pebbles are? Aah, I temporarily paste the Skills I cut onto them Fumu, I see! Mn? Come to think of it, those stones are placed in the bath, right? As expected, she noticed the existence of the pebbles. Well, of course youd have questions when there are pebbles placed in the bathroom. Aisha surely noticed them as well. I explained to her what a continuous-type Skill is, and how I put in hot water into the bath. !! Such Skills exist!? Well, of course shed be surprised. Even I was surprised when I first saw it. I handed a pebble with Continuous: Water on it to Sylphy. Here, this It, its real!? Waters gradually coming out from it!! Is this the so-called magic water? I thought that it was certainly water Danna-sama made with a Skill, but Ending our conversation, we rushed into the boss room. Name: Exusia?Slime ̣֣16 Race: Slime family Gender: None Skill Ability Mollusk?Prison The moment we entered the boss room, Sylphy aimed at the boss and broke into a run. Aah, you dont need to go that far to imitate Aisha! I stole its ability in a panic, and pasted it onto a pebble. You might as well drop an item for me! Before Sylphy defeated it, lets deal a blow. If I do that, we might get something good with Probability. I picked up a pebble, and launched Finger Bullet at the Exusia Slime. At the same time the pebble hit it, I could see Sylphy using Martial Art: Sharpness Sword. Ah, it died. It was a one-hit knockout, huh. Well, thats natural, I guess, seeing that she used such a strong weapon like Linus Sword to activate Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword. Hm? Wait a minute, Linus Sword? Hows that! Danna-sama! I defeated the boss in one hit! Throwing out her chest a little in pride, Sylphy sent a smile and called out to me. Un, I saw it! You were really cool!! While saying that, I ran up to Sylphy. Look! Saying that, she held Exusia Oil and Exusia Cape in both hands and showed them to me. Un, Probability probably had a hand in this, right? With this, I can hand Exusia Cape over to both Aisha and Sylphy! Sylphy should take both of them! Share and use the oil together with Aisha, okay? Yeah, I understand! By the way, Sylphy, I forgot to say it, but. That Linus Sword actually has an exclusive martial art attached to it. Its called Martial art: Sacrifice?Zwei Ooh!! For some reason, Sylphy happily swung Linus Sword around. Its a drop from the Troll Gazer after all. Its originally a monster which is defeated by an aliance. Well, I guess it being a first-class weapon is natural in a sense. Yosh, Danna-sama! Lets go on to the next one, the next one!! Sylphys strangely excited, isnt she. Un, well then, lets go to B1 #Dungeon of Strength, B1 Other than gathering Skills, theres nothing profitable in our journey on this floor as well. Lets quickly head towards the boss room. If were lucky, we might get another Speed Shoes! In that case, I can also use it. Such being the case, we proceeded to the boss room by brute force. The last time, there was Aisha as the main long distance attacker, and theres the fact that it was our first time here, so we proceeded cautiously, but this time, my partner is Sylphy, who fights in close-combat. While using Presense Detection?Large, we ran quickly and if there was a response from an enemy, we would floor it. We even got close to a power ogre the moment it used Rock Crash, and killed it instantly with martial arts, so it wasnt anything miraculous. (TLN: Author renamed it from slash to crash) My Lightning Edge and Sylphys Linus Sword are labyrinth weapons, so they have overwhelming power. Phew, as expected, Im a little tired Yeah, well be at the boss room in a while, so lets take a little rest there After a few minutes, we fortunately did not clash with monsters, and finally arrived at the boss room. Huh? Somehow, this feels like deja vu. Hm? Danna-sama a lot of people are gathering here for some reason? As I took a look around who I found was Cass-san from Soaring Sandstorm. Does that mean, that they havent gotten any Speed Shoes since then!? Wait a minute? Its been quite a while since then, you know? Cass-san who noticed us coming here called out to us. Oh? The lad from before and Hm? If isnt Miss Princess Knight? Whys a princess in such a place? And hows Aisha?(TLN: Yup. He used casual speech.) Cass-san rapidly fired me some questions. Well, youd normally be surprised, though not to the level of the knight at the entrance Hm, Cass-dono, huh? Come to think of it, Aisha said that you came here to get Speed Shoes As Sylphy said that, Cass-san frightening face distorted even more. Aah, we seem to be really unlucky. We never encountered a Cocka?Grice. Its almost a month since we were in here, huh Aisha said that there is no need to care, but it really feels awkward. His Clan members also seem to be less spirited than before. Is Missy and this lad aiming for the boss? It seems like theres only the two of you again, though Yeah, our aim is to proceed until the boss on the next floor As Sylphy said that, Cass-san shouted. What did you say!!? The boss on the next floor is a Troll Gazer, right!? Missy, are you insane? That guy isnt something you can just somehow manage to beat with cheap tricks, you know!? If you dont exterminate it in one go with overwhleming power, itll immediately recover. Its absolutely impossible with just two people!!! Its impossible to even attempt it No, well, the last time Danna-sama and Aisha defeated it with just the two of them, you know? This sword is proof of that, its a drop from the Troll Gazer What!!? After Cass-san sent a fleeting glance at Linus Sword, he looked at me with astonished eyes. Uu, I feel a little uncomfortable. What in the world are you Hm? Wait, did you just say Danna-sama? Youre married, Missy? Aah, Aisha and I were just married to Danna-sama. Also, we established a Clan with the three of us. Best regards, Cass (TLN: How weird itd be if I translated it as husband instead of Danna-sama. Aisha and I were just married to our husband. .. .. What?) Taking the Sacred Bow and Princess Knight as wives, you say? Good work having Alto and the King to approve of you Aah, I see. If they had been shutting themselves up in here for a month, then its not strange that he doesnt know about our marriage. Aah, Cass should quickly find a good wife and get married. Marriage is good, you know, since your body and soul will be enriched! Guh Huh? If I remember correctly, Cass-san is 33 years old, but it seems that hes single. (TLN: WIZARDDDD) Saying that plainlySylphy, isnt that statement bad? He seemed to have let out a Guh, so isnt he bothered about it? F, forr now, I should change the topic! Since you seem to be taking a break, will it be alright for us to enter first? Yeah, I dont mind. This happened before, so I think itll be alright, but be careful. Ive seen many who lost their lives due to their pride Yes! Thank you very much! I thanked him spiritedly, gripped Sylphys hand and headed towards the boss room with quick steps. And then, with a soft voice Sylphy, you cant do that! Cass-san might be worrying about marriage, you know? Hm? Is he? Yeah, it certainly seems like it. No, sorry, I seem to have been a little too ecstatic The Soaring Sandstorm looked at us with eyes as if saying Dont say unnecessary stuff. While apologising in my mind, we rushed into the boss room. Name: Cocka?Grice ̣֣37 Race: Bird family Gender: C Skill Rush Ability Flying Feather Petrifaction Im really sorry, Cass-san. Hm? Isnt that guy the one Cass is aiming for? Yes, no doubt about that. For now, lets steal its Skill and Abilities. Ive already stolen its troublesome Skills, so we can go at it whenever Understood, Danna-sama Saying that, Sylphy readied her Linus Sword. Just like before, Ill take the initiative with magic. Well then, Sylphy. Rush into it after I preemptively attack it with magic, okay? Understood Activating Sorcery Extremity LV2, I threw Magic?Fire at it just like before. After Magic?Fire landed on it, Sylphy charged at the enraged Cocka?Grice. Sylphys body shone with a pale light from the activation of a Skill. The Cocka?Grice brought down its sharp beak, but intercepted it with Linnus Sword without dodging it. Eat this! Martial Art: Sacrifice?Zwei!!! With Sylphys shout, an emerald green light shone from the Linus Sword, the Cocka?Grices face including its beak was cut right in half. The fight didnt end with just that, as the sword which had been raised overheard fell downwards at a high speed, and hit the base of the throat. As a result, the part above its body and neck was cut, and its large body tumbled down along with a wham. Its my first time seeing Sylphy seriously fight, but its different from what I thought Un, I thought her fighting style would be more magnificent, but if I had to say, then it gives off an image of brute force. You could even say that she fights by relying on Skills, but rather than me, she has the basics of combat so she doesnt have wasted movements. Lets memorise the way she moved her body. Itll surely be useful to me. Hows that! Danna-sama! I defeated it! With a wide smile, she waved her hand at me. Un, good work! As expected of the Princess Knight! Hearing my words, Sylphy showed me a delighted smile. Its really a great smile! Im liking her more and more!! While thinking such a thing, I stored the Cocka?Grices corpse. Then, the important drops. It dropped. Name: Ciel Soulier Agility: +25 Grade: Ultra Attribute: Wind Special Effects: Movement Speed 3 Up Air Walk Moreover, theres two of them. Probability LV2 is incredible. Ah, wait a minute. We now have three Ciel Souliers, which means that the Speed Shoes Aisha has is unnecessary now, right? I wonder if I should sell it to Cass-san. Being in such a place for one month was probably mentally rough on them. Un, once we defeat the next boss, the Troll Gazer, Ill try talking. Yosh, the next one will be the last! Lets do our best without losing our focus #Dungeon of Strength, B2 I got Regeneration, Magic Eye of Shock and Strong Arm?Extreme on this floor. All of them are useful Skills, and since weve come all the way here, Im thinking that I should get as many as I can. We proceeded directly towards the boss room, but with Presence Detection?Large and Sight Enhancement?Moderate, we avoided battles to the best we can and I only stole Skills. Like that, our battles are kept to the minimum and we finally arrived at the boss room. Basically, I almost didnt fight at all this time. Sylphy slayed the monsters which appeared. I only crammed their corpses into the storage bag. However, I will have to fight with all my strength against this boss. Somehow or other, the Sylphy right now seems like she could corner the Troll Gazer, but we cant let our guards down. Cass-san also said it before, after all. Sylphy, I will fight at full strength against this boss. I will use the same Skill I used to defeat the Orc king, so can Sylphy become the backup this time? Yeah, understood Un, lets go then. Name: Troll Magister ̣֣46 Race: Demon race Gender: Skill Ultra Regeneration Magic Eye of Paralysis Unique Magic?Lightning Sorcery Extremity Ability None Fua!? What the!? This isnt a Troll Gazer! Is this perhaps a rare boss!? What in the world is a Troll Magister. Judging from its Skills, its probably a magic using type of troll? This is extremely bothersome. I feel that Ill have a hard time getting close to it, let alone fighting in close combat, and it seems like I wont be able to move if I receive the Magic Eye of Paralysis. This is difficult, I wont win if I go at it directly. Well, for now, lets steal its Skill. (TLN: This is surely the most repeated line ._.) As long as I steal its Skills, then it wont be much different from a Gazer. Sylphy, that seems to be a rare boss. I Appraised it, and its a Troll Magister Ive never heard of it For now, Ill go I confirmed that Sylphy took some distance, and I used my Skills in one go. Body Enhancement?LargeArm Strength Enhancement?ExtremeLeg Strength Enhancement?SmallStrong Arm?ExtremeStrong Arm?SaintStrength Rise My whole body was enveloped in light like a pale flame. I then created Twirling with Realize, and started running towards the Troll Magister immediately. The Troll Magister who noticed me was probably trying to use its Skills. As nothing happened when it rose its arm overhead, its movements stopped. I activated Magic Eye of Shock, and when my opponent was staggering, I rushed into its bosom in one go. Eat this! Martial Art: Shark Glow!! Just like the Troll Gazer, a loud explosion sound resounded, and it was cut up right in half. Looking at Twirling which disappeared along with some light, I then stored the Troll Magisters corpse. Phew, I wonder if His Highness Lewis will buy this? While muttering such a thing, I checked the dropped items. Name: Linus Fork Attack: + 60 Grade: Ultra Attribute: Light Effective against: Ghost Martial Art: Rominias?Impact (TLN: Rominiasu Inpakuto. Any suggestions?) Its an ultra grade pike. (TLN: But you called it a fork D:) This also has an exclusive martial art, huh. I dont have anyone who uses a spear within my family. Lets just put it away for now. Phew, thank you for your hard work! Your powers as terrifying as usual. I thought that I was a little closer to Danna-sama, but I still have a long way to go For now, weve achieved our goal. Lets stop by Cass-sans place and return to the inn. Since were staying over in the end, this time, I paid for two days beforehand. Joining hands with Sylphy, we walked to the Silver Bell Pavilion. For some reason, the people of Soaring Sandstorm with Cass-san leading them are following us in succession from behind. After that time, we moved to a place a little further from B1s boss room with Unique Magic?Space-time, and when talking about selling Speed Shoes to Cass-san, he gratefully accepted it to the point of surprise. Before long, we arranged for them to come get it at my house in Lucas, and we separated or so we were supposed to. The people from Soaring Sandstorm who heard that they dont need to hole themselves inside the dungeon anymore escaped the dungeon with us. When we said that we will be returning to the Silver Bell Pavilion, they started saying, Lets stay at there too then, and this is the result. Cass-san probably endured quite a lot of stress as well. He started talking to Sylphy and I. Its a secret that in the end, Sylphy was enraged and drove them away quite a bit. While both of us soaked in the bath, we talk about todays events. Phew, my fatigues going away Yeah, it really is How is it? Are you satisfied now? As I asked that, Sylphy smiled widely and said Yeah, Im satisfied! Un, theres nothing happier as a husband with her saying that! After that, we washed the others backs, and after messing around for a while, we got out from the bath. After getting our from the bath, we naturally slept together. This is very blissful. Name: Sylphid Fortuna Race: Hume ̣֣28 (2869) LevelUp! Gender: Female Age: 19 years old Occupation: Princess Knight | Change! Thank you very much for always reading. With this, the 100 chapter celebration side story is completed. How is it? Ill be glad if Sylphys cuteness was expressed, even if only a little. When I realised, the volume was already outrageous. Since the 5 chapters about the Labyrinth of Strength from before is finished with 2 chapters, Naturally, it became like this. I actually thought of dividing it into upper, middle and lower, but I decided that it wont be good if a side story is too long, so I finished it like this. I will return to the main story from tomorrow on. Please take care of me from now on as well. TL: Izzy | Chapter 102 We were able to finish the wedding ceremony without any incidents, except for our mental fatigue. The people of the royal family. The people of the temple. And above all, the general public who live in the royal capital, all of them celebrated our wedding. Of course, theres probably a great deal of people who do not accept our marriage and are not pleased with it. Even so, I am delighted from the bottom of my heart at the fact that a crowd of people congratulated us with smiles. I am really, really blessed. Kami-sama who had given me the chance to obtain this happiness. My two wonderful wives who married me. To all the people who had anything to do with me, thank you! Im glad that it went without a hitch Aisha who felt the pressure of the crowd during the marriage like me, talked with a genuine relieved expression. Un, I am happy that a lot of people congratulated us, but as expected, its really tiring As I was being lazy by reclining on the couch, Aisha came and sat on my right side. She then leaned her body on mine and similarly started lazied herself. Fufu, we really match each other, dont we! Come to think of it, its been a long time since I flirted with Aisha like this, hasnt it? While entwining her own arm with mine, we leisurely chatted, and Sylphy who went to King-samas place returned to the room. Thats unfair!! Declaring her disatisfaction at us flirting with all her strength, she jumped to my left which had been empty. With flowers on both hands, its weird for me to say this but we passed the time in supreme bliss with really great smiles. Eh, Waffle? Un, Waffle is yawning on my head as always. It seems that one wont feel anything even if on looked at males and females of another species flirting, so he doesnt change even while looking at us. In the end, we continued flirting until Ari arrived. Now then, your wedding ceremony has been successfully completed, so youll firstly have something like a break. However, there are still various things that you have to decide on We were summoned by King-sama, and heard about such a thing. Things we must decide on? I wonder what it is We even decided on the house name already I dont think theres anything in particular, though? His Majesty probably noticied my expression, as if saying Huh?. King-sama wryly smileed and continued speaking. You are establishing a clan, are you not? I will of course give you permission, just as I have said, but you cannot officially register without deciding on a Clan name, no? (TLN: ..Okay, it seems that I made a mistake with the previous clan name. The previous ones seem to be House Name, or Mynes familys surname. Clan name is a different one, like how Cass name isnt Cass Soaring Sandstorm orz) Ah! Thats true. Clan name, huh, somehow, it seems like we are deciding on a lot of names these days. Waffles name, House name, and now Clan name. And, must that be decided now? It shouldnt be something which has to be decided in a flash, huh. King-sama, may I please have some time on deciding it? Fumu, as expected, its too harsh to tell you to decide it right now. Alright then, report as soon as you decide on it. The room you are staying in right now will always be available. Use that magic to transfer here Having gotten King-samas approval, and time, we need to have a third family meeting, huh. However, have already received a request from the country, so well have to decide ahead of time. Also, you are now one of the nobles, although a new one. I think that it is rare, but there might be other nobles and the like who will visit you. For that, your current house is unfavourable in a lot of ways. What are your plans on that? Sylphy answered King-samas question. The Clan House is currently in construction, so we were planning on making the second floor the Fortuna Houses center of foreign affairs Un, Sylphy did propose such a thing when we decided on constructing the Clan House. I, however, do not know much about nobles residences, so Sylphy and Craftsman discussed and drew a plan together. Craftsman and the others should be working hard right now. Oh, youve thought this through, havent you? There shouldnt be a problem then. What are your plans for the Clans reception and staff? Staff? If its a receptionist, then isnt Aisha a professional at it? Shes the Adventurers Guilds popular receptionist, after all. Myne, let me set this straight, Aisha-dono isnt staff, alright? Brother-in-law-san saw through me, and reminded me. U~n, what should we do then? I havent talked with them about this. While I was racking my brains, Aisha started speaking. I have an idea Did you not receive a report from Bazam Hathaway, Lucas guild leader? Hm? An idea are we going to poach a receptionist from the guild? Lucas guild leader! Ah, are you referring to that? I did receive it, but. Wait!? By idea, do you mean the girl mentioned in the report!? Yes, I was thinking that it would be most convenient for our Clan to shelter her. Is it alright? Hm? Hm? Hm?? A conversation I have absolutely no idea about started between Aisha and King-sama. I thought I was the only one out of the loop, but it seems that Sylphy too doesnt understand what they are talking about. Shes tilting her head from one side to another. Ah! Brother-in-law-san seems like he knows. He suddenly made a surprised expression. Aisha-dono, about that Brother-in-law-san is unusually trembling. I wonder what its about? King-sama shut his eyes and went into deep thought. Aisha did not say anything else, and seems to be waiting for King-sama to collect his thoughts. We were enveloped in a heavy mood for five minutes. Fuu, alright. It isnt unreasonable. I was thinking of sheltering her in the royal capital, but there are too many people there. Itd probably be less conspicuous over here. If shes here, then well be able to watch over her from a close distance, and above all, Mynes here Yup, I understood absolutely nothing! Hearing what King-sama said, Aisha let out a sigh of relief. If thats the case however, wouldnt you need one more person to be a permanent guard? Thats certainly true Very well, Ill select one for you. Myne, Sylphy, you have no objections, right? Objections, you say I dont even understand whats going on. Well, Aisha seems to understand, and King-sama isnt bothered by our choice of personnel, so there isnt a particular reason to be opposed to it, right? Honestly, I dont understand, but I shall leave it to you As I said that, King-sama nodded his head, and this talk came to a close. Now then, the other matters arent that urgent, so Ill talk to you about it when you report on your Clans name. Its about time for you to return to Lucas, no? Youll be returning by carriage, for the commoners to see With those words, we ended the meeting, and well finally be returning to Lucas. Right now, we are in an extremely gorgeous carriage prepared by King-sama, and are on our way home. There isnt much vibration, and the travelling speed is extremely fast, just like when we came to the capital. At this rate, we might be able to arrive at Lucas before the day is over. Now then, Ill have to ask Aisha about the exchange between King-sama and her. Hey, Aisha Yes, I know. The person coming to our Clan I wonder who it is? Chapter 102 (2) TN : I had waiting for an update for some novel (cut & paste is one of them) but there is no news in Novelupdate until I check the site, and it turn out that they stop translating (Thanks Izzi and Jin for your hard work). then I check for the RAW and it turn out not too difficult to translate (at least for this chapter) and not too long too. So, Here you go (for now it became side project, let''s see if I can take 3 translation or not). also, I translate using MTL so put up with low quality, until professional TL take this project. Chapter 102 : Aboutthe clan The weddingceremony was able to finish safely except for our spiritual exhaustion. People of theroyal family. People of thetemple. ... ... And mostof the people living in the kingdom celebrated our marriage more than anythingelse. Of course, therewill be a lot of people who do not accept our marriage and think that they donot like it. Still manypeople are happy that they blessed us with a smile. Truly, I am trulyhappy. God who gave methis chance to make this happiness. Two nice wiveswho married to me. I am sincerelythankful to all the people involved with me! "It wasnice to have finished safely" I was talking toAisha who felt the pressure to get married in front of a lot people like me "... Un, Iwas happy that many people blessed us, but after all I got tired a bit." When we areleaning against the chaise longue, Aisha is sitting next to me on the rightside. Then, Aisha leavethe body to me and start leaning the same way. "fufu~, we have become husband and wife!" IIRC, it''s beena while since I was flirting with Aisha? While tying herarms around my arms, when I was talking languidly *dala dala*, Sylphi who wentto the king''s place came back to my room. "Unfair!Both of you !!" Soon announcesdissatisfaction as far as power to us and jumps in to the left of me who isvacant. It is preciselywith flowers in both hands, it is strange to say by myself but ... ... I had ablissful time with a really good smile. ...... Eh, Waffle? Un, Waffle is placeon my head as usual. Even if he sawthe situation of us because the race did not feel anything even if saw a maleand female eyebrows of any different race, the state did not change anything. Ultimately, our flirtingcontinued until Airi asked to come in the end. "Well, yourwedding ceremony ended safely, First of all that was what I said. However,there are still many things have to be decided" Called by the King-sama,I heard such a story. What I have todecide? What is it ... ? The family namehas been decided ... ... I do not think thereis any, but..? Am I forgot it? noticingmy expression. The King-samacontinues to talk with a bitter smile. You will launcha clan right? As I said before, I give out permission, but I will not be ableto officially register it unless you decide the name of the clan Ah! That''s true. The name of theclan, I often decide on something recently. Waffles name,familys name, and clans name Then, is it nogood if dont decide right now? King-sama, mayI have a little more time?" fumu, It isindeed cruel if must decide right now. Okay, as soon as you decide, please comeand report. The room that you guys had stayed this time is kept open at alltimes. It would be nice to use it when moving with the magic of example With thepermission of the king, I was able to receive time, so I have to do a thirdfamily meeting. However, we havealready received requests from the country for the clan, so we have to decideearly. "And then,although you are emerging, you are already a member of a noble. I think that itis rare, but you may visit the other nobles. Beside the house to greet it,there various thing to do. What are you going to do about that? Silphy returnedthe answer to the king''s question. "Since I ambuilding a clan house right now, I will make the part of second floor asFortuna house foreign facility" Un, when Idecided to build a clan house, there was a proposal from Sylphi to say so. ButI do not know well about the noble''s residence, so I asked oyakata to talk withSylphi and draw the drawing. I guess oyakataand the others is doing their best at this time now. "Have you considered it properly, then itwould not be a problem. So what about the clans'' receptionists and staff doing?" Staff? IsntAishas real job is receptionist? Anyway she was apopular receptionist for the adventurer guild. "...... Myne brother-in-law, isnt you tell me that Aisha is staff member?" Brother-in-law seethrough my thinking and asking. Well then, whatshould I do? I have nottalked with them about this drifting ... ... When I bothered withmy head, Aisha starts talking. "... ... I have an idea but ... ... Isntthere report coming from Lucas'' guild chief Bazam Hathaway? " Hmm? Perhaps ...... Will you pull out someone for the receptionist from the guild? "Lucas''guild Chief... .... Oh, that''s the case? I have heard that ... .... No way!? Theidea that you mean is, That girl!?" "Yes, Ithink that it is most convenient to hide in our clan, how is it?" Hmm? Hmm?? Aconversation that I do not understand at all is occurring between Aisha and theking-sama. I thought that only I did not understand, apparently so did Sylphy. I am tilting myhead very often. Ah! Brother-in-lawseemed to understand. It was asuddenly surprised face. "... Aisha-dono,that is" Brother-in-lawseems to be upset unusually. What on earth isit? The king seemsto be thinking with the eyes closed. Aisha seems tobe waiting for the king''s idea to come together without saying anything more. ... ... It''sabout 5 minutes to go with a heavy atmosphere. Fuu, Iunderstand. Indeed it is reasonable to say properly. Although I was planning toprotect it with the kingdom, Lucas will be more difficult to notice than herewith more people. If you say you are in your place, you can watch in closeproximity to us, and above all there''s Myne too" Un, I do notunderstand at all! Aisha heard thestory of the King-sama, she breathe a sigh of relief. "But then,another person at the reception, isnt it necessary to have an escort at alltimes?" "thatscertainly true" "Okay, if you say that, I will select it. Myne,Sylphy, there is no objection? " Even if I told likethat ... I do not understand the situation at all ... .... But Aisha seemsto be convinced of it for the time being, and the king-sama will not doanything that make us troubled, why do you have a reason to oppose itseparately? "......honestly I do not know, but I will leave it to you." As I said so,the King-sama nods greatly, and this story ended. "Well,let''s talk about when reporting the name of the clan, as other items are not sourgent. We will return to Lucas soon? Before citizens, we take a carriage toback home" With that wordof king-sama, this place became dissolved, we ended up finally returning toLucas. ...... Now, weare on the way home with a very gorgeous carriage that the king-sama prepared. Even when Icame, there was virtually no vibration and the speed of movement was extremelyfast. If this is thecase, it looks like we can return to Lucas in today. Well, I have toask Aisha because it''s a big deal, I talked with the King before. "... ...Hey, Aisha ... ...." "Yes, Iknow ... ... after we got to the clan ... ... I wonderwho is it? Chapter 103 Yes, I know. The person coming to our Clan My hearts pounding a little. I wonder if shes someone I know?? Its Amy-san huh? Who in the world is this Amy-san? I wonder if Sylphy knows her? Thinking that, I glanced at Sylphy, but as I expected, she made a confused expression, as if asking Who?. Looking at our dumbfounded expressions, Aisha clapped her hand and let out an Ah.. Huh, dont you remember her? Well, its not that unreasonable either, I guess. Shes the girl that was detained in the orc settlement, the girl Myne-kun saved Ah, now that she mentioned it, that might have been her name. Ive completely forgotten about it, seeing that weve never met since then and the fact that Ive only heard her name once. But why her? I feel like in King-sama and Aishas conversation, there were subjects like shelter and message from the guild leader, among other things. As doubt surfaced in my mind, Sylphy asked Aisha the exact same thing I was just thinking about. Chichiue said something about sheltering her. What does he mean by that? U~n, can we leave that until we return home? Its not something I can say in a public place It seems to be something quite serious, doesnt it? Im starting to feel a little uneasy. For now, lets stop by at the Adventurers Guild after reaching Lucas. I need to pass the letter King-sama entrusted me with to the guild leader Amy-san, huh. When I saved her, Ive only been thinking about how I was going to hide my Skills from Sylphy and Aisha, so I dont have much of an impression of her. Come to think of it, why was she captured by the orcs? Perhaps, this matter may be related to that. Well, no use thinking about it. All will be solved after we return! Lets just enjoy the ride for now. Its not every day that you get to sit in such an extravagant carriage, after all! Brushing Waffles fur, drinking black tea made by Sylphy. Flirting with the three of us. As we did that, we arrived at the Town of Lucas in the blink of an eye. As might be expected of a royaltys carriage, the gazes of the people lining up were concentrated on us as soon as we entered the town, and we slowly got off from the carriage. Realising that it was us who alighted the carriage, several people applauded us. Congratulations on your marriage! With that applause as a start, the surrounding people understood who we were, and one by one, applause spread through them like a wave. We bowed deeply and waved our hands at the people who were clapping for us, and slowly made our way to the towns entrance. Just as we entered, Edgar-san, the gatekeeper I am acquainted with similarly clapped his hands and called out to me. Myne!! Grats on your wedding! With this, youre also an adult now, arent you!!! Dyne-sans definitely delighted. I feel that itll be hard on you from now on, but keep at it! Ill give you advice if anything happens! Just call out to me whenever! Somehow, I feel really shy when an acquaintance speaks about my marriage. Edgar-san is the same as usual. Hes indebted to Otou-san, so hes always concerned about me. Hes someone I know since I was small, so theres this feeling of a brother from him. Your Highness Sylphy, congratulations on your marriage. Although Myne looks like this, hes a dependable person. I pray that you will have an everlasting marriage Edgar-san said that and bowed at Sylphy. Youre called Edgar? Raise your head. Well probably be in your favour from now on. Danna-sama, Aisha and I shall be relying on you from now on as well Saying that, Sylphy bowed her head at Edgar-san. Although shes a former princess, the surrounding people clamoured at Sylphy, a royalty, lowering her head at a mere gatekeeper. Sylphy then turned around, and shouted loudly at the crowd. Everyone, thank you very much for your blessings! I shall be relying on you from now on! Please take care of me! Saying that, she once again lowered her head. Aisha and I also bowed. As we did that, applause once again resounded. Un! I feel really happy and grateful for some reason, I really am grateful to all of them!! Thanks everyone!!!! By the way, Myne Edgar-san called out to me. I wonder whats wrong?? Whats that little fox riding on your head? Ah, its the first time Waffles been to Lucas, huh. This is Waffle, hes a part of our family! Please take care of Waffle as well!! As I bowed again, Waffle greeted Edgar-san by dextrously lifting his front paw, even as he clung onto me so as not to fall. Wafu! Once again, Waffles greeting created a stir. Un, with this, Waffles degree of recognition should have been raised. Even after entering the city, we were greeted with blessings as we passed by people. We cant just treat everyones goodwill with disdain. Our whole family politely thanked them as we walked. Usually, it wouldnt even take five minutes to reach the guild, but it took us 20 minutes to finally arrive. It was really tiring, but from now ons the crucial part. Lets do this. But seriously, nobody would have thought that itd be this tiring to come to the guild after entering the town. In a sense, diving into a labyrinth might feel better than this. Even in the guild, the hospitality continued. The leading part in this place is naturally Aishas. Shes the former popular receptionist at the Adventurers Guild, and she was a B-rank adventurer. Theres no way she isnt welcomed. Ooh, if it isnt Aisha-chan! As soon as we entered the guild, an adventurer said that in a loud voice. Oh? Did you just say Aisha-chan!? It really is her! As beautiful as usual, arent you!! Wait, is she becoming a receptionist again!? Seriously? Yasss! (TLN: no idea how to translate yatta here. woohoo? oh yeah? suggestions please) You idiot, dont you know that Aisha-chans married? What did you just say ! ! ! ! In the first place, didnt she say that she stopped working on marriage? Aah, youre lying Please, tell me that youre lyingggggg!! My My goddess has been defiledddddddd Rather than call this a welcome, its more of chaos, isnt it. Well, I knew what kind of place the Adventurer Guild is, but. The situation becoming this chaotic. Within the uproar, an outrageously loud voice resounded in the guild. You guys! Shut the hell up a little, woncha!!! Err, youre the loudest one here though. I wonder whose voice it is. I feel like Ive heard it before. The adventurers who were crowded in the lobby separated neatly into two. At the end of the path made from the separation was the owner of the voice. Yes, in a bad mood, the guild leader stood in a daunting pose, arms folded, as he scowled at us. Chapter 103 (2) Chapter 103 : Blessed Lucas "Yes, I know ... ... the one who join our clan Uu, somehow my heart beating fast (dokidoki suru yo XD lol) Is it a person that I know?? Ami-san yo ha? Who is Ami-san? Is silphy know? Thinking that way, I tried looking at Silphy, after all, who? Is the face known. Aisha looking at our confused face and striking her hands with Ah (I want to have an income that enough to live in Japan, Marry Seiyuu and life happily ever after) Do you remember that? Ma~, it cant be help. A woman who was caught in an orc village, that girl who was helped by Myne-kun Aa, If I recall correctly, there is such a name. we havent meet since that time, only heard the name once and completely forgot about it. But, why that girl? In the story of the King-sama and Aisha, somehow there is protection, also contact from the guild chief. While I was thinking such a thing, Silphy ask Aisha exactly what I was thinking at the moment. What does talking about protection with Chichi-ue mean? U~n, about that, can we talk about it at home? I cant say it in the place where there is other person even if just a glance Somehow, it is quite important, isnt it? Im getting worried a little For now, lets head to adventurer guild when we get to Lucas. You have to hand the letter that has been entrusted from the king like to guild chief So it is Ami-san, When I rescued her, I did not have much impression about her, because I was only thinking about how to hide my skills from both, Sylphy and Aisha. By the way, why was she caught by the orc? Perhaps it is also related to this story, isnt it? Ma~, It doesnt help thinking about it now. Everything will be clear when we got home. Now enjoy the precious horse-drawn carriage journey. Riding such a gorgeous carriage is a rare experience! Petting on Waffle, drinking tea that Silphy brew ... ... ...... just Three people flirting together. While I was doing such a thing, I arrived in the town of Lucas in a blink of an eye. As a royal chariot, we are getting down slowly from the carriage while receiving the attention of the people lined up trying to enter the town. Several people clapping for us when you know that we came out. Congratulations on your wedding! (I want to have an income that enough to live in Japan, Marry Seiyuu and life happily ever after) Chapter 104 It work! It work! IT WORK! after translating some chapter, I managed to remember some of japanese word! (although I don''t know whether that is Hiragana, Katakana, or Kanji, but It work!) also I managed to increase my directory in my memory about japanese term. Yosh !! TN is Translator Note and TR is Translator Ranting. Chapter 104 : The girls secret (1) En? Is it Aisha, was this trouble cause by you? The guild chief talk very grumpily. And yell loudly at the crowd of adventurer. You guys, disperse quickly! It cant be helped if it is loud! As expected, Guild chief! Just with a yell, The strong adventurers who were stirring that muchbecame quiet all at once! And then, they disperse quietly in to the lobby. something must have happened right? Whats the matter I wonder after being quite, is the feeling also have calmed down a little. While removing hand that being held, Aisha come and talk. ... ... First of all, please read this" Aisha handed out a letter that had been entrusted by the king. Of course, it is tightly sealed with royal wax. Fuh, a letter is it? The sender What!? His HighnessKing-sama!? This seal is undoubtedly from the royal family, and Aisha wontdeceive me ... .... Then it is really aletter from His Majesty The King The sender of the handed sealed letter is the greatest person in thecountry. ... ... Of course it will be surprising, right? If it happen to me before meeting with Sylphy, I think I will act thesame too. No, given the position, it will be more surprising. "Guild Chief, there is me here. There is nothing strange even ifyou have a letter from his majesty, right?" "Ee? Aa !? Sy, Sylphy Her majesty!? Have you seen it!? Because Aisha was the leading actor, Sylphy was a little behind wesntit? Given the situation within the guild just now, I guess there was no roomto calmly observe. A thats right! Congratulation on your marriage Th, Thank you. Rather than that, I haven t been told specifically,but it seems to be an important story. I''d like to talk in a place where no onecan see, do you mind? Of course, please come here (Mochiron, ron, ron, ron, desu, kochira e dzo. Lol XD) A request for Sylphy be acceptedimmediately, Guild chief himself that guide us. Then, It was a room like a conference room where you could only enterfrom the Guild chiefs office. if it is here, there will be no one who would heard the story. Please,sit over there We enter the room and immediately gave us a gorgeous chair for visitors. Then, after confirming again the letter from King-sama that handed byAisha, The Guild Chief open the seal and take out the content. then, please excuse me As expected in front of Sylphy, even guild chief will be polite. About the guild chief, I have to memorize such reaction . In anticipation of our clan, based of Aisha and Sylphy expectation, Ithink the representative will be me. Then I guess I also must remember these polite words and action. So that''s it! Let me learn byobserving how guild chief talk and correspondence. Mu~u, I see . Previous report, is the report sent to thekingdom? His Majesty too had consider about it fairly enough I think . Firstof all, I understood the situation. Let''s bring Ami to you immediately" The guild chief said so, stood up and quickly went out of the conferenceroom. According to his word, guild chief will bring Ami himself. And then in less than five minutes, a woman who had been rescued by mefrom orc settlement. So guild chief accompanied by Ami-san, return to conference room again. I am really thankful for that time Ami-san thanking us, lowered her head deeply. Suddenly called, she seems to be nervous. After a long time not see, Ami-san tied her brown hair into ponytail. When I rescued her, it was hidden by super thick Megane. (TR : as Megane-loverI wont translate Megane as glasses, NEVER!!) (When I can go to Japan and had a Fateful encounter with Kawaii Seiyuu that had Kawaii koe) At that time, my spirit/mental had been driven, I hadnt seen it clearly . But if you take off Megane, I think she has a cute face that can charmpeople. If you remove Megane that is . (TR : WHY !? why do you think like thatMyne, I thought we are friend, I THOUGHT WE ARE FRIEND !!) Ma~, in the first place, since I had beautiful companion called Aishaand Sylphy on my side, it is not like that I can admiring her. While thinking about such a disappointing thing, suddenly waffle spoketo me via telepathy. Watching Sylphy and Aisha, it seem he is only speaking to me. Myne, it seem that person is using some magic That person that you mean is that woman? Ou, Thats right! Gao~ What kind of magic, do you know? No, I dont know that much Using magic Ami-san that using it? Or someone using it to her? Either way, I need to be a little careful. But, as expected of Waffle! Waffle is amazing!! I wonder if he could hear the voice in my heart. His tail is wagging tremendeously. By the way, because he is on my head, of course the tail will hit theback of my head. No, it is not like it is painful so there is no problem. Oh, the wagging became more intense . Listen to Ami-sans greeting, because Waffle on my head, I just lightlynod. Looking at Waffle desperately clinging to me, it seem that tension hasbeen relieved a bit. "Well, Ami also has come, shall we proceed with the talk? The guild chief speaks towards Sylphy. Sylphy nod to guild chief, urging Aisha to proceed with the talk. First, we will talk about our situation" Aisha cut out until we got married. To officially recognize the establishment of the clan to the country,the work based is in the town of Lucas. That we are building a clan house. The talk is slowly in order. And the topic shifts to the main point at last. "...... The situation is as talked up to here" Here, the talk is cut off once and Aisha asks facing Ami. Was it because watching Waffle previously, especially since the tensionhad been relieved. "I and the King want to have you as an official of the clan knowingyour circumstances. or so the talk, but Myne-kun and Princess-sama still doesntyet know the circumstances. It is your personal information but circumstances arecircumtances "... ... I understood the story well" Ami-san slowly starts talking while choosing words. I think I am good until now butI think I am very thankful with the talk. however, it will resultingbothering you all this story . En? Why is it a bother? "Ami-san, have you forgotten? Our Husband-sama saving you bydefeating Orc King. Isn t being on the side of Myne-kun is the safest thing todo? Aisha glancing her line of sight to me, and continue talking again. Your inconvenient of course, I had assumed that and brought thistalk. You can have a peace of mind, we will absolutely protect you As soon as she said that, Aisha closed her mouth. Understood, I will tell my circumstances to Myne-san and HerHighness Sylphid. After listening to the story, if you can forgive it, I wouldlike to be taken care of" Saying that, Ami-san face to Sylphy and me. Now, what kind of story will come out including matter about magicthat I heard from Waffle? I will listencarefully, da ne! TN : Although at first I translate Cut & Paste after just knowing that Izzy stop translating and it is such a shame, but it turn out Cut & Paste is shorter and easier than Kikai Megami and Kikanshita. so maybe it will had more update? maybe, hope so. Chapter 104 (2) TLN Note: Hello my fellow readers! As this was my first time translating this novel, it took me quite a while to grasp some of the words in the novel, also how do you even read those words Izzy! Anyways, thank you so much for accepting me for translating this novel! I''ll do my best to translate this as often as I can!(4-5 days depends) Also, there are some changes to the way I''ve written so please don''t hate me for it. .Hmm? So all these fuss was caused by Aisha. The guild leader said with a hint of displeasure mixed into his words. Then, he shouted at the bunch of adventurers frolicking around. Ya bastards better dispatch yourselves right this instance! You guys are bloody noisy! as expected of the Guild Leader! With just one sentence, the strong looking adventurers that were making noise became quiet all at once! ..So, you must have some business with me to come all the way here? What do you need? Maybe it was because the surroundings have quiet down, I''ve somewhat calmed down. Letting go of our hands, Aisha stepped in front and started talking. ..First off, please have a look at this. Aisha handed the sealed letter that was entrusted by the King over to the Guild Leader. Naturally, the letter was tightly sealed with the royal beeswax. Hmm, a letter.huh? It''s from.what!? His Majesty the King!!? This seal is undoubtedly from the royal family, and besides, Aisha wouldn''t try to trick me..which meant that this is an official letter from His Majesty himself then! The person writing this letter is this country''s most important figure. Obviously he''ll be shocked. Even for someone like me, if Sylphy were to sent me a letter before we met, I''m sure I would have the same reaction as him. No wait, given the position, I''m pretty sure it''ll be even shocking. Guild Leader, oh, my name''s written inside. Even though I received a letter from His Majesty, somehow it doesn''t seem strange at all? Eh? Aah!? Yo, Your Highness, Sylphid!? Is your Highness present right now!? Because Aisha was taking the initiative, Sylphy was a little left behind. Given the circumstances within the Guild just a moment ago, I guess there wasn''t any room to calmly observe his surroundings. Aaah, I see! Your Highness, congratulations on your recent wedding. Aah, thanks. More importantly, though I wasn''t informed specifically, but I heard that it was a major story. I want to discuss about this at an unobtrusive place, would you mind? Certainly not, please follow me. Immediately accepting Sylphy''s request, the Guild Leader himself voluntarily guided us. Then, we were lead to an office which looked like a meeting room that only the Guild Leader can enter. If we''re here, nobody would be able to listen to our conversations. Please have a seat over here. When we entered the room, we were given each a luxurious chair for visitors to sit. Once seated, the Guild Leader once again took out the sealed letter which was given to him by Aisha from the King and proceeded to read the contents out loud. Then, without further ado. As expected, even the Guild Leader, when dealing with Sylphy, would change his usual casual tone to a polite manner. Seeing the Guild Leader, I too should remember to pay attention to the way I deal with others. Given the aspects of Aisha and Sylphy, our Clan''s representative would probably.be me. If that were to happen, I bet that I would also have to remember these correspondences and wordings. That''s why, it''s a rare chance! The way Guild Leader speaks, I should closely observe and learn from it. Mu, I see.It was a report sent from the capital previously. Your majesty had also drastically..put some thought into it.. Alright, I have fully grasped the situation. Let''s go and get Amy at once. The Guild Leader said that, stood up from his seat and went out of the office swiftly. Judging from what he said, the Guild Leader probably went out to get Amy-san over. Thus, not even 5 minutes have passed, the girl that I previously saved from the Orc''s Settlement. Together with the Guild Leader, he and Amy-san arrived back at the office. .Thank you so much for saving me the other day. Amy-san walked over to us and thanked us while bowing down her head deeply. She seemed nervous, probably because she was suddenly called out to meet us. It has been awhile since I last saw Amy-san. She had her brown hair tied up to a ponytail and a super-thick spectacle that wasn''t there before when we rescued her. Before this, I was mentally driven when fighting those Orcs, so I wasn''t given the opportunity to closely look at her at that time.. If the spectacles weren''t there, I thought that she has a pretty cute face. She could''ve just taken off her spectacles Well, since I have Aisha and Sylphy which were renowned as beauties on my side, I won''t fall in love with others. While thinking of such trivial things, Waffle suddenly talked to me through telepathy. Judging from the looks of Sylphy and Aisha, it seemed like he was only speaking to me. Myne, she looks like she''s using magic Are you talking about her? Oou, that''s right! Gao Do you know what kind of magic she could use? Hmmm, I do not know that much A person using magic..was he talking about Amy-san being able to use magic? Or was someone using magic on her? .Irregardless, I should be a little wary of her. But, as expected of Waffle! You''re amazing, Waffle!! I wonder if he heard my thoughts. But he was wagging his tail at a tremendous speed. Speaking of which, he was obviously on top of my head, so his tail was hitting against the back of my head. It''s not like it hurts or anything so there wasn''t any problem with it. Aah, it felt like the wagging increased greatly.. After Amy-san introduced herself, I gently held Waffle down from the top of my head, and briefly bowed. It seemed that a bit of the tension was lifted as she looked at Waffle desperately sticking to me. Well then, since Amy has arrived, should we continue our discussion. The Guild Leader spoke towards Sylphy.. Sylphy then informed the Guild Leader, and prompted Aisha to proceed with the story. First off, I should talk about our current situation. Aisha started talking about our marriage. The establishment of our Clan has been official recognized by the country, and the making our base at the Town of Lucas to conduct our activities. And the construction of our Clan House. She spoke slowly about the stories thus far in order. And, the topic finally shifted to the main subject. ..The situation is as talked about thus far. After finished speaking in one go, Aisha looked at Amy-san and wanted to hear about her opinion. Maybe it was because of the effects of Waffle''s appearance, she wasn''t particularly nervous as she nodded. The King and I knows about your circumstances, so we wanted to have you to join our Clan as an official member This was what we came up with, but I have not told this matter to Myne and the Princess yet. The decision is ultimately based on the person herself, so we understand the circumstances. I understand what you said. Amy-san started talking slowly while choosing her words. I think that the situation that I''m in currently isn''t necessarily bad, but I am still very grateful from what you said. However, this would just cause trouble to everyone.so this talk.. Hmm? What troubles was she talking about? Amy-san, have you forgotten? My husband was the one who defeated the Orc?King and rescued you? Wouldn''t being on the side of Myne the safest? Aisha then glanced at me, and started talking again. The trouble that you speak off.Of course, I''ve already assumed that and still brought this story up. Rest assured, we will absolutely protect you. With all this in mind, Aisha closed her mouth. I understand, I will talk to Myne-san and her Highness Sylphid about this. On top of that, If the both of them could forgive me after listening to my story, then I wish for them to take care of me from now on. as Amy-san said that, she faced towards Sylphy and I. .Well then, what sort of story would she bring up including the matter of the magic that I heard from Waffle? I have to listen to her firmly, right! Author Note: Thank you very much for reading. Please continue to take care of me from now on. We are currently looking for Myne''s Clan Name. If it''s fine with everyone, please write down a good name for me! The deadline is until the 31st of December on 23:59! Thank you very much. TLN Note From Shiro-kun: Thank you so much for reading this chapter, Im looking forward to translate more of this, it was seriously interesting and got me hooked for 3 days reading it nonstop! My vocabulary might be rather lacking compared to Izzy-senpai, but Ill do my best to improve! Also, for anyone wondering what this is, its a new series I started recently called . You can check it out on my table of content down below, or you can head over to JunkBurst Translation to read the previous 103 chapters~ As for the other readers, thank you again for the lovely suggestions! I appreciate every single one of your comments and it really took an absurd amount of determination to pick out 1 novel from like 15+ other novels. Oh and P.S, for those reading Level 1 Guy and hopping to this novel, Ive just received book 1 and book 2 of the official Light Novel, so do expect some illustrations to appear on my website, Ill notify everyone once I posted it, since it might take some time for me to compile everything, but for those who cant wait and are eager to look at it, you can head on over to my Patreon Page(links down below), though its only for the patreon users(sorry >W<> Chapter 105 TLN Note: Shiro-san had some things to do before semester starts again, thus he was extra lazy for the past few days, my sincere apologies. Side Note: Those who read Level 1 Guy, Ill try my best to come out with a chapter! Even though I promised to do one for today but I just found out my semester is starting and Im sad. On the bright side, do check out my section or to see a .I understand, I will now explain about my circumstances to Myne-san and Your Highness, Sylphid. If after hearing my story, and the both of you could still forgive me for it, then I would like the both of you to take care of me. After finishing her sentence, Amy-san faced the directions of me and Sylphy. First of all, this appearance of mine.isn''t really my real appearance. I''m using a Magical Item that allows me to alter my appearance. Altering one''s appearance? I see, so that was the magic Waffle was talking about! Though, why was it necessary for her to alter her appearance? Pretending to be a woman? Depending on the circumstances, I won''t be able to understand why one would do such a thing. However, Amy-san who was using magic was originally a woman too. Mumumu, I can''t imagine it at all. Probably, the act of disguising had something to do with the Guild Leader, or a direct connection with the King to keep her troublesome secret from being revealed. But, why would such Great people go through such great lengths? It''s fine, things would soon make sense. This situation, is making me excited(doki doki). I''ll now cancel the magic. Right after Amy-san said that, she touched a bracelet that was on her right arm, and chanted a magic incantation that I''ve never heard before from her mouth. Once she''d done so, for a quick moment her body became crystal clear, and she changed into a completely different person. Then, Sylphy and I who were staring at the completely different person..was at a lost for words. ..E, Elf. Yes, Amy-san''s true identity was that of an Elf. What''s more, it was an upper race known as a High?Elf. (TLN Note: Trying a new format) Elfs are tribes who lives deep in the forest with nature. Having an appearance of a peerless beauty toppled with a sharp ears that were considered special in this world. .And because of their superior appearance, regardless of male or female from other mindless races, many would aim for her. No..it should be said that much would try to aim for her. There is a country of the Hume called Wills. No, there was such country as it had already been destroyed. At that time, The King, Wills, was fascinated by the beauty of elves. At first, the elves would unfortunately be caught by the Slave Merchants to be turned into slaves and bought of by him to satisfy his desires. Though as time goes by, his desires gradually grew larger. If he couldn''t buy any Elves from the Slave merchants, he would order others to capture the elves for him. However, the King''s desire did not saturate. Finally using his position, he tried to invade the Elf''s country to make the country his own. Obviously, the conscientious Kings of other countries condemned the foolish King and gathered together soldiers to stop his actions. Although the other countries reached out their hands to help, they never reached the elves on time. When the soldiers from various countries arrived at the Elf''s country, both the country and Will''s country had already been destroyed. At the beginning of the war, the elves were being overrun by Will''s country and many elves were captured. It can''t be helped as the elves would not have thought that a nation would aggressively invade their country with such reasons alone. It was none other than a surprise attack. Originally, elves were a race that preferred not to fight. They tried resisting, but were overpowered and was instressed quickly. If it had ended there, the worst situation may have been avoided. But the killing from King Wills did not stop from there. In the Elf''s country, the World tree, or formally known as the God Tree was there. The King tried to make that World Tree his own property, as the World Tree would have materials like excellent medicines or weapons stored inside. Yes, despite it being created by the Gods to help the world, but. Not only was the king not faithful, he was only faithful only to his own desires. Therefore, the existence of the World Tree reflected in his eyes was just "A Gold Tree that produces expensive materials." Thus, after seizing hold of the elves, he issued a huge order to his subordinates to harvest the World Tree. Even though the captured elves loudly told him to stop, he paid no attention. As a result, the country of Wills was destroyed. A collaboration was made to help the elves gain control. Yes, in order to protect the World Tree, the Divine Beast, Ymir appeared. Ymir''s power was tremendous that he annihilated the army of Will in a blink of an eye. As the army of Wills was spread throughout the elf''s country, the elves were wiped together by Ymir''s attacks. Of course, there were some elves that survived, but it was a fact that most of them have their lives taken. Afterwards, Ymir sought after Wills and including all the innocent citizens, made them all to ash before disappearing. ..Thus was the tragic story of Amy and her elven tribe. Even till this day, there were still imprudent people that would try to capture the elves and turn them into slaves. NO, it might not be an exaggeration to say that the numbers of imprudent people are increasing. The elves who originally had few population because of Wills and the complete wipe out. If they could make such person as slaves, it would undoubtly be a fantastic prey. ..Do you understand right now. As of right now, I would disguise myself with the Magic Tool, but that itself isn''t perfect as well. I would not know where or when someone will target me. I see, so that was the reason why the king and the Guild Leader were in such a panic. As the head of the country, it was natural to protect the elves due to the past mistakes. You could also say it is a cheap technique to announce it to everyone that they were hiding an elf to lure the other imprudent peoples out. ..I see, thats why they chose me. Having fighting experience, and also the existence of Unique Magic?Space Time I would be able to perfectly hide her. Maybe that was why the king pondered on whether it would''ve been better to protect her in the Royal Palace, or to let our Clan protect her after receiving the proposal from Aisha. And the outcome was to choose us which would allow her to live more freely, rather than being cooped up in the Royal Palace and strip off from her freedom. Surely, he was considering about Amy''s feelings and decided as such. Even after knowing my true identity, would you still invite me? Amy-san gave up on everything and looked at me with such expression. Yes, I had already decided my answer since the beginning. Looking at Sylphy, she too nodded. Yes! Amy-san! Take care of me from now on! Thus, we made a new friend. Author''s Note: Thank you so much for reading. Please continue to take care of me from now on. 2016 has come to and end. SMAP has also ended for now. It was a deeply embarrassing year for me. I do not know what 2017 would be like. It would probably be a year where I would focus my work on this novel. The adventures of Myne are still continuing. I would be pleased if we can continue watching over them for the next year as well. I hope to see you in 2017 as well. We''re currently looking for Myne''s Clan Name in the activity report. If it''s possible, please give me a good name! Today is the last deadline. Chapter 105 (2) TN : I know that to translate, we must paraphrase the sentence or paragraph, but because I translating web novel for learning japanese, it is important for me to know word per word meaning and how it read. and it is like challenge for me to translating it without paraphrase the sentence. and so to make the translation better, someone volunteering to become editor. Editor : Garret Jay Salvacion Chapter 105 : The Girls Secret(2) I Understand, I will tell my circumstances to Myne-san and Her Highness Sylphid. After listening to the story, if you can forgive it, please take me under your care. Saying that, Ami-san faced Sylphy and me. Firstly, this appearance... is not my real appearance. I altered it using a certain type of magic tool. Appearance Alteration? Thats right, thats probably the Magic Waffle mentioned earlier. But why would she have to alter her appearance? What are her circumstances that she has to hide? Given the circumstances, it doesnt make sense. But, although Ami-san says that she used magic, shes still a woman. Mumumu, its getting confusing. Perhaps, the act of altering her appearance is directly related to the secret thats troubling King-sama and Guild Chief. Why would it bother such great people? At least now, it will become apparent. And for some reason, Im thrilled. (Nanka, suggoku dokidokishichau na. dokidoki again lol XD) Now, I will cancel that magic. Saying that, Ami-san put her hand on the bracelet attached to her right arm, and uttering chants from a language Ive never heard of, her body temporarily turned transparent before her appearance changed completely. Gazing at her real appearance, Sylphy and I were lost of words. E, Elf (TR : Elf, Banzai !? Megane, Banzai !? Elf Megane, Banzai !?) So Ami-sans true identity was an Elf. Moreover, it is of a higher race called High Elf. Name: Ami Level: 11 Race: High Elf Sex: Female Age: 121 years old (TR : You know Myne, it is rude to peek at maiden age!?) Occupation: The only daughter of the Chieftain [Skills] Unique Magic?Wood Magic Recovery?Large Alchemy [Protection of Yggdrasil] Blessing of the World Tree Elves. It is a tribe that inhabits the forests hinterlands and is living with nature. Their appearances are extremely beautiful which I think are out of this world. Their most distinct characteristic and are their pointed long ears. And because of their superior appearance, from other races, regardless of male or female, they are hunted without mercy. No Thats even an understatement. There was a country of the Hume Race called Wils. Or, was called Wils before it was destroyed. The King of Wils at that time, was fascinated by the beauty of the Elves. At first, he just bought female Elves that were unfortunately caught and turned into slaves by Slave Merchants. However, his desires gradually become larger. While buying from Slave Merchants, he also began abducting Elves on his own. Still, the desire of the King was unfulfilled. Finally, using his position, he ignited a war to make the Elven Country itself, his. Naturally, the conscientious Kings of other countries condemned their foolishness and made a Joint Forces to stop his madness. However, the result was none of the extended hands from those countries that came to rescue had reached the Elves. When the soldiers from the various countries arrived, both Wils and the Elven Country had already been destroyed. At the beginning of the war, Wils Country was overwhelming and many Elves were captured. It cant be helped since the Elves never thought that an entire country would suddenly display aggression for such a reason. It was literally a surprise attack. Moreover, Elves are not a race that likes fighting. They wanted to oppose but could not resist and were suppressed in a blink of an eye. Things should have ended that way. However, the reckless actions of the King of Wils didnt stop there, and thus, the worst case scenario happened. In the Elven Country, there is God Tree called the World Tree (Yggdrasil). Because all the materials obtained from the World Tree are exceptional medicines and equipments, the King tried to make the World Tree his own too. The World Tree was sacred, and through it, God had given tremendous treasures to this world. But, the King was faithless and was only faithful to his own desires. Therefore, the existence of the World Tree reflected in his eyes only a golden tree that produces expensive materials. So after controlling the Elves, in order to obtain the materials of the World Tree, he issued a large-scale instruction to his army to cut it down. Putting aside the cries of the caught Elves and some of his people who tried to stop him. As a result, the Country of Wils was destroyed. With the captured Elves as collateral damage. To protect the World Tree, the Divine Beast Ymir appeared. Ymirs power was tremendous and in a blink of an eye, the army of Wils was annihilated. And since the Wils armies were spread throughout the Elven Country, as a result, the Elves were also annihilated by Ymirs wrath. Of course, there were Elves that survived, but, theres still no mistaken that most of them had perished. After that, Ymir attacked Wils, including all the unrelated citizens, he turned them all to ashes then disappeared. Ami-san is from the Elf Race that faced that tragedy. Of course, even now, there are still insolent fellows who want to catch Elves and turn them to slaves. No, to be precise without any hint of exaggeration, it is rather increasing. The Elves were already a scarce race and with the Wils case, it had been more so. For Slave Dealers, their rarity is screaming gold coins. Have you understood? I hide my real appearance with magic but it is not perfect. I do not know when someone will target me. I see, thats why King-sama and the Guild Chief were in panic. As the Head of the Country, it is natural to protect the Elves from meeting the same fate again. However, it would also be the same as announcing to the world that he is hiding the Elves. Things will be frantic since people now have an idea to the whereabouts of such person. I see, so thats their reason in involving me. In terms of fighting power and the existence of the [Unique Magic Space Time]. If they are hiding something this big, then it only make sense. Perhaps, the King is wondering whether it would be better to provide protection through the Royal Palace or through our Clan when he received the proposal from Aisha. In the end, he chose us that can live more freely rather than in the Royal Palace thats filled with freedom restrictions. Surely, I believe he decided that in consideration to Ami-san. Even after knowing my true identity, would you still invite me? Ami-san looked at me with eyes that had given up everything. Un, I have decided my answer from the very beginning. Looking at Sylphy, she nodded in reply. Hai! Ami-san! From now on yoroshiku onegaishimasu! Thus, our household had increased. TN : I think I will make a schedule at least 1 chapter per week (at least for now) for three series that I translating. I don''t know, maybe there will be change in the future. Chapter 106 Authors Note: Happy new years! Please continue to take care of Cut & Paste this year too. m(_ _)m Amy-san, who is a High Elf was now our newest member. All this time she was using a Magic Tool to disguise herself, but her true appearance was beautiful irrespective of rumours. ..No, she was way more beautiful than I thought. Even though I had Sylphy and Aisha as my beautiful wives, I unconsciously fell in love with her beauty. How can I put it into words, the two wives beauty felt as though it came with their kindness. Compare to Amy-san whose beauty was perfect like a completed art piece. Indeed if someone were to see her appearance, it wouldn''t be weird if humans would bound to make mistakes. Myne-kun, what are you staring at so intently? Aisha cuts of my train of thoughts with a cough, as she asked me with a serious expression. Even though he has us already.does Husband prefer Amy more? This time it was Sylphy that asked. And as expected, with a serious expression. .Aaah, this might be bad perhaps? Eh? Eeeh!? I, it''s true that Amy-san is beautiful butto me, the both of you are special, how do I put it In a panic, I desperately explained and tried apologizing, and the two of them looked at me and suddenly laughed. Fufufu, it''s just a joke! A joke! Aah! I was being teased!! Well, if the both of them are having fun, then I guess it''s fine. As the three of us were doing a comedic husband and wives dialogue, Amy-san who was looking at us started laughing. As expected, newlyweds.I''m jealous that you''re so close to them. MyneC, Myne, Introduce me to her as wellC Aah, that''s right! I should introduce Waffle-chan to her too! I gently held Waffle which was on top of my head, and hugged him with both of my arms. Amy-san, he is also a part of our family too, his''s called Waffle! Please get along well! Coordinating with my words, Waffle raised his right paws and Wafuu! greeted her. .Please to meet you as well, Waffle-chan. For a moment, she was giving Waffle a strange look, but soon after she smiled and talked to Waffle. Aah, now that I thought about it..since we''re at it should I ask her? .By the way Amy-san, why were you captured by the Orcs? The question suddenly popped out of my head and thus I asked. As I asked, she answered with I was picking up herbs, but I was caught.. with an apologetic look. Aah, so that''s how it was. One wouldn''t expect Orcs to be roaming around in such a shallow area. With Appraisal I peaked into Amy-san''s status, she doesn''t have any combat skills, so I was glad that I safely rescued her the other day. Though, how was she living her life all this while? Since she holds the Alchemy skill, so probably she makes potions and sold them off as a living Plus, the forest that she went to pick up herbs was probably, where Lucas was living. I can''t bring myself to ask about her family either Seemed like it would be a complicated story, so I shouldn''t rush it and slowly talk about it in the future. If I handled it poorly, it might be possible that it would reopen her old wounds. After Amy-san had exposed her identity to us, I wonder if it lessen her burden. As gradually, she started talking to us with a smile. While talking, another question suddenly came up. Why, would the Guild Leader and Aisha knew of her being an elf? Even though she disguised herself using a Magic Tool.. I have another question After enquiring about my question, Amy-san answered with a bad look. It seemed that the Magic Tool had to be filled with magic regularly with a specific equipment. After being captured by the Orcs, she didn''t fill up any magic, and right after being rescued, it seemed like her concealment melted. The only fortunate thing was, when that happened it was a place where only the Guild Leader and Aisha was present. If her disguise had worn off when she was in the Guild Hall, I wonder what sort of uproar would occur. .Well, it should be done? After seeing that we had calmed down, the Guild Leader started talking. We stopped conversing, and everyone focused on the Guild Leader. Then, would it be fine for the newly made Clan take charge of Amy? Yes! I''ll take full responsibility! Answering on behalf of my team, it seemed that the burden placed on the Guild Leader''s shoulder was lifted. He obviously showed his relief to me on purpose. Well, that''s to be given. Even if it''s a different country, because of the Hume Tribe, the elves have lost their only home. Moreover, many adventurers in the Guild have rough people like Fjord (I have no idea who''s this) that I used to involve in the past. Another thing was, if Amy-san''s identity was leaked, then it wouldn''t be as simple as not knowing what to do. I thought that it was a considerable hard work to deal with. Though, when you''re doing your activities in the Clan, will Amy be left inside the Clan House? What would you do if thieves sneaked in at that time? The Guild Leader asked. I think it would be fine because the King said that they would arrange escorts and another person in charge of receptionist. as I answered, Sylphy hammered in, and the Guild Leader was relieved of my words. If you need a helping hand, do call me to give me a request as well. We will dispatch reliable adventurers. For now, I would like to see the progress of our Clan House. I planned to make places like dorms where staffs can live on the second floor, I think once that''s done, Amy-san could use one of the rooms. Until the Clan House is completed, would she want to stay at home or to stay at the royal palace? Either way, the Guild''s requirements have been dealt with. Shall I return home now? Well, once the details are decided I''ll pick you up, so please take care of Amy-san for the time being! On the way home, we were received with passionate hospitality. ..Perhaps all the citizens of Lucas gathered? I thought as it was a lot of people. ..I''m back! By the time we entered the house, we were tired and thus laid on the bed. Wafu! So this is where Myne lives Waffle was the only one who excitedly explored around the house. Well, it''s not like he''ll need to always stay on my head. Does he not get tired at all? While watching Waffle running around, I was doing nothing and rolling around the bed. Aisha and Sylphy were obviously not rolling around on bed, instead they were sitting on a chair resting. As expected, going to the labyrinth was easier. Mental fatigue was something I''m not used to, so it wasn''t easy getting it out from my body. Thus, as I was drowning out, Waffle, with a tremendous momentum jumped on top of me. Haaa! I unexpectedly groaned. Myne! Myne! Myne! Wh, what''s wrong? Waffle. I''ve found it! I''ve found the bathroom!! Yeah, there''s a bathroom. .A bath, a bath huh. Aah, it certainly might be good. I wonder if I should leave checking the Clan House for tomorrow. It is also important to get tired. I''m going to go and take a bath. As Waffle wanted to enter the bath too! I rise up and stood up, then head over to the bathroom with Waffle. It was the usual Continuous : Water x5, Continuous : Heat x4 that was set up on the bathtub to boil the water quickly. At one point, I returned to the changing room and said, "Okay, let''s go in Waffle!" as I took off my clothes quickly and threw it into the undressing basket. We went in the bathroom with steam rising up already, it was a little warm. I quickly washed me and Waffle''s body and quickly soaked our bodies into the bathtub. Fuuu~? After all, a bath is good! Ooh! As usual, Waffle was dog paddling around the bathtub. Just watching that figure made my tiredness flew away. Myne-kun! We''re heading in too! Yeap, this was as usual! Finally, I felt like I came back home! I''m back!! Author''s Note: Thank you for continue reading my books! Please continue to take care of me from now on. Changes 2 changes from Autho Chapter 107 Aisha proposed a talk about the daughter of Laurel Family who became a daughter-in-law. That was a story which cannot be hope for for the royal family. It was already at a point where we don''t know how many Elf survivors left under protection. .This was the responsibility the Hume tribe must fulfill in order to atone for their sins. From the adventurer guild of Lucas, when the report explained that they had to protect an elf, they were seriously worrying about what to do. If they were kept in the royal palace, their safety would be guaranteed. However, not everything came with merits, they were demerits to this. If she was being protected in the royal palace, they will come to know of her true identity. Her identity as an elf was hidden by a Magic Tool and also she sells medicine for a living. They had to let such a person live in a royal palace. Naturally, they needed a reason to justify their action. .Which means, as an elf, she needs to be publicized. Morgue was saying some rather stupid things about making her my concubine, but I don''t want to do that. In the first place, if I, the king, made an Elf my wife, other countries would not stay silent about this. If I do not handle this carefully, I might meet the same fate as that Wills King. It would greatly hurt the nations interest. I can''t believe it was a suggestion coming from that intelligent Morgue. I got a bit side tracked from the story. In other words, if I were to testify myself and confess to her in the royal palace, besides the merits there would be 2 demerits. Well, the royal palace is certainly a fairly safe place to live. However, if came to asked whether her safety was 100% guaranteed, the answer was no. The place called the royal palace was a place where people come and go regularly. Thinking about people walking in and out, there was no guarantee that no one would try and do unreasonable things to her. Needless to say, we would hire plenty of guards for security, but there are exceptions to everything. Saying something like it''ll be fine 100% would be impossible. As if you announce it to the public, it would be as though you''re revealing your identity by yourself as an elf and declare that an elf is here. The second problem was if publicizing yourself to the world, it meant that she could not move around freely from within the royal palace. Because there wasn''t any place safer than right here. Even though she is using a Magic Tool to completely hide her identity, but there was also a flaw to that Magic Tool. The fact that you''ve specifically told them about her whereabouts would already be carrying a huge risk. Since these were the problems, simply keeping her in the royal palace wasn''t a viable option. If that was the case, what should be done? While having a headache from this mess, a report came in that Roselia?Claude caught a dragon cild. With that, I had to put the problem in the shelf. Though the matter of Claude was solved thanks to my son-in-law, and furthermore, having the case of the protection of elf solved was also thanks to my son-in-law. Thus, my son-in-law should leave the work to me to support him. Morgue, arrange for a rumour stating that "An Elf is being protected in the royal palace" throughout the kingdom. Afterwards, prepare one room at the back of the Imperial Palace, the person staying would be a female knight so arrange someone to take care of the room on a daily basis. You can have Aldo decide on the selections. With that rumour being spread, the possibility of people watching a close eye on my favourite son-in-law would decrease. In addition, if there were someone who wanted to do something unfathomable, it would be much safer. ..I see, this is certainly more effective. Should I prepare the substitute girl now? No, that is not necessary. At any rate, spread the rumours. As the rumours grows, it''ll let them imagine an arbitrary existence of an elf as they don''t have any eye witness. Okay, with this it''s settled. Next was to select a person to be dispatched to the Clan of my son-in-law. A strong, firm mouth and reliable human. Aldo would be a perfect candidate, but it was impossible to dispatch a Prince over there. What''s more the person needs to guard the elf. Problems might occur too, so a female or a married person would be better if possible. Aldo, do you have any talented person in mind to dispatch for Myne? I told my son, Prince Aldo, about the conditions I had in mind earlier. Aldo returned with an answer in a short amount of time. ..Let''s see, how about the Head of the First Knight Division? I heard that he deepen his friendship with Myine in the game of the Spirit Forest, plus he''s great with swords. Furthermore he has a family, which means he satisfies all of the conditions Father have asked. Head of the First Knight Division, aah Franz. Indeed, he has a good personality and is skillful so it shouldn''t be a problem. Plus his child was born not too long ago and I heard he had totally turned into a stupid father figure. Someone that makes a family cry was also nice. Fumu, the more I thought about it, the more I think it wasn''t a bad choice. Well, the problem now was whether or not the person himself agrees to it. Fumu, would he bring his child that was born recently with him. Franz was a meritorious person, I would prefer to avoid using my order as a King to force him. I guess it would be quicker to directly ask about his intention. Fumu, I also want to put 2 female knights in charge, who do you think would be great candidates? Hmmm, two person. Aah, now that I think about it, there were a few female knights in the 2nd Knights Division that adores Sylphy. Hou, can they be trusted? Well, I''m not so sure myself either. You should check with Sylphy about it. Hm, it was indeed desperate to ask Aldo to look for the female knights. As usual, he seemed to be weak against women. Though, her sister was married. It was time for Aldo to man up. I understand that it isn''t easy to find a partner, but this guy was indifferent about the marriage. Should I ask about this while I was at it? Aldo, don''t say that you''re weak to women, shouldn''t you be thinking of settling yourself with a partner soon? When I said that, Aldo slammed his face and turned his face away. I thought your partner was the Holy Bow or Saint. Ah, because the Holy Bow was married to Myne along with Sylphy.. So how? Would you like to meet with the Saint? Hmmm???? The Holy Bow, who married Myne was Aisha. Achievement?Appearance?Skill, whichever it was, she had no problems as a companion of the royalty. Though, it was already too late. Which meant that there was only the Saint which was officially recognized by the royal family. Holding an incredibly powerful Recovery Skill, she treated anyone regardless of their status or remuneration, giving her the nickname Saint. She was also being requested by the royal family many times, and together with Aisha of the Holy Bow was a woman familiar with the royal family. .Father, let''s hold of this talk for another time. There are many things that I have to decide right now, and the other side has to decide too. Phew, can''t be help. Why is he so against of his own marriage. Well, it''s fine. A civilian, and 2 female knights from the 2nd Knights Division. After listening to the opinions of Morgue and Sylphy, then only I would decide on it. Chapter 108 ..Morning came. I''ll have to check on the completion of the Clan House today. Honestly speaking, I was supposed to head there yesterday..but I was too tired that I K-oed on the bed. I still can''t believe that I was blessed to be married in the Town of Lucas. .I was happy, but that welcome still took a toll on me mentally. On the evening, with what little energy me and my two wives had, we went and took a bath, and immediately went to bed. Because of that, all the tiredness left my body this morning, and I was wide awake. Though, as usual, my two wives were still sleeping. Today, they were properly wearing their sleeping pajamas, so there weren''t any eye candies. ..It can''t be helped that no matter the time we''ll still relax, so I did my customary bathing time to refresh myself. I rustled out of the bed whilst trying not to wake the two of them up, and took a peek into the basket that Waffle was in. Wafu! Yeap, I knew he was awake. As if waiting for me to speak, he raised his right hand and showed me his paw, which was his usual greeting? Waffle, you wanna bath together with me? The answer was obvious even if I did not say anything, but I asked just in case. Bath time~~, Bath time~~ Responding with that, he hurriedly crawled out of the basket, and climbed on top of my head. This was also the usual scene where he patted on my head with his paws as if asking me to hurriedly go. After confirming that Waffle was firmly put on my head, I quickly headed for the bathroom. ~~~? ~~~? Surprisingly Waffle did not dog paddle around the bath, instead he had his body open widely in a "" character floating around. It seems that he used his tails to steer around while floating in the bath so as not to hit his head against the edge of the bathtub. Waffle, aren''t you gonna swim today? Floating, feels good~~? ..Seems like he found another new way to have fun. I heard that there were people who believe in the Divine Beast, I wonder what those people would think if they saw the appearance of Waffle right now, their faith would be shaken Well, it''s adorable so it''s fine! While Waffle was floating around, I was also enjoying myself soaking in the bath for quite some time, and my two wives arrived. What an adorable figure. Looking at Waffle, the two of their movements stopped. Aah, I figured this would happen. In the end, my two wives, before Waffle was able to escape from them, we never left the bath. Being forced to partake in their game of interest in Waffle, but just a bit, it was a secret that we were in there for too long and my head was kinda dizzy. ..I''m sorry, Myne-kun I''m sorry! Dear husband..I was too caught up that I''ve completely forgotten Though just recently I found out, that the two of them really loves adorable things. We are now eating our breakfast that Aisha made, and the two of them were apologizing towards me. It''s not really a big deal to begin with, and I wasn''t angry at the two of them or anything so it was unnecessary of them to apologize to me, but thinking of their feelings on apologizing to me, I have to be the adult to accept it. ..Okay, I understand. I don''t really mind it that much, it''s not as though I don''t understand your feelings? So next time when we go into the bathroom, just remind yourselves and this talk can be over. After speaking my mind out, the two of them looked at me with relieved expressions, and smiled at me. Anyways, Aisha''s cooking has become even better than before. I''ll have to work hard in order to not be left behind It''s as what my husband said, I''ll have to learn how to cook as well. Yep, Aisha''s cooking skills have already went up to LV7 just a few days ago. Just before, when I was appraising the chefs of the royal palace, their levels were around 5~7 and they were considered experts in their field. Even I wasn''t confident in my cooking skills anymore as it was only at a LV2, thus I had to work hard from now on. Compared to my cooking and Aisha''s cooking, the taste was pretty apparent. Hence, we gradually left cooking to Aisha so the difference won''t shrink all the way. On the contrary, we separated the task daily. In any case, I want the two of my wives and Waffle to eat delicious foods. This is fine and all but it''s not good If possible, I would like Aisha to rest once in a while. Well, I''ll discuss with the two of them at a further date. If the two of you are happy, that''ll bring me the most joy. Will Princess also make something together with me next time? ..It seemed that while I was contemplating on it, the opportunity for me to cook had drastically decreased. While mourning in my mind, Waffle was stuffing himself with food, he stopped halfway and walked towards me. Then, after staring at me, he pat on my knees while going back and eat his food. .Was he trying to tell me not to be let down? The thought of Waffle immediately calmed me. Hey, Sylphy..I have something I want to talk about. This is rare for my husband to make such change, whatever it may be, if I can be of help please tell me. It was about the design of the Clan House that was written by Sylphy and the craftsman-sama. I wanted to consult with Sylphy about making dormitories for Clan members to stay. Are you making a dormitory for the members at the Clan House? Fumu, I see..for now you wanted a place for Amy to live right? However, doesn''t Amy have a place to stay previously? That''s true too, but don''t we have to protect her? If that''s the case, we''ll have to keep an eye on her so I thought why not let her stay in the Clan House. Depending on when the Clan House will be completed, we can ask her to stay at my home for the time being. Sylphy nodded again in my explanation and started thinking for a while. After thinking for a bit, she nodded heavily and told me what she''d concluded. I don''t know whether it''s realistic unless I consult with the Craftsman, but for the time being, how about having a three-story building? There''s also the nobles dignity, so I do not want to change the two-story plan as much as possible. Though I think it''s best to build a third floor.. Indeed, that''s true. Plus we won''t know how much more members will we have in the future. As the King told me that he would arrange several people, the number of rooms will be needed depending on the number of people. If we use the second floor as a lodging place, it will obviously become a small facility for the Fortuna Family. Then, I think that the third floor Sylphy proposed made sense. Yeap, that sounds great? In the meantime, shall we go and meet up with the Craftsman-sama. I called Aisha and Waffle and explained what I had in mind, and all of us started moving to the construction site of the Clan house. .Well, even If I said we''re moving, it was just next to us. Well, what would the Craftsman say? In the first place, can we change what we had right now? Well first things first, let''s ask him! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. I''ll be announcing the clan name for the upcoming chapter. Although this was supposed to be up, but for some reason it got deleted so I had to reupload it again. Chapter 109 The planned site of the Clan House is 50 meters away from my home. We left our home to visit the workers that was working on the Clan House. Fortunately, there weren''t any enthusiastic greetings from my residents like yesterday, so it was possible to reach the destination easily. If it was yesterday, just wanting to move 50 meters away from my home would take an hour, so everyone breathe a sigh of relief of the absurdity. I''m glad that it has finally calmed down. Yeah, it was impossible to do that everyday as it would cause troubles. While we were conversing with each other, the disciples who took care of us when they built the bath greeted us. Oh, everyone. Have you all came back? Yes! Just yesterday that we safely arrived home! I''m sorry to everyone for taking such impossible task again. When I said that, all of them replied We have no problems at all with a smile floating on their face. Sorry to interrupt, but is the Craftsmanship-san here today? Sylphy asked his disciples, they immediately wanted to bring him here. I felt sorry interrupting their work, so we decided to visit him after asking for his whereabouts. By the way, Sylphy did her best to negotiate with the Town Mayor, thus we had secured a considerable site. It seemed like it would''ve taken more than a year to build such large scale building with regular humans. However, construction of the Clan House this time was greatly assisted by the Royal Family. It wasn''t just the financial assistant that the royal family offered, but apparently they would dispatch some Magic Architects where they could use Soil Magic skill to help in the constructions. The merits of having a Magic Architect lies in the construction period. Using magic, they could built something on the spot, which uses magic to enhance their strength. Therefore, the time and effort it took to move building materials, could be prepared overwhelmingly faster with their help. Besides, they could exert their power in the construction of building materials. There was also a story saying that if you had 1 Magic Architect, the time to complete a project would be reduced to 1/10 of a normal completion. Plus it won''t be only 1 Magic Architect, but the royal palace was supposed to dispatched a total of 5 of them. Therefore, I think that our Clan House will surely see completion not far from now. Explained by the disciples, apparently there was a temporary hut built in the place where the Craftsmanship-sama was at. It seemed to be a base built for meetings and meals. Oh? If it isn''t Myne, so you''ve returned from the kingdom? Someone stepped out of the cabin, and immediately we heard a unique intonation. Yes, it was the Craftsmanship-sama, Roku-san the Dwarf. It was him who finished building our bath in a blink of an eye. The workmanship of the bath that he made was enough to bring about drama from the royal people, and we had full confidence on the Craftsmanship-sama. Yes! I''ve came back just yesterday! Ooh, I see I see! I''m glad! Nn? So that means you''re married already? Congratulations on Aisha and the Princess too. Yeah, thanks! Also Roku-dono, do you have time to consult about the Clan house? When Sylphy said so, the Craftsman-sama made time and said Oh, I don''t mind. We were surrounding the work desk, and when everyone sat down on a seat, I took out some light snacks from the storage bag and distribute it to everyone. As the sweets received from the royal palace were too tasty, I heard that a maid was working in a shop that sells those, so I bought a ton. Because the storage bag was made from , so time does not move from inside. Which meant that it will be delicious forever. Everyone took the delicious sweets and Sylphy started speaking in a relaxing atmosphere. In our previous meeting, we''ve decided that the Clan House is two stories. But the circumstances have changed, so I would like to change it to three stories.. Talking about the circumstances of whether we can change it to a 3 story building, the Craftsman-sama closed his eyes and folded his arms while thinking for a while. Luckily, the foundation of the work hasn''t started yet. However, as we have to redraw the floorplan again, it might take some time. Well, it might troubling the Magic Architects too It seemed like it might trouble the Magic Architects, but we could still make changes. There isn''t any problem if it takes a little longer to complete. Yes, no problem, I''ll leave it to you! Afterwards, Sylphy and the Craftsman-sama had a meeting on the design of the second and third floor, and afterwards a rough sketch of the Clan House was confirmed. Together with the Magic Architects that are coming tomorrow, they would do some final adjustments before the final drawing. .Because we have to add the 3rd floor, it would take a little over three months until completion? That quickly! What!? I understood the amazingness of the Magic construction again. .In conclusion, in about three months we could make a home for our Clan. I have to think about doing various stuff from now on! First off, I was assigned by the King to search the dungeon and the destruction of the core. Let''s start from there. Well then, the prospects of the Clan House have also been.. Oh, I have to decide the name of the Clan soon. That''s why!! The 3rd family meeting~~~~~~~~! The moment we returned home, we decided to consider the name of the clan. Because of me, the name of the clan was delayed for quite some time.. The name of the Clan huh Prince Lewis''s Clan name expressed the content of their activity. That''s true. The Clan of his Highness Prince Lewis was called Alchemy Library. I heard that the name was given due to many talented people in the clan that were good at alchemy, including his highness. Although I have never met them before, the name The Circle of the Devil was also understood of what they do. On the contrary, Cashew-san''s name The Dancing Dust had no relation with their activity. I think that our clan was somewhat similar to Cashe-san''s The Dancing Dust''s activity. So it might be difficult to associate the name with what we do. Yeah, our clan does not do specific things so it''s hard to name it after what we do. It might be a good idea to think in words that are related to us. Aisha spoke first when I asked. How about the Circle of Happiness? Because I wish that we will be happy forever. Yes, I certainly thought it was a good name. I hope not just for us but for everyone else to be happy! This time, Myne?SuPer will be the name! .Waffle, why is he chipping in too? Plus Moreover that would be a little. Let''s see..how about Sunflower? Because that flower is my husband, father, and mother''s favourite flower. I think that there is no name as suitable as this. .It certainly has a special meaning to me. I see, it feels like a really great name. Afterwards, having various candidates with three people (+1) but overall Sunflower seemed to be the final vote. However, if it was only called Sunflower, there would be a possibility that it would be mistaken for the name of the flower rather than our clan name. So we settled with Everlasting Sunflower{TLN:I feel like this was the closest meaning for äʤտ). It felt like father and mother were watching over me. Okay, I''ll have to report it to the King! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading! So the name of the Clan has become Everlasting Sunflower I will write the reason why this became the final vote for the name. Thank you so much and please take care of me from now on. Chapter 110 TLN Note: I''m terribly sorry for confusing people with the Craftsman-san name, as I put Craftsmanship-sama or Craftsman-san sometimes, but the correct one was actually Craftsman-san, I''ve changed it on previous chapter so from today''s chapter onwards I''ll keep that in mind. As for the Clan''s Name, I know that Everlasting Sunflower might not seem appropriate so I might just put a poll to let people decide, I was actually considering whether putting Everlasting or Eternal. So yeah, the readers can decide. In my opinion, everlasting sounds powerful as it is something that Myne and his family cherishes so having a sunflower lasts forever would suit it better. I mean both are similar but, I don''t know, I''m rambling for too long. After deciding the Clan''s name, I hurriedly went to the royal palace and report it at once. Sylphy had matters concerning with the Clan House, so she was now in a meeting with Craftsman-san. As for Aisha, she was now heading for a meeting in the adventurer guild concerning the moving of houses for Amy-san. Both matters were important, so it was only me and Waffle who decided to go to the King''s palace. Well then, I''m going out now! Saying so, I lightly hugged Sylphy and Aisha and lightly kissed their cheeks. Then, I used Unique Magic?Space TIme and headed for the royal palace. Aishanewlyweds of the world are always doing such things right.. Yeah, Princess.it seems like it. ..After sending me off, it seemed that the two of them with their faces red were talking about such things. Alright, I''ve arrived but, what should I do? Through the black hole, we reached the room in the royal palace where we used to live in. Just so you know, the King had already decided that this was our room, so he''d agreed that we could use it freely though. As expected, it felt tasteless to go out of the room and roam around the royal palace sneakily. While I was drowning in thoughts, Waffle suddenly jumped off from my head. Apparently, he seemed to be talking telepathically with someone. .What on earth was he doing? While not fully understanding what he was doing, Waffle looked towards me and barked Wafu~ as he climbed back up on my head again. Apparently, the telepathy had ended. What''s wrong? Waffle. Myne looked troubled, so I called- Hmm? What did he mean by that? Suddenly, I heard footsteps from outside the room. As the footsteps grew bigger, it seemed that they are heading towards here. O, Dear brother! You came here!? The door was swung opened which made a bang sound, and the person that came inside the room was my sister-in-law, Princess Ariel. As she would get angry if I don''t call her by her nickname, I had no choice but to call her Ary. Hello Ary! As she was still catching her breath I greeted her. H, hello! I pulled out some cold water from the storage bag and handed it to her slowly. Then, Ary drank the water she received at once, and let out a Phew~~ sound. I guess, because she hurriedly came over. But, how did she know I was here? Again, while trying to think about it, I noticed that my head was being struck by something flat. I called for her- Eh?Aah, from just now''s telepathy?? !! Aah, I see! The Contract of the Divine Beast! ..I''ve completely forgotten about that. If it was within a certain distance, you can send a thought to a person you wish who also has the Contract of the Divine Beast. .Gosh, I was surprised you know. I was staying inside my room when suddenly I could hear the voice of Waffle-chan. Aah, I think Sylphy mentioned about it before. Ary has always been inside her room and she does not come out. I''m sorry for surprising you.. Although I''ve arrived at the royal palace, it would''ve been rude to wander around without permission. It''s alright you know, Dear Brother! What brings you here today? Okay, I have some business with the King.Is he available? While I was talking, Ary immediately pushed a doorbell installed in the room. Dear Brother, please use this doorbell from now on. The maid will immediately come! However, calling me is also alright! Just as Ary said, a maid arrived immediately. Princess Ariel, Myne-sama, did you perhaps call for my assistant? Afterwards, with a very sophisticated gestured she bowed down to me and Ary. Dear Brother wants to meet up with Father-sama, could you please check his schedule? Listening to Ary''s words, the maid once again bowed down and left. Well, with this it''s fine! Before she comes back let''s talk for a bit! Dear Brother. With that, before the maid returned I had a conversation with Ary. Should I say because she''s a girl? She seemed to be really interested in meeting with me and my two wives. As Ary is also of a royalty, marriage partners were naturally decided based on people with excellent skills. Because of that, it was a little scary that you could not predict what sort of person will be your companion. If allowed, she had a burning passion for romance and told me with a slight tint of sadness on her eyes that it would be great if she could get married. .For that reason, I was forced to teach her about the ways of a married couple as an example. However, in our case we got married in a fairly special way, and if I were to put it was rather an irregular marriage. It wasn''t those feelings of lovey dovey scenario that Ary imagined it to be. I won''t lie to her, so for now I''ll just talk to her as it is. While speaking, she went Heeeh~ or You serious! Dear sister wouldn''t!?, but I swiftly brushed the topic for the moment. While I was talking about the time I went to the labyrinth with Aisha, the maid came back. Myne-sama, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting for a long time. The King would like to see you right now. Allow me to assist you on the way to the office. I understand! Thank you very much. As I said so, I thanked the maid and lowered my head. The maid showed a momentary amazement when I lowered my head, but as soon as she remembered that I was formerly a commoner, she smiled nicely and gave me a bow. It seemed that a nobleman would not so easily lower their heads to the likes of a maid. Dear Brother! Please let me know once you''ve finished talking with my father! It depends on the story with the king, if it takes time, I''ll have to go home right after. Yes, as soon as I replied her shoulders drooped as I could clearly see the sadness on Ary''s face. For now, I can''t make the King wait for me. I''m sorry. I said as I hurriedly head to the King''s office with the guidance of the maid. However, I did not notice at that time. When Ary looked sad and was thinking of something, she responded with That''s right! while holding her hands tightly. I would soon know about the meaning of Ary''s That''s right! at a later time after the talk with the King was over. Excuse me for intruding, but I''ve brought Myne-sama over. The maid gently knocked the door of the King''s office, and spoke. You''ve came, come in. I heard the voice of the King from inside. After confirming the reply from inside, the maid opened the door whilst saying Pardon for intruding. Then, she urged for me to go inside. After entering the room, I greeted with a Excuse me for intruding, and once the maid confirmed that I entered, she bowed down deeply before closing the door. Myne, what brings you here? The King slowly sat on his chair and as I started speaking. I''m sorry for intruding while you''re busy, but I''ve decided on the name of the Clan, so I came here to report Hou, that was earlier than expected, no it saves me a lot of time too. So, what name did you decide on? I brought my chest out, and told the King our Clan name. It''s Everlasting/Eternal Sunflower. Energetically speaking, the King showed a surprised expression for a moment and his movement stopped. Sunflowerhuh. I seeI see, that name does suit y''all. Aah, is that so! Now that I thought of it, the King was a team with my father and mother! If that''s the case, he would know why I chose sunflower as the name!! Oh right, Myneshall we talk about an old old story? The King closed his eyes and breathes heavily. Then, he started talking. Author Note: Thank you for always reading this novel. I hope that you would take care of me from now onward. Chapter 111 In the past, I was in a team with your parents for some time, I''ve told you about it before right? Originally, I was actually just a commoner My father was a mercenary and before I got married I was a mercenary working with him. Eh? The king, was a mercenary.. But, compared to me right now from when he was young, being a mercenary was amazing. Even though I had to do all I had just to live on daily. Hm? Aah, I did say mercenary, but I was just helping my father out. I myself wasn''t a big deal. Looking at my expression, the King added some words onto the story. .Anything, being a mercenary in a family means not knowing what would happen tomorrow. Instead of settling down at a place, we had to move from town to town to make a living. Thus was my daily life, it was after a while that I got the skill from God. Indeed, the temple to which skills were awarded was only offered in big cities. As what the King said, if he was moving around frequently, he must have gone to a temple after he became an adult. So, I got the skills in the Town of Lunawan(ʥ). It was exactly the place where my father died, and I decided to become an adventurer.. So, from there you met my father and mother!? Oops! I unintentionally cut the story of the King What should I do if I were to make him angry But, I really wanted to know about father and mother. Let''s see When I entered the adventurer''s guild, it was there where I met with your mother, Yukino, and Garnet. They were friends for a really long time, and they were in a party together. I thought that he''d gotten mad, but he continued to talk. .Maybe, because he was reminiscing those days. It seemed nostalgic, yet it sounded fun.. As I saw the King talking about mother and the Queen, I naturally thought of something. .So dad wasn''t with you. In my memory, mother was always next to father. Father was a person who did not talk much, but mother always stood beside father and were always smiling together. Though from the King''s story, it seemed that they weren''t together which was somewhat sad. Don''t make such a face, it is a while later that Dyne would start adventuring together with us. (TLN: Myne, Dyne, I see what you did there author) Yes. Anyways, meeting Garnet and Yukino for the first time in the adventurer guild, I got to be asked to party together for a request. What sort of request was it? While thinking of it, the King smiled and grinned as he answered. Are you curious as to what sort of request it was? Apparently, the King saw through my emotions again. Was I that easy to read? I felt that something on top of my head was moving back and forth. .Apparently, Waffle was also wondering about it. Agreeing with Waffle, while recessing forward a little the King stifled a smile as he continued talking. The request itself wasn''t hard so as long as the party formation is solid. Inside a forest that was slightly further away from the town of Lunawan, we had to hunt a certain demon. I don''t know how strong the demon was, but if the King was there then it must''ve been easy! As, it was said that he became a hero afterwards! I can''t imagined the struggles he had at all. Though we''re at an exciting part, I''m sorry. As I mentioned earlier, if "we have a party formation that is solid" right? I was a swordsman, Garnet was a magician, and Yukino was the healer. There was no problem if it comes to defeating it, but the forest was vast, so finding that one monster was somewhat of a difficult task. Only one!? If that were the case D, don''t tell me, a rare species!? Were you hunting down a rare monster!? Oh, you seem to know it as well. It was a demon that was suddenly borned from mutation.. What we had to look for was a bee-shaped demon called the Royal?Bee. It certainly was a nasty request. In the forest, a bee type.And what''s more it was a rare monster so it means looking for 1 monster. Yes, that''s why we needed a person with searching capabilities which wasn''t in our party. Ah! I got it! So that''s why!! You seemed to realize as well, that''s right. We head to the guild searching for people that we can trust to find the monster. .And that was your father, Dyne. As I suspected! It was father! Unlike myself, father was a fantastic hunter! Even his searching capabilities were amazing, and he was skilled in not just dagger but also with the bow. If they had father, even if it''s a Royal?Bee, it wouldn''t even be an enemy! Well, that describes how me and your parents met. Then, until I became the King of this country, we were always together. I got married to Garnet, and Dyne and Yukino got married. Even now I still can''t believe it, that the two of them are not here anymore. From the King''s words, I stayed silent. That''s right, I thought so too. The names of your clan, they(Dyne and Yukino) liked sunflowers, but you probably wondered why? .Yes, that''s right. I felt like father and mother are watching over me.. Aah, I think it''s a good name. I''m sure that they''ll be pleased with it. After that, I was told many stories about my younger dad and mother from the King. However, the only thing he did not talk about was when my father and mother passed away. They''ve saved Lucas, that was all I was taught before they passed away. Be proud of your parents and live happily so that your parents'' name will not be tainted, that was what he told me before ending the old stories. .Aah, one last thing Myne, I have something to discuss with you. As I was about to leave the office, I turned back as the King called for me as he remembered something. Yes? What''s the matter? The Teleport Skill that you have, could you connect it to a specific place at all times using it as a door? Hmm? I wonder what he meant by that? For example, if I opened the door from my home, it would would connect to the royal palace? Something like that, I wonder if it was possible? I''ve never thought of it like that, I''ll try it once I go home. Aah, I''ll be thankful if you could do that. As of right now, the only way to contact you was to use a fast horse to reach you. I made a promise with the king and left the office after bowing down. Since the King called a maid to lead me out, I was once again walking behind her. Anyways, this is the end of my errands! It took more time than I thought, so it was impossible to continue talking with Ary. I better apologize before going back. Do you know where I could look for Princess Ariel? When I asked the maid who was guiding me, I got a reply saying She is now inside Myne-sama''s room.. Eh? In my room? Perhaps, she had been waiting there ever since? If that was the case, I felt sorry if I were to go back right now. Then, after returning to the room I met a servant.. Hanging a storage bag on her right shoulder, she changed to an easy-to-move clothes, and Ary had a grinned smiling from end to end of her cheeks. Well then, Dear Brother! Let''s go to your house! .Eh? What does she mean? Author''s Note: Thank you so much for reading this chapter. I hope that you would take care of me from now onwards. Chapter 112 TLN Note: Shiro-kun was lazy for the past few days so he did not post anything, but he was scolded by his editor so he had to resume work, and also apologizes for his behaviour so he posts 1 chapter of level 1 guy and Cut&Paste Well, Dear Brother-In-Law! Shall we! ..Eh? What''s happening? Previously, you''ve promised me! You said that you''ll bring me to your house and play! Aah! I did recall having promise her that.. Though, it''s already quite late? She wanted to head into the bath, so I assumed she won''t immediately leave right after a bath? Ary, isn''t it better to come at an earlier time? We could take our time is what I think As I answered her, Waffle that was on my head was nodding his head in approval too. Then, with a smile that looked exactly like Older brother-san and placed her right hand on my back, and with her other hand pointed at me with her index fingers and declared. It''s alright! I''ll stay for the night! Eh, eeeeeeeehhhh!? I haven''t made a guest room for people yet though! Would it be similar when Older brother-san came and visit, where I have to let him sleep on my bed No No no no, having another girl besides my wives sleep on my bed is a definite no! Plus, it''s a Princess! I''ll have to figure out a way to refuse this! Well, having a princess stay over, wouldn''t you need an approval! That''s alright too! I''ve received permission from Mother-sama and Elder brother''s! Wait! Older brother-san! Why did you approve of this!? And Queen, wouldn''t that be bad! Letting a Princess that is soon to be coming of age to stay at someone''s place!!! ..If anything, If it''s Brother-in-Law''sMyne place then I''m sure it''s fine. Sylphy''s there, and Aisha-dono''s there too! What''s more isn''t it safer compared to here? Worse comes to worse, if her condition is bad we have Aisha-dono, and Brother-In-LawMyne can contact us immediately too right. Was what Older brother-san said. Wasn''t Ary''s condition weak to begin with? Would it be alright!? No No No no no! A bed, YES! There''s no extra beds! Our home isn''t that huge to begin with, so we don''t really have a room for a royalty to stay! If it''s this, how''s that! If it''s a girl that is marriageable, it must be tough for her! It''s alright! I have placed a bed inside my storage bag! Only when I''m sleeping in the same room as elder sister-sama, will I use it so it''s no problem! Sylphy''s room..but, wouldn''t the Princess''s bed be really huge! I don''t think it''s possible to fit such a huge bed in such a compact house! We don''t have enough space to fit a bed that is put in Sylphy''s previous room! Again no worries! I''ve already confirmed with elder sister-sama the other day! Everything is as planned huh. While thinking of other excuses to give her, Ary then went in front of me and stared at me. .Does brother-in-law, hate me? Her eyes were about to burst into tears as she was saying those words. .This is, bad. ..Then shall we, Ary Thank you ! brother-in-law!! Waffle was patting on my head as usual to comfort me as we went back to my house with the Unique Magic?Spacetime. In contrast to me who was feeling down, Ary was hyped and smiling brightly. While showing the opposite facial expression, the two of us dived into the black vortex. Welcome back, Myne. The first person to greet me was Aisha. And shortly after I came out, Ary came flying out of the black vortex. Good Evening! Aisha was puzzled for a moment from the appearance of the princess, but soon after greeted with Good evening, Princess Ariel. with a smile. Seeing such scene, Waffle who was on top of me suddenly jumped off from my head and ran. Then, he jumped towards the shadow behind Aisha. Wafu! Kyaa! Hm, Who? .Wait Amy-san!? Why was Amy-san here? Thinking such, I looked at Aisha. Before the Clan House is complete, I should stay at your place for the time being, didn''t Myne-kun said so? Thus, I tried inviting her over to stay. I see, it is certainly a good idea. Even if it''s the clan, our family will end up being together with her, so it wasn''t a bad thing for her to get to know the atmosphere of our house in advance. By the way, why is Princess Ariel accompanying you for today? Aisha asked while looking at my face and Ary''s face alternately. Ufufu, I came to play as promised! The preparations to stay is also perfect! Eh? Which meant, I hurriedly looked at Aisha''s expression. .Yes, seems like it. I''ll have to tell Sylphy? .Wait where''s Sylphy? Now that I looked around, Sylphy isn''t here? What''s the matter. The Princess, she has not come back from the Craftsman-san''s place yet. Perhaps because it was a meeting with Mage Architects, it might take some time. Was what she replied. The Mage Architect might be troubled over the addition of the 3rd floor.. ..Well then, shall I cook dinner? Before Sylphy comes back, we should make a hot dinner for her to quickly eat. I agreed with Aisha''s proposal as I decided to cook dinner for the first time in a while. ..Brother-in-law, can you cook? I can, but not as good as Aisha. .That''s amazing! Amazing !! Eh? Where did Waffle went? Speaking of, Amy-san suddenly appearing, I guess he was rushing to see Amy-san. Aah, Waffle is crawling on top of her head.. .Well, I guess Waffle took a liking to Amy-san? Though the usual Amy-san was dizzy on her feet. Waffle, for the time being, I''ll leave it to you. Wafu! Leave it to me! Leaving Amy-san and Ary to Waffle, Aisha and I head towards the kitchen. I hope the level of Cooking increases today The meeting took longer than what I''d originally thought. After all, it was quite hard to redraw something from scratch. I''m home. When I returned home, I got up to the front door and I was greeted by an unexpected voice. Welcome home! Elder sister-sama! !? Why are you here Ary!? Brother-in-law brought me here! So I''ll be staying tonight! I brought a bed too! Elder sister-sama, I want to hear a lot of stories from you tonight!! ..Aah, I see. Did she follow Dear husband home from the royal palace? Until now, because of her body, she could rarely go outside. If husband''s skill could move around without consuming stamina, it might be a good change. I see, good job coming. I don''t mind sitting up late at night talking but don''t strain your body okay. As I was talking, I entered the house together with Ary. Then, in the living room, it wasn''t a family, but an unexpected person. Sylphiette your highness, sorry for disturbing your night. I was invited by Aisha so I will be staying the night with you from today. Letting Waffle sit on top of her, and the person who was talking was none other then the elf Amy-san. .Fumu, seems like tonight''s gonna be a fun night. By the way, where''s husband and Aisha? The two of them are cooking dinner together! I wonder if they''re almost done. Before Ary could finish talking, the two of them came to the living room with cooked meals. Welcome back Sylphy. Good work as always, we''ve made a feast for tonight! Aah, I felt like I''ve come back to life after hearing husband''s voice. Well then, let''s start eating their cooking that they take pride in! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please continue to take care of me from now onwards. Chapter 113 TLN Note: FF15 is finally out on windows, man am I so HYPED for it!!! And also 50% sales for all Final Fantasy franchises on steam, get them now! (P.S: This is totes not sponsored in anyway, I just love final fantasy, and FF8, and 9 are my favourite!) Me and Aisha''s cooking abilities were being carried throughout the kitchen. It wasn''t just us family alone, but 2 guests that were staying over for dinner, thus we put in our utmost efforts into making an excellent dish for them. As a result, my Cooking abilities had risen to level 3! Well, it wasn''t as great as Aisha''s cooking where she makes our meals everyday. Though, even if it wasn''t the greatest, but Aisha complimented my dish as she said it was delicious. As expected, I''ll get fired up after being complimented! Thus, I wanted to cause her less trouble by improving my cooking skills even more. This is incredible! This, is this really the work of Brother-In-Law and Sister-In-Law Aisha? Looking at the dishes being arranged neatly, Airy shouted excitedly. Yes, if she was this happy then it was worth the effort to cook them! Fumu, it looks like the both of you put in extra effort in making these.. It seemed like Dear husband has improved yet again, I guess it is necessary to memorize more dishes Dear Sister, cooking isn''t the same as sword fighting you know? You use a knife okay, a knife! Do you understand dear sister? Uhmm, Ary. Even if it''s Sylphy, I''m sure she knows what a knife is? I don''t think she''ll actually use a sword to cook, makes me wonder what she actually thinks of her sister as? ..Nn? Aaaaaahhh! Waffle !!! I wasn''t sure if he was hungry, or he couldn''t wait any longer, but Waffle''s mouth was overflowing with drools! His tail was even more vigorous than usual as it was swinging like crazy. This, I guess we should hurry up and start eating! Since Waffle can''t wait any longer, let''s start eating! After declaring as such, all of us sat down and started praying to God. After we prayed, we started eating the delicious dishes on the table. This is delicious!! Un, as expected! ..This is really delicious. There were a few compliments flying around, which made Aisha and I high fived without thinking. Myne-kun, aren''t you glad! Yes! Because Aisha has taught me various techniques! I''m glad that Ary and Amy-san were enjoying it this much, this was a huge success indeed. Wafu! Yeap, Waffle looked extremely satisfied too! The huge amounts of food that were there were now cleanly swept away, and now we were drinking our after dinner tea whilst enjoying ourselves. Dear Sister, I want to try the rumoured bathtub! While drinking her tea, Ary faced towards Sylphy''s direction and started having a conversation with her. .Ah, I see. Now that she''d mentioned it, brother-in-law-san was the one that mentioned about the bathtub to everyone. Even though I did not mention it to anyone whatsoever, but apparently everyone just loves to take a bath! The rumoured bathtub huh? I guess she reacted to the word bathtub. Previously, she was quietly listening to our conversation, but after hearing the word bathtub, Amy-san decided to participate in the conversation too. Yeah! This house''s bathtub feels even better than a royal family''s bathtub! Even Elder brother Alto was praising it. Thus, I''m looking forward to it! It feels..even better than the royal family''s !? Oh, Amy-san was curious.. Myne-san, Ca, may I enter too? Of course it''s an okay! Then, I''ll go and heat it up first! Since everyone was looking forward to it, so yeah. Let''s quickly boil the water up. Well, since it isn''t an ordinary bathtub, it would boil quicker than normal! As I got up to walk towards the bathroom, Waffle also followed suit. Wafu! BathC! .I''m only going to boil it, so you can''t immediately enter okay? .. Besides, we have guests with us today. .. Probably, Sylphy and Ary would enter together, and Aisha and Amy-san would enter too? So I guess Waffle and I would enter afterwards? . Hmm, what''s wrong? Waffle. Waffle completely stopped moving, and his tail was hanging down. Myne, my turn, is it the last? Yeah, that''s probably it, isn''t it? .. Waffle? Then, I''ll join with Sylphy! Eh? While I was confused, Waffle went back to the living room. Does he like bathing so much that he wanted to get in as soon as possible, Waffle.. Waffle went back to the living room alone? Since he left, I headed to the bathroom by myself. As usual, I took out Constant : Water, Constant : Heat stones from the storage bag, and placed it into the dent on the bath. And as always, I pasted Water X5, and Heat X4 and waited for about 5 minutes. After confirming that the bath was in perfect temperature, I returned to the lving room and told everyone that the bath was ready to go. Let''s bath! Sylphy, let''s go~, Let''s go to the bath~! Without getting ready at all, Waffle was bitting on Sylphy''s clothes lightly while pulling her towards the bathroom. Wait, wait just a minute, Waffle. Let me go and get my clothes first. Dear Sister! I''ll go ahead first! Let''s go Waffle-chan! Can you please guide me there? Wafu! Listening to Ary''s call, he let go of his mouth on Sylphy''s clothes, and walked along with Ary with a pit pat sound. The two wives and Amy-san that were looking at Waffle as they couldn''t help but smiled. After all, seeing Waffle would make you feel better! I can''t believe looking at this situation, you would not believe that he''d shielded me from the Black Dragon before. .This is indeed a fantastic bathtub, it''s totally different from the one in the royal palace! Ary leaked out such thoughts. It''s true that the hot water used was different from ordinary ones. After coming out of the bath, energy was brought back in full and my fatigue has been lifted. Maybe husband''s skill were involved, but because of that we got to immersed ourselves in such a bath every single day which made us such fortunate people. Dear Sister, the dullness of the body that I felt all the time is disappearing as if it was a lie to begin with What''s happening? This bath..I can''t believe it.. Hmm? What''s going on? The reason why Ary had to stay shut-in in her room, was because of her unexplained condition that was affecting her body. Although it wasn''t anything life threatening, but she could still felt it, and even with a bit of intense exercise would cause her not being able to move. ..So she was saying that the unexplained condition on her body disappeared? Really, what on earth did our husband done in this bath? The hot water on this bath was put in by dear husband. I don''t know the details, but..has it really disappeared? Yes there''s no mistaken, I feel like I would be able to sprint a 100 meters right now with my condition. I can''t believe it, even though you''ve seen plenty of good doctors, you didn''t feel better until now. Dear husband!? Hmm, I wonder what''s wrong. Sylphy was calling for me in a state of panic. Because Ary was inside right now, it was impossible to enter the bath so I replied to her from the changing room. What''s the matter? What sort of hot water did you put inside this bath!? Ary''s weak condition has disappeared!! Sylphy who called me excitedly, surprised me as I stopped and think for a moment. The hot water of the bath, hot water What on earth did I even put in? I''m trying to rememberAah!? It can''t possibly be! Aaah, this water..is a magical water. Magical water!?I''ve never heard of it before. What on earth is that? I see, since she can''t appraise it thus she hasn''t heard of it. Uhmmm, it''s something like a normal water being mixed in with a huge amounts of magic..I guess? Water mixed with a lot of magic.. Although I''m not sure myself, but apparently Ary was healed thanks to the bath. Ary''s body, is lacking in magic. Suddenly, Waffle cuts into the talk. ..Hmm? Wait! What did you just say!? Wh, what do you mean by that, Waffle? From Ary, the magic that I feel, is extremely little. Probably, this bath, has made her absorb a huge amounts of magic. ..Waffle unexpectedly gave a huge remark, and the movement of everyone who were there stopped. Eh? Perhaps we finally know the cause of Ary''s unexplained physical condition? Authors Note: Thank you for reading. After uploading chapter 113, I''ve changed the content of chapters 101 and up. Changes were made since last night. Thank you and please take care of me from now onwards. Chapter 114 TLN Note: Apologies for the earlier chapter that I used Magical Power instead of Mana, for this chapter, it will be changed to Mana. Eh? Has he realised the cause of Airy''s poor body condition? Waffle, what do you mean by Airy''s mana? When asking Waffle for further details, it seemed that every living organisms be it large or small depending on the race, but all living organisms will have mana accumulated in their body. When a certain amount of mana is reduced from within the body, it seemed that various obstacles would appear during your living activities. For example, Dizziness?Shortness of breath?and Palpitationssensation of your heart is racing and could be felt on the chest are some of the symptoms said to appear. Based on Waffle''s perception, apparently Airy was holding ? of a typical Hume''s mana on her body. She seemed to have suffered from a serious illness when she was young. When she was young, she complained about being sick all the time, and it seemed that the organ that controlled her mana went wrong and that triggered the disease. Therefore, we might''ve reached a conclusion that it is the cause of chronic manaal deficiency. Waffle, you''ve done a huge deed! Yes, if this was really the case, no matter how much skilled doctor were to treat her, it would not do any good in recovering Airy''s condition. As they could not identify the cause of her illness. Only when someone like Waffle who is a Divine Beast with incredible perception ability, that he would notice Airy''s lack of mana in her body. To begin with, we did not have this concept of someone having mana deficiency. Thus, we couldn''t tell. Then, has Airy been completely recovered? I''m not sure~ As Sylphy further asked, Waffle had a ''I don''t know'' expression. Well that was logical, as Waffle wasn''t a doctor neither is he a healer. ..For now, I''ll head out. If I were to hang around at the changing room, then Airy wouldn''t be able to get out anytime soon. Let''s return to the living room for now. When I went back to the living room, Aisha and Amy-san greeted me while carrying an anxious expression. What happened to the Princess? ..Uhm, I might have understand what was the cause of Airy''s poor body condition. Aisha obviously knew about Airy''s chronic physical disorder and was always shut inside her room. From what I said about "Understanding the cause of her poor body condition", I knew how severe those words could be. Conversely, Amy-san who had just met Airy for the first time, she wouldn''t know about the burden the royalty had been holding this entire time. What exactly was exchanged just now? with a confused expression, she was listening on our conversation. Thus I repeated the conversation we had when Waffle was telepathically explaining to us about the cause of her poor condition was due to the mana deficiency. Wa, wait just a minute!? While explaining midway, Amy-san cuts me off in a hurry. Hm? What seemed to be the problem? Did I say something strange? Myne-san, Waffle-chanis a divine beast!? Ah, now I get it. It was a secret that Waffle is a divine beast. Amy-san, I accidentally thought that you knew about it this entire time. Well either way, since she''s part of our Clan, sooner or later she would''ve known and it''ll be bad to keep it from her anyways. Yes, that''s true. Though, please keep this a secret from people outside of our clan. If something were to happen to Waffle, Fenrir-sama would not stay put with it. As I finished saying, I understand, I will absolutely not tell it to anyone was Amy-san''s answer while repeatedly saying it with teary eyes while trembling. Isn''t she strangely desperateI wonder what''s wrong? While finding it strange, I asked and I was reminded of the Divine Beast Ymir who completely destroyed the country of Wills. That''s right, she knew about the strength of a divine best and thus was trembling in fear when seeing one in sight. I was also shown of Fenrir-sama''s might once, and it was an absurd amount of strength. Even with that kind of power, to Fenrir-sama it was at the level of just fooling around. Amy-san who had seen the full power of a divine beast would obviously be frightened by it, so it can''t be help. You don''t have to be so afraid, Waffle is as he is, an adorable creature. Same with Fenrir-sama, she''s kind, and she isn''t scary in the slightest bit! After finished talking, just in time, Sylphy and the excited Airy had just bathed and was returning to the living room. ..Eh? Where''s Waffle? I immediately came to Aisha and the rest, so he might still be inside. Amy-san who heard that, so she hurriedly head to the bathroom in order not to let the divine beast wait any further. As I said, she doesn''t have to be in a panic. Aisha, please follow after Amy-san. After saying so, Aisha walked to the bathroom at a quick pace. .What happened? Sylphy who didn''t know of the circumstances had a strange look while asking. Fuu, this time I explained what happened just now in the living room to the both of them. .It seemed like, I have been explaining quite a lot of things today. I see, well I heard that Ymir-sama''s powers are indeed amazing. Seeing it in action, when being told that Waffle is a divine beast, she would be fearful towards him. While relieved, Sylphy said as such while Airy participated in the conversation. But because of Waffle-chan, I now know understand the reason of my poor body! Though I do not know who Ymir-sama is, but I can 100% guarantee that Waffle-chan isn''t scary whatsoever! As mentioned earlier, Airy is pretty favourable towards Waffle who identified the cause of her poor physical condition that she suffered for many years. Well, Waffle''s cuteness was originally taken from the cuteness of my wives. So, how''s your condition right now? Eeehmm, it''s perfect! I feel extremely pleasant! With a full smile on her face, Airy answered back energetically. If this were to completely heal her, that''ll be great. If there were people with similar symptoms besides Airy, it would be good news for them too. I wish to help Airy too, but if there are others who are suffering then I would like to help them as well. I thought so from the bottom of my heart. Hawa~, this is really great Amy-san opened her mouth wide while being astonished. No matter what expression elves put, they would look beautiful, while thinking of such useless things, I looked at the bathtub. And Waffle made a splash while floating on his back. Wafu~? Yeap, he seemed to enjoy himself. As per what Myne-san said about this Mana water, it certainly seems that there are dense mana mixed into the water. If I''m recovering from fatigue or minor injuries, it would be cured just by immersing this bath. Ara? Can Amy-san detect mana too? We elves are equipped with mana sensing abilities too. So, elves who have been given magic related skills have amazing combat capabilities. Heh, I didn''t know. Well, even I had never paired up with elves before in my life. .Divine beast Waffle sama, please excuse me. After Amy-san washed her body, she was afraid to enter the bathtub where Waffle was floating around. Wafu! Waffle raised one of his paw indicating his agreement to Amy-san. Amy-san who did not receive the While thinking about such things, I too talked to Waffle while soaking myself in the bathtub. Ah, naturally I''ve washed my body too before entering! So how about it? Our family? In order to get used to us, I brought her here today. If I don''t hear what she has to say about it then there wasn''t much meaning in inviting her over. Waffle seemed to be slightly conscious..is he going to be alright? .Everyone was really kind to me, I''m very happy. I wonder if it really is okay to be treated to such kindness. Myne-kun has already said that he will absolutely protect you. So it''s safe to say it''s alright, plus there''s such a cute divine beast in our home as well! Wafu Wafu!! As I said so, Waffle raised his voice as if saying, ''Leave it to me''. Yes, I''m counting on you! By the way, we have bathed for quite some time.won''t he be soaking for a tad bit too long? Anyway, looking at the innocent appearance of Waffle, Amy-san seemed to be getting used to him little by little, and she was even reaching to Waffle while caressing his head. If she starts living in our home, Waffle might be able to resolve any bad conflicts with his warmth. If AMy-san has no problems, will it be possible for you to move to our home the day after tomorrow? Listening to my words, she replied .Yes, please take care of me.. Yes, with this-I''m relieved! After Aisha and Amy-san got out from the bath and when I tried to take a bath, Waffle suddenly came out from inside the bath while splish *splash walking around the floor. I''m feeling lightheaded. ..It seemed that even Waffle would be lightheaded after soaking for so long. While taking off my clothes, Waffle was wobbling around and suddenly jumped into the bathtub. Obviously, water splashed all over me, but since I''m heading into the bathtub anyways so it wasn''t a problem. Come here Waffle. I''ll wipe you clean. I brought a clean new bath towel, and cover the head of Waffle while wiping clean Waffle, removing any wasteful moisture. Waffle seemed to be in bliss while leaking out Wafu~?. Okay, it''s done. After I took the bath towel he licked my cheeks all over before running towards the living room. Well then, I could finally slowly soak in the bathtub. There wasn''t any intruderwives today. Waffle has also went out. I''m bathing alone. Let''s leisurely enjoy the bath. When I got out of the bath, Airy was listening to the meeting with my two newlyweds. Before being caught up into this mess, I better escape to my room. Well then, I''ll sleep now! Good night!! Aisha and Sylphy were looking at me begrudgingly but I pretended not to notice as I escaped quickly. Today, is Myne sleeping alone? If so, I''ll follow too~! Waffle ran after me and quickly positioned himself on top of me. ..Somehow, the speed at which he rides on my head is getting fast, is it not? With that, Waffle and I went into a deep sleep. .I heard this later that Airy was pursuing them about our lives tremendously which kept them awake for the entire night. It can''t be help that Amy-san''s face was dyed red in colour the next morning. Yes, even hearing about it my face turned red too You''re truly scary, Airy Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now as well. Chapter 115 [Good morning!] With the usual scene of Waffle riding on top of my head, we head over to the living room as Amy-san and Aisha were already there preparing breakfast for the family. Eh, they woke up even earlier than me..? My lifestyle pattern was always waking up earlier than my two wives and take a nice morning bath but today was somewhat different. As mentioned before, yesterday night, Sylphy and Airy, Aisha and Amy-san stayed together at my wives rooms respectively. My guess was that Aisha was probably influenced by how early Amy-san woke up, hence she woke up at about the same time as her. Ah, just so you know, in honor of my wives I''ll say this right now, but it''s not that they oversleep all the time but it''s more of me waking up too early that made it seemed like they usually oversleep. Since I would have to hunt for my own food, I would often hunt in the forest before the sun rises. Thus I would consciously wake up when the clock strikes. [Myne-kun, morning!] [Good morning.] As soon as the two of them saw me and Waffle approaching they greeted us. Nothing less from Aisha, but even Amy-san''s skills were impressive to say the least. She should not have cooking skills but.. [Amy-san, your skills are impressive! Is cooking your specialty?] As I asked, she shyly looked and simply answered with [Yeah, I''ve been cooking for the past 100 years]. ..I see, she is an Elf. And she''s 121 years old. (TLN: RUDE!) If she''s been cooking for such an extensive period of time, even without the skill her skill would undoubtedly improve overtime. Listening to the number 100 which defies our usual common sense, Aisha and I both smiled wryly. [I wasn''t able to return the favour yesterday, thus, I thought that today I shall show you my cooking skills to show my gratitude.. Our races might be different, but I hope that it would suit your taste.] With low self-esteem words coming from Amy-san, Aisha shook her head while making ''pun pun'' sound, she denied Amy-san''s words. [That''s not true! Myne-kun, Amy-san''s cooking are extremely delicious! So do look forward to it!] If Aisha said so, I will surely look forward to it. ..Well then, what should I do. If it was the usual, I would head to the bath right about now but. While thinking about it, my line of sight had a Waffle on it, with a face as if he wanted to head to the bath right this instance while wagging his tail violently. [Wafuu~~] As if saying, you understood right? As I sigh at the appearance of Waffle, I spoke to Aisha. [.Aisha, I''ll be heading for a bath right now.] [Ufufu, Waffle seems to be waiting for you to say that, please do so then.] As expected, even Aisha understood that much. We lightly waved hands as she sent me off. [Alright, Waffle. Shall we head for a bath then.] [Wafu!] With that, Waffle and I spent our time soaking in the bath as our usual morning routine. [That felt great right, Waffle!] [Wafu~?] Both Waffle and I were in a great mood as we returned from the bath as Sylphy and Airy were also in the living room. Ehh? Though, oddly the two of them looked low in energy? ..Do they want to sleep some more? [Morning, Sylphy, Airy.] [Aah, morning dear husband.] [Good..morning.Dear brother-in-law.] Hm? They don''t seem to be bursting with energy. This isn''t just an average thing? Let''s ask them. [What''s wrong? Both of you seemed to be lacking of energy..] As I asked, Airy''s eyes were overflowing with tears. Eh? Eeeehh?? Did I say something that might be unpleasant? While frantically trying to calm down Airy who was crying, Sylphy spoke. [Actually, Airy''s body condition..resurfaced just this morning.] Eh? I thought that the mana water recovered her yesterday night? (Waffle, what''s the meaning of this?) After asking Waffle, he stared at Airy to take a look. (Airy''s magic, has disappeared. It was the same as when she first came here.) Huh? ''The same as is'' meaning the mana supply that she accumulated from bathing has ran out? Hm? Though saying ''the same as is'' meant that it did not decrease to a critical condition? Hm, hm, hm? If that was the case, then translating it to an image, wouldn''t that mean? On top of a cup, there is a small opening hole, so even if you filled up the entire cup, the water would still leak out. The water would leak out from the small gaping hole, after awhile it would not leak out anymore, and whatever was remained Applying that concept to Airy, that meant that there is a bad spot somewhere on her body, where the mana is leaking out from there. However, for some reason, mana absolutely could not escape above a certain level. Something along the lines as such? Although it was just my imagination, perhaps it wasn''t greatly different from it. I told everyone about what I thought. [..I see, that would make sense if we think about it.] [The bath is heated right now, Airy, do you want to enter right now?] As I asked, though slightly, but Airy energetically answered with [Yes~] and head to where the bathroom is. [Dear husband, I''ll follow and bring Airy there. Though she should be fine, but I''m still worried.] As she said so, Sylphy hurriedly catched up to Airy and walked to the bathroom. It''s her important little sister after all, so I do understand how she felt. Yesterday, when Airy''s condition was better, the one who was the happiest was probably Sylphy. [Aisha, Amy-san..Could we wait on the meal for a little while?] Even though the both of them went out of their way to make breakfast for us, as I bowed down.. [Of course it''s not a problem! I should be apologizing instead!] Amy-san said as she bowed her head down for some reason. We waited for Airy and Sylphy, after about 10 minutes. The both of them came to the living room from the bathroom. Looking pale, their footsteps are lightly felt. [..How was it?] As I asked the both of them.. [It might be just as brother-in-law-sama guessed! After heading in the bath, my condition gradually went away!] Airy''s face were red, as she energetically answered. [Better than yesterday, where it took a shorter amount of time to get out. If it''s just as dear husband guessed, her mana would leak out faster.] Yeah, just as she thought. If the time it took for mana to accumulate was short, then the speed which it disappear would be faster. Let''s wait awhile and take a look first, if her condition worsens then..the reason for her condition would be just as I described. Plus, if her body worsened quicker than usual, then it would be a fact that my theory would be spot on. [Well then, let''s finish our meal for the time being!] Aisha brightly declared. [Yes!!] She was in a good mood because her physical condition has improved again. Airy raised her hands and responded to Aisha''s words. [Alright, let''s pray to God.] With that, we all sat down and started our breakfast. [Dear brother-in-law-sama, brother-in-law-sama!] The moment we started our meal, Airy started talking to me. [Hm? What''s the matter?] [Just now, when we were in the bath, I talked with elder sister-sama!] With Sylphy? What did they talk about? [If, what brother-in-law-sama said was correct then..!] [Uh-huh.] [Then I wish to also join brother-in-law-sama''s clan!] ..Eh? [I was the one who proposed. In order to recover Airy''s physical condition, she would have to come to enter our home''s bath. If that''s the case, the distance between the royal palace and to here would be a problem. Plus, calling dear husband to get her everyday would be troublesome.. Thus I thought of just letting Airy stay here for the time being.] [No no no no no, we couldn''t afford Airy to fight all the time!?] [She doesn''t have to fight anything. As Airy has and . I think it would be nice to have her do it inside the Clan.] No, what should I do. I''ll have to protect Amy-san too, thus thinking about Airy''s safety is.. Ah, wait a minute! [That''s right! She doesn''t have to come all the way to our house, I could just bring the mana water over to the royal palace..] Before I could finish my words, Airy had tears forming on her eyes as she held my hands. Ah, these tears..I remember it. [Does Dear brother-in-law-sama, really hate me that much?] I knew she was gonna say that! This is impossible, I can''t win against Airy with tears floating on her eyes.. [I got it okay..but, please go back and ask permission from the King and Queen.] [Thank you! Dear brother-in-law-sama!!] Again, Waffle was patting on my back as if comforting me. Eventually, Airy''s condition went back to before, which proved that my theory was right. Though, despite having a bad physical condition, Airy had a full smile on her face. .Is this alright? With this.. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Originally I was suppose to upload the story tomorrow and talk about what I was planning tomorrow. But I decided to post today. By the way, tomorrow would be a gossip about Waffle. Going by popular vote, the first place was a past gossip, but I decided to write it in three consecutive holidays. Because I wrote as I thought, I was interrupted and posted a reservation. Thinking about it, it doesn''t have to be after the slumber party for me to write about this. After noticing that, I changed my plans. In the activity report, I told Shao-san on the 11th I would be done. I gave it on the 10th without even waiting for 11th to come. Please, do understand. Again thank you very much and please continue to support. Chapter 116 W Moom, when are you coming back? Let''s see my dear, probably around 2~3 days. As always, stay at home and protect the home while I''m away. If you''re good, I''ll bring lots of delicious honeys for you to eat. Mom is a Divine Beast Fenrir that was given life by God. And I am one of her 3 sons and also the eldest out of all three. Speaking of Divine Beast, they''re really strong and great you know! There are only 10 of them in this world! Between mom and Uncle Jormungand, and her younger sister , mom is the strongest! And also, Uncle Ymir, was proud that he could destroy the nation of human being in a flash. It was momentarily, but he had hurt other races too, when I heard from it from mom, she was angry. For god''s sake, you don''t know the meaning of moderation huh! Uncle Ymir couldn''t lift his head up in front of mom as he desperately pleaded with No, that was. Oh, just so you know, out of all the Divine Beasts, mom is the greatest. Uncle Jormungand is the greatest out of all the Dragons. Aunt Hel is the greatest out of all the Demons. And Uncle Ymir is the greatest out of all the Giants. How''s that! Everyone is outstanding, you know! They''re amazing right! ..But, I..am slightly bad when it comes to Aunt Hel. Aunt Hel is persistent when she gets angry. Before this, when God sent food to us, Uncle Jormungand ate it all by himself. Mom and Aunt Hel was really really mad at him. ..This is a secret, but I was afraid too at that time, I was really scared And then, mom was only furious at that moment, but as for Aunt Hel, whenever he looked at Uncle Jormungand, she would immediately get angry at him. Uncle was really pitiable. When I talked to mom about it, she answered with It''s Jor''s fault and immediately sided with Aunt Hel. Uncle Jormungand has already reflected on his action, so please just forgive him! Hence why I''m bad when it comes to Aunt Hel. ..Ah, this is a secret, okay? If it was revealed, I''ll be in lots of trouble. Since mom was suddenly called by God, she has to leave for 2~3 days. If I be a good boy and protect the house, I''ll be promised with a ton of Royal?Honey which is said to be the most delicious honey. It is a rarely-eaten feast, so I''ll be a good boy and guard the house! After mom went to where the Gods were, the 3rd day. She should be coming back today! I can finally eat my Royal?Honey! My younger brothers are all looking forward to it too..Eh, wait a minute? They''re not here? Where did they went? If they don''t be a good boy we can''t have any Royal?Honey you know! Don''t tell me they''re playing around outside? Even though they''ve promised mom, that is bad! Waffuu~~~~~~~~~ Hm? It''s one of the brother''s voice, sounds like his crying! What happened!? Let''s hurry to where the sound was heard. Wait for me! Big brother will come to you now! Afterwards, the place I arrived and saw.. Was humans capturing my two younger brothers. Why are humans wandering around here!? And this is the first time seeing so many humans! The younger brothers are being forced to wear some black-like collars. Is it because of that, that they could not fight back? Oh, there''s one more there! It''s a rare wolf huh, it''s gonna sell for a hella lot!! That''s what the humans said. He wants to capture me too huh! I won''t let you do that! Gau! I faced the humans and used the skill Great Roar??. This is a skill that stops the opponent''s movements regardless of the level difference. Wh, what''s this!? The humans, after they can''t move I closed in the gap with Good Legs and used Twin Strike of the Divine Beast. With this attack, I was able to kill half of the humans who were there. The other half, wait for me! Big brother will save you soon! Oi, chibi! Capture him now!!! Hm? The humans are commanding my younger brothers? That''s stupid, my brothers would not heed such orders! ..But, contrary to my expectations, my brothers cried while they attacked me. Big brother I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Big brother, run away, run away. Wafu! If my younger brothers come, I can''t do anything. I was restrained by my younger brothers in a blink of an eye. The humans came close to me quickly and placed the same black-like collar on my neck. Hm? Eh..this is weird, my body won''t do as what I say. It''s because of this black thing?! After the humans saw I could not move, I was immediately kicked. Gyaan! Big brother, big brother I could not resist and I was being hit on the ground many times. Damnit, I would never lose against these guys..!! Tsk, giving us so much troubleHow many were killed? .While trampling on me, he was talking to another human. 7 people. I wonder if there are anymore hidden behind the depths of this cave, go check it out. To be sure, bring two of them over. The human brought my younger brothers and entered our home. Damnit, damnit, damnit, even though I''ve promised mom I am, ashamed of myself.. .Tears fell from my eyes. After a while, the humans came out of my home and spoke to the man who was stepping on me. There''s nothing inside. Capturing 3 of these rare wolves, Claude-sama will be delighted. Let''s just go already. The humans did not put us together, instead they placed us in different baskets as they lifted us. Damnit, they''re gonna take us of somewhere. Even if I tried resisting, my body won''t listen to what I said, my body can''t do anything without permission. Mom, I''m scared, save me. Won''t I never see mom again. As I was giving up. Uooooooooooooo!!!!! ! ! ! ! It''s mom! Mom''s here!! Wh, what the, what is this howling!? The humans were surprised as their feet stoppedThe body of several humans who were behind were torn apart and fell down on the spot. Wh, what''s going on! Two more humans floated up and crumbled down as well as being torned apart. Wafu! As expected of mom''s Twin Strikes of the Divine Beast, it''s completely different from mine! Humans, my children, where do you think you''re bringing them? Afterwards, mom appeared in front of the humans. Kuh!? It''s their parents!! While shouting something, I saw one of them throwing something to mom. But, such an attack can''t go through mom! As expected of Gravitational Demon Eye, the things thrown by that human were shamelessly beaten down. When mom came, you guys would never win anymore! It, it''s a monster! Everyone, run! The humans turned their backs at once to mom and ran away. ..Such stupid humans, there is no way of escaping from mom! Mom used Twin Strikes of the Divine Beast and striked at the backs of the humans one after another. Even though I was bathed in blood, mom continued killing them without mercy. Yay, only 3 more of the,! My brothers were also relieved to see mom''s appearance. It''s almost done! We''re almost saved and return to mom''s side! You humans! My children, returned them at once! ! ! ! ! ! ! Do, don''t move at all, you damn creature, don''t you dare attack us. If you move even a little, yo, your children''s life will be gone! ! ! Don''t fuck with meeeeeeeeeeeeee !!! The humans heard my mom''s roar and was surprised and shakingly pointed a weapon against me with his trembling hand. ! ! ! Kyaaauuu.n Ah, I''m gonna die.. I''m sorry mom, I could not keep my promise. I''m so sorry that I wasn''t a good boy and stayed at home and protect. Aah, my consciousness is steadily fading. My body..can''t..mo.ve.any..more Go..od.by..e. Yo, yo you get it!? If you defy us, the rest of your children will turn to this too. So, wait over there and let us go quietly! ! ! ! Is that clear, your children is cute? then you should listen to what I have to say! .Eh, I''m not dead yetisn''t dying painful, is it not? What is this, white smokes are coming out of my body, the scar is gone? What on earth is happening? I did not know what happened to me, while I was being surprised a human jumped out of the bushes. Another bad guy came! Was what I thought, but he wasn''t a bad person. He helped me and my brothers with some skill on the bad people who caught us! And he gently brought us to mom. This human helped us!? .Fumu, you''re clearly different from those scums. First off, allow me to say my gratitude. For saving my children, I thank you wholeheartedly. Even healing my stabbed child. It was by you too right? I see! So he was the one who healed my wounds! This guy must be a good person!!! He doesn''t have a single bad person smell at all!! I know! We should give something to the person who had just saved us. Mom said this before. If you get help, you must always return the favour! I thanked him by rubbing my face under his feet. My children, seemed to be showing their gratitude towards you too. Ou! Just as mom said, we''re really grateful. While gazing at his face, he gently lifted me up. It hurts right, I''m sorry. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I think he''s apologizing to me. You shouldn''t be the one apologizing! I will lick your face, so don''t make such a face! This was my encounter with Myne. It''s finally time to part ways with Myne. He said that he would come and visit us, but I was really sad. Myne is our benefactor and is a friend of mom. He is always gentle with us, I love him. My friend, Myne. Our family will welcome you anytime. Yes, thank you so much! I''ll use Special Magic?Spacetime to drop by here soon so I''ll surely come again! Wafuu~, Myne is leaving. Myne entered the black hole and disappeared from our home. Seeing that, my body moved without permission. Wafu! As I regained consciousness, I jumped into the black hole and chased after him. Waffle, hey Waffle! Someone was shaking my body. I''m still sleepy.. Waffle, I''ll be taking a bath, do you want to follow? ..A bath!? I''m up, I''m already up! I love the bath! Jumping out in a hurry, there was the face of Myne that I love. Without warning, I happily licked the cheeks of Myne. Aah, was that a dream just now. It was a dream of meeting Myne for the first time. Wafu! Myne! Bath! Let''s go and bath! I''m a very happy personbeast. Because I''m together with Myne that I love! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. The number 1 most voted, Waffle''s backstory. Tomorrow would continue on the main story. Please take care of me from now onwards. Side Note from TLN: An adorable CHAPTER!!!! Chapter 117 TLN Note: Everlasting Sunflower is now Eternal Sunflower from the Author himself, I''m sad. And second, labyrinth and dungeons are the same thing, but when he describes the name of the dungeon, it would be called Labyrinth of [something] instead. Side Note: Title is (Katakana) -English- That lively slumber party? About a week has passed since that slumber party before our peaceful lives finally returned. .Well then, what happened to everyone after the slumber party. First, Amy-san returned to the Guild. After experiencing first hand of our house after the slumber party, Amy-san officially announced that she was going to move from the Guild to our home. As a result, Amy-san gathered up her baggage and decided to move in. However, there seemed to be procedures in the Guild and interactions with the Royal Palace. As for when will she be moving in, it is expected it would take about 1 to 2 weeks. Other than that, Airy also reluctantly returned to the royal palace. For her, if she was able to obtain the permission of the King and Queen, then she would be officially welcomed to our Clan. However, even if she''d gotten the approval, she would only be able to come after the Clan House is built, so it will be a long way before that occurs. And finally, as for us First up, I cleaned up my home thoroughly. Reason being Amy-san needed a secure room to live in. And after finished cleaning up the room, Sylphy said that she wanted to have a date with me. As mentioned, I explained that I''ve went with Aisha to the Labyrinth of Power as a date. Thus, she strongly insisted that she wanted to do the same thing, so I had to go to the Labyrinth of Power again with Sylphy. Finished exploring the dungeon at about the same time as last time, I decided to slowly rest my body after coming back home. Thinking for a bit, I''ve gotten a lot of Skills, and had always been busy. Thinking that having a break is necessary once in a while, I''ve gotten the approval of the whole family to take our time for today. And thus we have taken a break for almost a month. It was time to think about what we should do next. First thing that came into mind was the request from the royal family to the Eternal Sunflower. (TLN Note: Okay guys, you win, the author himself wrote Eternal instead of Everlasting, so it will be Eternal from now.) The objective was to search for newly discovered dungeons and destroy their cores. Originally, I planned to start immediately, but priority came to securing Amy-san''s safety first. Will there be an attack since I waited for the completion of the Clan House and Amy-san''s safety? Though it is a new dungeon, it should not be a huge issue, but it is still a dungeon nonetheless. Plus, it should be best to think that it might take some time to complete a dungeon. Next would beenhancing my beginner weapons. As my wives knew about my skills, there wouldn''t be a problem even if I talked about the details of the weapons. It wouldn''t just be a dagger, but also a bow and a one-handed sword are in my hands, so it wouldn''t be bad to get a head start on that first. Plus the number one objective is to capture the "Labyrinth of Prison". It would be a valuable opportunity to gain some rare dragon skills. Dragon Race that had their freedoms stripped, as per what Jormungand-sama said. But, he did say something else too. I do not mind you killing, but do not let them kill you. was what he said. That was to say that it was necessary to fight, although it was against a Dragon Race with handicap. If I were to challenge the "Labyrinth of Prison", I would have to raise the level of Appraisal?Total for the moment. If possible, I would like to cut out race skills as it is too painful. And, at the same time, while fighting against a Dragon Race, it would be necessary to acquire the abilities to win against them. Thinking along the lines of that, it should be expected..that I should accumulate more power before facing against them head on. Thus for now, which should I decide first? .And so, I''d like to decide on our next objective! Waffle was sitting on my head as I started talking. Yeah, I''ve taken enough of rest, it is time for us to start moving! Fumu, I have to get used to the skills I got from dear husband, am I right? Wafu! Since it was an unanimous agreement, I took out my "Beginner Dagger", "Beginner One-Handed Sword", and the "Beginner Bow" from my storage and place it in front of everyone. Eh? Are these..weapons brought in the Town of Adol? Hm? I see, these were the weapons that you were talking about? Though, All I could see are the horns of rabbits, wouldn''t the performance be a tad bit low? Wafu! ! It''s an Enhance Weapon! ! ! .Eh? What''s that? ..Waffle? Are you talking about the weapons? When you said that "Enhance Weapon". I was surprised too, it is my first time seeing it! Probably, This, is what Aunt Hel said about a weapon that grows along with the user. Aunt Hel? ? Who''s Aunt Hel? Mom''s.little sister? ! ! ! ! ! Did he meant by the Divine Beast Hel! ? What Waffle said was, a weapon that God bestowed to the Humans as a trump card to slay the Demons. By collecting materials and train daily, the weapon would grow into a strong weapon. As it could be evolve multiple times, it is a weapon stronger than any existing weapons called a ArtifactWeapon as it could grow in many stages. When I saw it for the first time, I bought it because I felt something, but that it was such an amazing thing .That, is that kind of weapon huh After listening to Waffle''s explanation, Sylphy held the "Beginner One-handed Sword". I heard that this black thing could be found in the dungeon. Aah, I remembered the blacksmith of Adol mentioning this before. As trying to enhance an Artifact would require a lot of materials, so it was awfully tough. As there were a large number of people who gave up and gotten frustrated, God decided to increase the number of people who could create it, the first weapon, would be scattered on the ground. If more people obtained it, then more people could finish it. .Thus, I would like to do my best in completing this weapon, is that alright? As I suggested my opinion, Aisha and Sylphy both nodded in agreement. In all honesty, I used to go to the Labyrinth of Power before to hunt for Trolls. ..Well, it was actually one of the materials for growing this Dagger. Name: Beginner Dagger Materials Required: Troll''s Leather X10, Iron Ingot X20, Advanced Manastone Name: Beginner Sword Materials Required: Manticore''s Leather X5, Iron Ingot X30, Advanced Manastone Name: Beginner Bow Materials Required: Manticore''s Leather X3, Elder Treant''s Material X10, Advanced Manastone X2 I explained the materials required to the both of them. Fumu, couldn''t you have bought the Iron Ingots from Craftsman-san? Sylphy came up with a thought. Aah, I see! I could get my hands on some from Craftsman-san! The advanced manastone had been obtained from the Cockatrice and the Troll Geyser..so isn''t it a few more to go? Aisha also remembered about the Labyrinth of Power. ..So, our objective is to defeat Manticores and Elder Treants. Yeap, it seemed that I would be able to grow my weapons to the second stage earlier than expected. Chapter 118 TLN Note: If youre here after reading JunkBursts Translations, you mightve remember Myne being able to summon a mythological weapon called > right? From what JunkBurst wrote, but for me I wanted to know what the heck was Twirling so I did some research(after half an hour) and finally came with a solid conclusion that Im probably 80-90% sure that the author was trying to name this sword called >. If you look at the 5th sentence, Ive explained it there and if you click on the link you can see the origins of that mythological sword. Just after showing my two wives and Waffle the "Beginner Weapons", the story progressed at a stretched. After all, I''ve greatly realised that it wasn''t a big deal to ask someone rather than thinking about it alone. Although it turned out alright, but I wished that I''ve talked this out sooner. ..Well then, let''s put aside my reflections. First off, let''s think about the weapons I should prioritized first. I do have the Lightning Edge, worse case scenario I could just use Tyrving. (ȥ is the Jap katakana, and after searching high and low for this darn meaning, I have came to a conclusion it is this mythological weapon.) Tyrving, the strongest dagger artifact that was created by God. I''m not sure which would be the strongest, but from my experience of using Tyrving so far, it could be said that the weapon is OPoverpowered. If you think about it like that, my current dagger would be lagging behind so there should be no problems at all. Also, Sylphy owns a Rare?Weapon called the Lynus?Sword. (TLN: Kill me with all these names.) There is no mistake that that weapon is also a very powerful weapon. The performance of the weapon itself was already amazing, but there is even a strong Martial Arts that can only be used after equipping it. ..If you think about it, the weapon is good enough that there isn''t anything to upgrade, so let''s postpone that for now. From the above, what remained after the process of elimination is Aisha''s weapon, that was, the "Beginner Bow". However, out of the three kinds of materials required for the "Beginner Bow" and the "Beginner One-Handed Sword", one of the materials needed 2 monsters. Which means, at the end it would be Okay, let''s make Aisha''s bow first. Since we need the Manticore''s Leather for Sylphy''s One-handed sword to upgrade so let''s gather it as well. That''s right, I agree with it. If we think about the order in which we should upgrade first, I agree that Aisha would be the first to get an upgrade. Eh, Eeh? Are you sure we should start with me first? Aisha was refraining herself, but in the end she was defeated by me and Sylphy''s remarks and answered tearfully with a I understand, so it was decided that we should upgrade the bow first. Even though she doesn''t need to hold back at all. By the way Dear Husband, I wanted to ask you one thing, after collecting the required materials, what must you do in order to upgrade the weapon? Yes, that would be a little problematic as you would need the Alchemy skill. Previously, I''ve heard that Airy has the Alchemy skill, which made me remember these weapons The problem now is how much level must we increase for Alchemy to work. Wait a minute, Myne-kun. Aisha suddenly cut us off. Hm? What''s the matter..this is rare of her to do so. What''s wrong? Aisha. Just now, what is the "Level" thing that you said just now? Eh? Haven''t I told them about the Level system? Which meantThat I''ve forgotten to tell them about the skill level too? Haven''t I mentioned about it before? No, I''ve never heard of it either. Aah, so I did not talk about it! I''m sorry, both of you. Thus, I once again explained the Appraisal?Total skill to the two of them. The concept of level, and the concept of skill levels. Although they existed, but it can''t be seen by normal standards, the both of them were shocked beyond belief. Th, then, what are our levels now! ? Sylphy spoke while perplexed. Aisha is Level 43, I''m Level 63, and Sylphy is Level 69. Is that number high? Brother-In-Law..was Level 43 from when I last saw him? The King was around Level 51 if I''m not mistaken? My level is higher than both father and dear husband? Remember the time when we hunted a lot of Slimes? For Sylphy''s case, the 10 times Experience Skill that I took and pasted on you had a high effect. The Labyrinth of Power that we went and defeated the Troll Magister also gave a huge sum of experience right? Sylphy was being taken aback with these unexpected answers. Myne, how about me, me ! ? Waffle is now level 31. I, am the lowest out of everyone! ? For now, but I''ve put the 10 Times Experience on Waffle so you''ll eventually level up quickly from now. I wonder if Waffle was extremely excited after I explained about it, but his tail was wagging in a high speed, and was running around me. So, going back to the topic.. I don''t know how much level I would need Alchemy to be for it to work. Returning back to the topic of the "Beginners Weapon", I explained to everyone that the skills ability changes as the skill level rises. I seeWhen I heard the story, I thought it would be as simple as bringing it to Airy and ask her to use her Alchemy skill. It isn''t as simple as that as I can tell. Sylphy muttered as such, folded her arms and started pondering. From Waffle''s story, the "Beginners Weapon" had different upgradable stages. ..Although this was my speculation, if we''re talking about Artifacts, then the Alchemy level must be as high as it can to refine an artifact weapon. If what I thought was correct, even though I don''t know how many stages are there, but I think it is necessary to borrow the power of a high level Alchemist. .I get what you mean, so should we give up on making it then? Aisha asked. No, for now, we should slowly look for an Alchemist, so I think we should start collecting the materials first. Then, once we find an Alchemist, we can ask him to help us make it! I understand, then should we find the place where Elder Treants are inhabited. After talking about it with Aisha, maybe her thoughts were settled, Sylphy cried out. Dear Husband, if you''re talking about a high-level Alchemist, there is but one person in mind. ..Who would that be? I wonder if Sylphy thought of a person of the royal family? Really! ? If that''s the case then he would be able to make Artifact weapons! While raising voices of delight, Sylphy showed a slightly troubled look and continued talking. But, he is a very tough person to speak with, he only accepts requests from his mother. .No, I think it''s better if you do not even meet him. Only accepts requests from the Queen Well then, the possibility of me leveling Alchemy would be far better than requesting. Is that so, so it''s impossible to do it then. I don''t think I could get a response that soon, but if I persuade it over time..then there might be a possibility.. Besides, there is also a way where I can just ask mother to ask him. Yeap, that''s right. If you know who to ask, then the person''s feeling would change considerably too! As for now, let''s just look at it positively! That''s right! If we give up from the beginning, then it would all be over. Yeah, we have not even gathered the materials yet, so there is no need to hurry. When I go to the royal palace, I would ask for an Alchemist! If that doesnt'' work, then I would consult with mother. Plus, if it is the first stage, then we would probably not need a high level Alchemist to do so. If that is the case, we could try asking Airy to do it. Also, over time if she uses her alchemy skills plus the 10 Times Experience pasted on her skills, then I''m sure her level would rise up considerably. I''m sure if you were to make such an amazing weapon, the experience points earned would be something great as well. If it all works out, there might be a possibility that Airy''s level would bring us to the final stage too. Anyhow, we should do what we can for now! So first up, we should complete the Clan House before everything. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. I will reply to you on Saturday which we have written in the activity report. A situation where I would have not enough time continues. I''m sorry and please take care of me onwards. Chapter 119 Author Note: Myne won''t be appearing in this chapter. And, the chapter is being spoken from an adventurer''s party POV. .We''re about to reach the territory of Oose Kingdom, so everyone, be careful. (TLN: Oose(), from what I found after ''researching'' for a while, is a shark, the full name is , or carpet shark/Japanese wobbegong.) .Yeah. We would''ve known without you telling us in the first place though. We''re a B rank Adventurer party called the Soaring Wind. From the Guild''s request, we were hired to confirm whether the rumour about whether the demons had started an invasion in this country. If the rumours were true, our objective then is to investigate the current situation of the Oose Kingdom and protect those who can still be rescued. We, the Soaring Wind have the so-called standard, 6 people in a party. The team consists of a shield role(Tanker), two attackers, a Explorer(Seeker), and a Magic User(Caster). Long ago..let''s see, this members has been active for more than 5 years. Huh? About me? Well, I''m an attacker of course, and the leader of this party. This time around, there were two reasons as to why we accepted this dangerous request. The first was, the rewards and Guild Points were too amazing to pass it. This request would be a long-term constraint as it seemed that demons were involved, but never have I seen a request giving such a high reward. If we were to complete this request, and gain the Guild Points, our Adventurer Rank would jump from B to A. Normally, it would take a huge amount of Guild Points to hit from Rank B to A. Also, you must hold a consistent track record to be trusted by everyone. Killing two birds with one stone.that was the reason why we took it as it was just too attractive. And, another one being. To be honest, there was a huge reason why I wanted to come here. The request that we received this time for the invasion of Oose Kingdom, it was one of our party member''s hometown, the Seeker. When he heard about his hometown being invaded, he just couldn''t stay silent about it. If we leave him be, he might go there all by himself, and since it''s a good reward, we came here knowing of the danger. Being together for 5 years and experiencing life and death situations, I would not let a friend of mine go through something alone and die by himself. After this cliff, we should be able to see the town of Mildo. After the Seeker dude said that, he walked to the edge of the cliff in a fast pace. Then, overlooking below the cliff, Seeker raised a sharp voice before falling down from his knees. .Th, This is Losing his voice, we ran towards Seeker who was kneeling down at the edge of the cliff. Then, what we saw was.. Wh, what''s wrongI''m sure the Town of Mildo is just after this clif. Whether he noticed that we were next to him or not, Seeker''s voice leaked out. The spectacle that spreaded under our eyes was the ruins of the once called the Town of Mildo being burned with a large flames. .This is really bad. I unconsciously muttered. Looking at it closely, the buildings in the town collapsed everywhere, and it wasn''t easy thinking that a town became like this simply because of a fire. Hey, Leader.this must be because of the Demon invasion, right? The Tank in our member started asking me. Yeah, I can''t make a confirmed decision..but the possibility is quite high. What''s more, judging by the looks of it, it seemed like no one''s alive. After saying so, Seeker trust his fist angrily onto the ground. Why ! Why Why Why Why! ! ! While screaming, he continued punching the ground. His fists ripped, and blood were scattered everywhere, but he did not stop. I was looking at him for a while, but Tanker thought this was getting out of hand, thus he pulled his arms away. ..I know how you feel right now, but you better stop doing that right now. I left the crying Seeker to Tanker, and Caster started discussing about our next objective. Speaking of Caster, he is the most thoughtful and calm in making judgements among all of us. What should we do right now? .Let''s see, there is no doubt that the Demon Invasion existing is most likely the case. What I mean by that is whether we should pull out from here onwards. Hmm, that is true.About the survivors, what are your thoughts for that? To be honestthis is hopeless, because that''s the way it is. Though, it will be worth searching further into this. If there are any survivors..and we did not search for them, then they would truly end up dead. .Well, that is true too. Either way, the Guild did request for us to rescue any remaining survivors. Okay, let''s hurry up and find them then. Let''s rescue them even if there''s only 1 survivor left. Making our decisions, I ordered them, and Seeker who had been crying until now was the first to rushed to the site of the Town of Mildo. Ooooi, I didn''t ask you to go alone ! There might be some Demons still lurking around. Moving alone is definitely bad. Hurriedly, we ran and chased after Seeker. How is it, anyone? There''s nobody We have been walking around the town searching for people for almost 2 hours. When I looked at it from the top of the cliff, I couldn''t quite make it out as it was too far, but a lot of bodies were rolling throughout the site of the Town of Mildo. Elderly men, young women, small children They would''ve lived happily if not for the invasion of those Demons. Every corpse seemed to be suffering with a despairing expression. Plus, the body of the women were gathered into one pile, and there were traces of marks, indicating that they were abused. This is painful but..let''s withdraw for now. In a desperate fashion, I called out to Seeker who was still searching the town through and through. Then, Seeker suddenly cried out loud! .I, I can hear someone!.Leader, I can hear someone''s cry ! ! What ! ? There''s still a survivor ! ! We who heard his voice drew attention to this all at once. .Over there ! Seeker ran towards the person who was weeping. Naturally, we followed behind him immediately. I can hear the cry from here ! Oii ! Are you alive ! Can you hear me ! ! We''re coming over to save you right now ! ! ! ! ! Certainly, from the back of a collapsed building, I could hear a small child crying. We split up and started removing the rubbles. If the rubble collapses, there would be no child anymore. We carefully and quickly proceeded with removal work. ..Around 40 minutes have passed since then. Finally, we were able to save a girl that looked around 5 years old from the collapse rubbles. .It''s probably the father''s child. Hugging the girl, a man who took his last breath was also discovered from within the rubble. We quietly gave a silent pray to the father who desperately protected his child from the debris. .Papa ! Pa paaaaaaa- ! ! ! The girl whose face was smudged with soot screamed at his already cold father. I won''t forgive, I''ll never forgive this. I''m not the Seeker, but I will absolutely not allow the Demons to go scot free after doing such a horrific thing. Tired of crying, we let the girl slept and left her to a healer, and we made tomb to bury his father who protected his child admirably. We don''t even know his name, what a courageous man. We promise that we''ll take your daughter to the kingdom safely. .So,So, please be at easeand rest. And, I''ll promise you. Someday, your regrets..I''ll definitely clear it up. To the girl''s father, and those who died in vain in this town, thus we decided to hurry back to the kingdom. TLN Note: Shit got dark real fast, I almost cried. Chapter 120 The burning flames followed me. Haah, Haah, Haah.P, plplease help me Being pursued by the flames, I desperately ran through the forest in the dark. .Haah, Haah, Aaahit hurts ! Not noticing the dent on the ground, my feet was caught on it, and I splendidly fell down to the ground. Then, the flames circled around me, trapping me in. ..Ahh, is this where Im going to die? Having those thoughts, I closed my eyes as I welcomed death. ..Haah! ?A, a dream? When I opened my eyes again, what jumped into sight wasnt the burning flames surrounding me, but a room, or more specifically one of the Guilds room that I was currently renting. My throat was extremely dry, and I was drenched in sweat. .My sleeping attires were sticking onto my skin and I felt disgusted by that sensation. Haaah, its that dream again My name is Amy. Because of a certain disaster long ago, I was one of the few surviving elves, making us an endangered species. ..Strictly speaking, I was among the upper class of the elves called the High?Elf but. Originally, we elves, including the High?Elves were few in population to begin with, so there were only a few inhabitants. And within that, High?Elves were even more scarce than elves. As such, High?Elves were given an important role by God. The Gods brought the Mythical Tree?World Tree(Yggdrasil) into this world to stabilize the climate and magic power of this world. In order to not let the Mythical Tree?World Tree(Yggdrasil) wilt and die, we would take care of it. Occasionally, we would look out for those who tries to steal valuable materials from the World Tree, and we have spent many years protecting it. There are no race suitable for taking care of the World Tree as much as the High?Elves as they have a longer lifespan than any other living beings on this world. Maybe it was thankful for their daily care on it, the High?Elves were given a special protection from the tree called Blessings of the World Tree. People who received the Blessings of the World Tree, would gain different effects depending on the person. For example, the low combat abilities HIgh?Elves would obtain abilities that specializes in fighting against people who have evil intentions, or some would get Healing abilities..there were all different. Though, when I received the Blessings of the World Tree, the effects were unclear. It wasnt as powerful as the former, and wasnt a strong magic that could destroy opponents. Though, there wasnt any doubt that I received the protection.. Hence why, even without strengthening my abilities with the help of the protection, I was able to put in more effort for the tasks imposed on the High?Elves. As I was the daughter of the Chief of the High?Elves who guard the World Tree, I had the skills to protect the tree. The skills which were Magic?Recovery L and Alchemy. Plus the Unique Magic?Tree that allows me to freely control the growth of trees. This Unique Magic?Tree, though limited ability wise, it could also be used for the World Tree. In such circumstances, we, the elves were living our clam lives while under the protection of the World Tree. However, we have always been targeted by the Hume Race. If anything, the elves appearance seemed to be said to be extremely beautiful in the eyes of the Hume Race, both men and women. Many of them would capture us and sell us as slaves, as it exists in the outside world. Just the other day, sevel elf women disappeared from the village. Everyone speculated that they were probably caught by the Hume race. Unfortunately, there were very few people with the power to defend themselves, so it wasnt unusual when we were caught in this manner. I asked God several times why must we be put into such mess. Though naturally, God did not reply to us even once. After all, what we could do was to live quietly, just live, and not be found by the Hume. .Hopefully, without anything happening, we could enjoy passing our time. Yes, everyday, hoping we could live another day. And, the destined day arrived. As always, I was heading to the World Tree to fulfill my day as well. As soon as I arrived at the World Tree, at that timingthat madness event begun. At first, the King of the Hume race brought in hordes into our village. We had people to fight but it was hard as we have few in numbers. Also, due to differences in our combat capabilities, they were quickly defeated, and were captured by the Hume one after another. Ill be caught at this rate! My body desperately moved as I cower with fear, and hid myself in one of the many caves of the World Tree, waiting for time to pass. But the Hume were greedy and stupid than I expected. Nevertheless, they began to cut down the World Tree which was a gift sent from God to this world. What was it? Yggdrasil, by the hands of the Hume, were slowly chopped down and changing in shape. If this continues, itll be disastrous. Taking care and protecting the World Tree is the proud role of us High?Elves. Though, what can I do by myself. Im not good at fighting, and even with the protection I cant use it. If I show up blindly like that, I would probably be caught and made into a slave. But, no precisely because, I could not allow the Hume race to have their way towards the World Tree. I embrace my trembling self as I confirmed my resolution. Now, it is the time to show what the prideful High?Elves are made of! As I tried to jump out of the hidden cave with a strong determination in mind, what I saw in front of me.. A huge object whose entire body was shining in white(jesus?)..In my entire 100 years of living, this was the first time seeing such a huge figure. At that moment, the situation changed drastically. From the World Tree, slightly far away from the base of the Hume race, a silver giant suddenly fell from the sky. From the Gods, given by them, this World Tree, vulgarity, unreachable items. I, the Divine Beast Ymirgiven to life by God, has arrived, to completely annihilate everyone of you. It is Gods mercy, at the very least without suffering, I will kill all of you. .The Divine Beast Ymir, that was what he clearly said. As the legend used by the Gods, the Divine Beast who is said to have 10 bodies in this world. The giant in front of me, one of the pillar of that Divine Beastwas it Ymir? Ymir-sama squeezed the huge hammer that he had on his hand and wiped the whole area around him cleanly. Birds chirping, the beautiful rivers flowing, and surrounded by beautifully cultivated trees, our village. The hometown of Elf is being destroyed. Then, together with the Hume race, my brothers and sisters that were captured by them were wiped out of this world as well. Today, what I witness with my eyes..the disappearance of my hometown, the appearance of my friends, and the appearance of the Hume race attacking, Ive seen it all. How could this Repeating in self-denial as tears flowed down from my eyes. What the heck am I going to do at this point. God, wewhy must we received such harsh punishment ! Answer me ! WHY !? What did we ever do to you!!! GODDD!!!!!! My screams from within my heart was drowned by the roar of the hammer by Ymir-sama, and he disappeared. Then unexpectedly, fire started rising from our village, and it went to the forest. One last time, I turned and look back on the World Tree. .Ill surely come back. I muttered as I ran away. I have to escape from this scourge place, I have to survive! ! I have to escape to a safe place before the fire spreads over here. Desperately, I ran. The burning flame came close to me. I cannot die in such a place! Im alive because of everyone. Ill show you that I will live through this ! ! I was surprised by the sudden movement, neglecting my heart which was rampant, I desperately assert energy on my feet as I ran in fear. ..After running as fast I could for 5 minutes. As expected I was out of breath, as I could see the flames catching up to me. Haah, Haah, Haah..P, pl, please help me.. unconsciously, a weak voice escaped from my mouth. My eyes were overflowing with tears. .Haah, haah, AaaahThat hurts ! Not noticing the dent on the ground, my feet was caught on it, and I fell down as is. Then, I was wrapped in flames. Nnn ..My eyes opened as I slowly got up. Strange, why am I alive? I was definitely covered in flames.I shouldve died. As evidence, the ground surrounding me was burned to the ground. Why, was I alive. I survived and not a single strand of hair was damaged. I dont know what the heck happened. Looking back at the direction in which i ran, that is, the direction where my village was, Ymir-samas appearance could not be seen. Perhaps, he went back after completely destroying everything. With the little strength I have left, I will walk to where my village was. What has become of my hometown. I have to see till the end.. Authors Note: Thank you for reading It has become longer than expected so I decided to split it into two parts. Tomorrow will be the continuation of this chapter. Thank you very much and please take care of me from now on as well. Chapter 121 Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. The next would be the last. Please look forward to it. TLN Note: I decided to use back the romaji for some words like, onee-chan, danna-sama, and so on, cause it is really really hard to use certain words to portray what the author is trying to say, and using English words for some of them seemedweird. So as per requested by some, I''ll revert back to using romaji. Note that the previous chapters will remain the same, unless I have some time to change them again. As expected of the Elf Villageit was literally wiped out of existence. What remained was the ruined townscape, the remains of the house. The countless dead bodies of the Humes. That was all there is. There might be some of us who escaped with good luck. Though, the chances of many escaping were probably low. Originally, our elf tribes have a low birthrate. With the current situation, to foster a new life, I don''t think we could have a new generation. If there was such a possibility, the chances of the male and female elves meeting up again to make babies are low. I''m sure that the babies that are born, would be mixed in with the other tribes blood. Which meant that, pure elves would perish in the near future. That''s why I swore to the World Tree. To live a little longer, and prove that the elf tribe still exists in this world. Then, as long as I have a child, the future will be connected back at least. As a pure blood elf, the possibility of being connected maybe lower, but.. But for that reason I need to leave, and stay at the town where Hume lives, and search for someone that I can trust. .Though I think that there are no such person who I can trust in the Hume race, which caused this tragic event. And, I have a deep hatred towards them deep inside my heart. Nonetheless, I would still need to find someone that I can trust fully. The only races that elves could mate and leave their seeds are the Hume, Devils and the Demons. There were some who mated with the Beast tribes before, but it was impossible to form a child. Whereas for the Demon and the Devils, just being with them would tarnish the elve''s pride. Being the case, the Hume race was the only option left. The Hume race had a chance and destroyed the seed of the elves. How ironic was it that our seeds can''t connect unless we rely on the Hume race. Thinking about such things, I decided to prepare and go on a journey while being immersed in sentiment. Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, our village which was located upwind, was not caught by the fire. So it was possible to find something from the ruined village that could help me for the future trip. First off, a magic item that was absolutely necessary for me from now onwards which was located inside my house. If I could find this magic item, it would be possible to hide my appearance of being an elf. Then, after an hour past, I finally found what I was looking for, the Bracelet type magic item and the magic filling tool. With this, I would at least be able to travel outside. Coming from my mouth unintentionally, a voice of relief leaked out. .Though, I wasn''t completely safe. It''s true that if I have this magic item, I could alter my appearance. But, if the accumulate magic is dried up, it would lose its effect and I would return to my original appearance. Thus, I would have to regularly resupply the magic into the magic tool. If I missed the timing to resupply, something horrible might happen by then. Well anyways, by having this magic item, I would be able to live in other race''s land. After that, I took a storage bag and some clothes from my house and my neighbours house, and found a bow and a dagger for protection. The preparation for departure steadily progressed, and all the preparations were finally completed at last. It was already evening when the time came, so I decided to start leaving once sunrise arrives tomorrow. .Tonight, I decided to sleep at my house which had been collapsed. Even though it had collapsed and there was nothing left, it was still a place full of important memories. Let''s firmly burn these scene to my eyes. And, remember it for life. Together with the pleasant memories, the emotions of anger boiled up from within my heart. I wiped my own tears over and over again while spending the last night in my village. ..I''ll definitely return once again. Leaving words of determination again, I left my home for good. I decided to aim for a distant town as far as possible. The further I move, the more people would come to know less of the tragedy that happened at the elf village. And also, I thought that those who never met elves before will naturally increase. ..I''m sure no one would think I''m an elf. I have the magic item, so there was no way of knowing, but it would ensure my safety to proceed with my plan. I just thought that I should be careful. On the way to the town, I used Unique Magic?Tree and Alchemy to create a lot of high-quality potions. I would sell these on the way and earn some cash. In addition, I made medicine that can make a figure appear transparent for a certain period of time and medicines that emit intense light when used. Looking at it, I was a woman traveling alone. Even if people don''t know that I am an elf, there would come a time when people with evil intentions would appear. Thus, I should move with extreme caution. Hou, onee-chan. You do have some high quality High?Potions right there. Alright, I''ll buy it for 20 Silver coins. At a town that I stopped by, a peddler who I met by chance bought a potion that I made. I thought that it was a good opportunity, so I decided to collect various information by asking various things. ..Thank you. Oji-san, I''m sure you''ve been to many places since you''re a peddler? Do you perhaps know of a town where the public security is good and easy to spend the time there? Oh I see, nee-chan. So you''re thinking of migrating? Yeah, as you can see, a woman all by herself. If there is a town where I can live in peace, I''ll definitely head there. The old man thought for a moment and presented me 2 candidates. Let''s see, it''s a little far but you can go to the capital. The king lives there, it''s lively and the public safety is good as well. Another would be the Town of Lucas? Although it is not as crowded as the kingdom, but the security ain''t baid and it''s generally a relaxed town. Gotta be these two. Indeed, the capital certainly seemed like a good choice. After that was, the Town of Lucas..was it? Thank you so much! Then, I''ll go to the capital. I bowed my head to the old man and went off. .But, what was it? I felt somewhat uncomfortable about that old man. Looking back to the bad feeling, I turned around to check the figure of the oji-san again.. However, I could not see the appearance of that old man. Eh? What was that? This is a good road with nice views. I don''t think I could lose sight of someone only after walking for a few meters. The bad feeling that I felt earlier grew stronger. That old man, was he perhaps a bad person? I should not doubt too much, but the other party is a Hume race. It''s better to be careful from now on. I told him that I was heading towards the capital, maybe during the way he would cut me off from the road. No wait, usually one would think I would stay in a hotel at this time? Either way, I think that there was a high possibility that I''m still being watched. Let''s change the destination to Lucas. Though money will be wasted, but I went and stayed in an inn and as I entered the room, I took the transparent medicine and left the town immediately. With this, they probably wouldn''t be able to search for me. Well, since I''ve decided on it, it''s time to start acting on it. Going out of the inn, I''m now walking down the road where sunset could be seen. Of course, I continued to use the transparent medicine. I also confirmed the way to the capital and Lucas at the reception of the inn, and they told me to go to the capital. As I pretended to be interested in the capital, even if that old man was listening in on our conversation, he would not think that I would head for Lucas. Most likely this should be fine, and I should be able to move. The objective was the Town of Lucas. I wonder, what kind of city is it? Chapter 122 Getting out of the inn, and stopping by a small village on the way, I rushed to the Town of Lucas. Escaping to the highway, I thought about using a cart, but considering the fact that Ill be meeting Demons on the way, I decided to go through the highway with the Transparent Medicine. I was fortunate enough to have an abundant of the materials used to create the Transparent medicine. Well, if perchance I dont have enough materials, I could just head to the forest and search for some. We elves are more knowledgeable in terms of plants than the Hume races. What a Hume see might be weeds, but to me it might be a fine alchemy material. One of the material to make the Transparent Medicine, Moon Grass could be found anywhere, but it is generally treated as weeds. Besides the elf race that regard it as a material, the other races do not use it, hence it can be acquired in large amounts in any forest. Because of that reason, I hid myself and used the highway as it was the safest way to traverse. Just so you know, the effects of the Transparent medicine would be different every day. At times the effect would last as long as 2 hours, and other times, as short as an hour. Even if the effect was gonna run out, it can be used repeatedly, so nobody should be able to find me. And with that I walked along the highway, and 2 weeks have past. Finally, the location that I was going to, the Town of Lucas, could be seen from where I was standing. .In the end, nobody came to track me thus far. When I was confirming the way to the capital and Lucas at the reception of the inn, I specifically told them that I would head to the capital. I told the receptionist that I was interested in heading to the capital so that the old man would not think I wouldve went to Lucas when he tries to hear on our conversation. I wonder if that strategy went well. Or, if this was all just my imagination when I saw that old man. Well, I wouldnt even know if I asked him now. So this is the Town of Lucas In order to enter the town, I lined up behind the people who were lining up while looking at the exterior of the town. As described by that old man, this town certainly gave a quiet impression. While looking at the exterior, I thought about my future and my turn came round. I received some simple questions from the gatekeeper and after that they issued a residence card for me. While I was at it, I asked how would one live in this town, and the gatekeeper patiently taught me everything. First off, he told me to find a place to live in. Fortunately, there seems to be many rental properties. The next was to make an ID card of some sort. Speaking of an ID card, it would be the famous Adventurer Guild card for adventurers, and the other, the membership card for the Merchants Guild. You would register in the Merchant Guild if you want to do business and the adventurer guild if you wanna become an adventurer. In my case, I would sell my potions to make a business, so registering under the Merchant Guild would be the better option. After I receive my ID card, the next is the resident registration. Heading to the government office, I should present the place of the residence that I want and ID card, pay the tax for 1 year and I would be able to complete my registration. Thanking the gatekeeper who taught me everything in detail, thinking that there are still such kind Humes, I head into the town. ..First, would be finding a place to live right. Since I do not know where to apply, I decided to head for the Merchants Guild first. Then while registering, I would ask the situation around that as well. I could also sell some High Potions that I have to them while Im at it. Truly killing 3 birds with 1 stone. I asked some older people how to get to the Merchants guild, and I was able to arrive safely while getting a little lost along the way. Excuse me, I wish to register for the Merchants guild. Calling to the guy behind the reception, a smile floated on his face as he began to explain the rules of the guild. And, thats all for now. If theres anything you do not know, please feel free to read this document. I firmly grasped the documents and confirming the content. Alright, it seems like Im not being deceived. NameAmy, andsalemedicines, nexthouse..what should I do about this. While being troubled by it, the receptionist onii-san asked whats wrong? I, had just arrived at this town just now. I was planning to stay in this town, but I have not decide on a place to stay yet Oh, I see If youre alright with it, shall I show you how to get to the rental property from the guild? .That is, something that Im extremely grateful for. If someone from the Merchants guild arranged someone to bring me there, then I would not be promoted to some strange properties. Either way, after leaving the Merchants guild, I planned to find a property to rent. Lets receive this delightful offer. Id love to, thank you so much! While lightly surprised by my overwhelming voice, the receptionist onii-san replied I understand. and walked away to take some documents. Then, while waiting for a while, he came back with bundle of papers. For now, please decide a place that you would want to live for the time being. Then would you like to continue with the registration of the guild? Thats obvious, so I have no objections. He immediately showed me the documents of the rental property. After looking at 10+ documents, 2 somehow caught my attention. Although the monthly rent of the place would be troublesome.. The first is a high-class property worth 5 Gold coins per month, and the other was a reasonable property worth 80 Silver coins per month. Both fees were significant, but the 5 Gold coins gave an extra security in terms of the price. Considering my own position, I cannot compromise on safety. Since neither property was far from the Merchants Guild, I decided to look at the both of them before picking one. Heeh, it has the latest Magical Barrier. Its wonderful. Theres a bath inside too! With this amount of space, I could make a workplace too.. After looking at both properties, although it was a little bit pricey, I decided to ask for the 5 Gold coins property. The payment should be made to the Guild every month. From the storage bag, I immediately took out 5 Gold Coins and handed over. Alright, Ive confirmed the payment. After receiving your Merchants Guild card, please do not lose it as it would also be the keys to the house. If lost, you can reissue it with 1 piece of Gold coin, but the evaluation of the guild towards you will be lowered, so do be careful. After the receptionist onii-san said that, he took a magic item from beneath the counter and was fiddling around with it. Okay, it has been done. After saying that, he handed me the membership card of the Merchants Guild. Alright, what else could I assist for Ami-san? Do you want to open a shop? Or do you do your medicine business as a wholesale somewhere without a shop? Yes, Im doing a wholesale business. I see, medicine is it..Do you mind if I take a look at some of your medicines? Depending on the quality, the Merchants Guild would be some if you like. This onii-san, is quite a businessman himself. After using the 5 Gold coins, he showed interest in the medicine that I have. Though, if it was up to me, I would rather have the Guild buy my medicine, as it was the safer option. Eeeto, these are the medicines but. I took out 20 High Potions from my storage bag, and handed it over to the onii-san. Wow, this iscould I open one and see? To check the product, some would open 1 bottle to check the quality. Obviously, I had no objection. Yes, please do so. After giving my approval, the onii-san took a small cup and poured a small amount of High Potion in it, and set it into a large magic tool behind the counter. Oh wow, this is rather marvelous. Though the colour is dark, but its a high potion. How about this, why not make a deal with the guild. If you can maintain the quality like so, we will give 50 Silver coins per bottle. .The amount presented was higher than I thought. Considering the fact that that old man bought 1 for 20 Silver coins, this was considerably higher. I understand, please do so by all means. The onii-san had a pleasant look on his face as he thanked me, and issued more conditions. If you sign a contract that we exclusively offer right now, we will add another 10 Silver Coins for it, how about it? He is a businessman alright. But, this was also beneficial forme. The negotiations are good, I understand. Ill agree to the contract. Thank you so much! With this, I secured a life safely in the Town of Lucas. .And, 10 years have passed. I met a person who changed my destiny in this town. Chapter 123 This is from Alto''s POV. This is my father, the King''s office. While waiting for a certain someone to come, I had a brief discussion about my future with father, then, I heard a familiar voice with the sound of the door knocking from the other side. Excuse me, but I believe I was called? .Youve finally arrived, come in. After the person behind the door knocked, I answered and he immediately opened the door to the office, where the person who was being called excused himself into the room. Your majesty Faren and Your highness Alto, I apologize for keeping the both of you waiting. Apologizing while bowing down to us, as usual he is a tough guy to talk to as I put on a bitter smile. What, the one suddenly calling for you was me. So you don''t have to worry about it. Father spoke up, and the person that was called..yes the leader of the first division, Franz?Works raised his head. Normally, the leader of the knights would have opportunities to come into contact with the royal family. Especially when it''s a person whom I was intrigued when we frequently had mock battles. Hey Franz, I have something to discuss with you face to face. The things that you''re about here right now, absolutely do not leak it out from this room. Father tightened his face, and Franz who was nervous from what he was about to learn shouted with a Ha! while lowering his head. Indeed, the topic that we''re about to bring up right now, is a very high confidential matter. Most probably Franz was nervous about it, and though father and I both trust him completely, but as expected, he couldn''t hide his nervousness. Inside such a high tension atmosphere, Father finally explained the reasoned why he brought Franz over. Myne who became my son-in-law, you have also heard of the case where he annihilated the Orc settlement awhile back right? In actuality, this case was also handled as a top secret matter, and only a few selected people were announced in the royal palace. If you publicize the existence of a person who can independently kill a Orc King, I couldn''t even imagine what sorts of trouble when people know about it. Plus, Myne is also a member of the royal family, in other words, he became a family member of ours. I could not afford to give him any extra troubles that I know would happen inside our family. Yes, of course I''ve heard about it. Also, when Myne annihilated the settlement, he was also protecting a woman.. From here, Father stopped talking as he stared at Franz. With Father doing that, it seemed to me that Franz became increasingly tense. ..And that woman..is from the elf race. ! ! ! ! (NANI) Franz is usually known for his calm demeanor, but even he was unable to stay calm after knowing such fact. He opened his eyes as if interested, but immediately stopped himself from showing anymore emotions. ..S, so it is one of the survivor of the elf racesT, that means.. As expected of Franz. He understood the seriousness of things. This topic could be a fight for conflict between nations if we do it wrongly. If people knew that the elves are still alive, powerful people or good people from all over the world will forget their own positions to take that surviving elf for themselves. Yes, like the former King Wills. Also, other owners with decent intention would move to protect her because of the crimes of the abominable incident caused by the Humes. Either way, the feeling of such desire in the Augusta Kingdom would get caught in a swirl of fight. The dispute might cause the country to decline, and in some cases like Wills, they may be subjected to the divine beast''s judgement. We, absolutely do not want it to come to that conclusion. About the female elf, for now we are protecting her in the Adventurer''s guild of Lucas. Though, things only matterThe guild leader asked me for protection. Well, it would certainly come to that point eventually. Even for the guild leader, it would be a handful for him to protect the elf. .Even if I were to be put in that same position, I think that I would ask Your Majesty for help. Well, that''s true from what you said, and it''s my responsibility too. However, there would be various problems with just simply protecting her in the royal palace. While listening to Father''s words, Franz thought for a second, and agreed as well. .So then, what should we do about it? I decided to let Myne handle it. Let Myne handle it! ?..No, it''s truethe safest place would be there.. Of course his fighting power is the real deal, but it can be said that it is also safe in an outwards point of view. Father observed the state of Franz, and was convinced that this topic would not leak out from him. He even told him the most important secret on what he would have to do with the elf. And that, is why I called you over. Because I will keep an elf woman within Myne''s clan, I would like to ask you for an escort mission. He straighten his arms, truly a reliable man. Me and Father could not think of anyone but him for this task. If he refuses, there is honestly no one else. Whatever kind of decision was made, Father was waiting for Franz''s reply with a tense face. ..Does such a man like me able to meet that expectation of Your Majesty? Yes, speaking of someone else, for example, Cecil of the 2nd Knights division Cecil of the 2nd Knight, indeed he is also a reliable person. However, if told whether he was a person who can be respected as a human, I can''t help but wonder. There wasn''t any reason to tell such a person about a top secret matter. And, the bigger problem was that he loves girls from other races. If we left that to him, in time he might strike with the girl who was suppose to be his escort subject. No matter how high Cecil is in position, I don''t think he could endure an elf who is said to be the most beautiful especially when he loves to have sex with women. Franz, Youdo you think to yourself that it is impossible? I unconsciously gave a bitter smile towards Franz. I understand, in any case, I was directly told of this story from Your Majesty and Your highness who greatly respects me. I will happily accept it. Will it be a squad? And what about the families? He accepted it!..Truly grateful. Father was also relieved to hear from him. I will explain it from here on out. First of all, although you''re the leader of the 1st division, you will be treated as a guard under the Konoe Division. Your position would be to report to me. Your duty would be planned at Lucas, which is where Myne''s clan house will be. We will prepare a resident there so that we will have your family migrate there. I explained the salary and the treatment, and others properly so it would get them to understand again without me repeating. So, that''s the gist of it, any other questions? Let''s see, as for the specific changes, I would like to ask in advance.. Am I the only one who will be transferring to this clan? No, we would need the clerk affairs and receptionist anyways. I would have about 2 people that was trusted by the civil servants. About the escort mission, you can''t go by yourself? Then please choose 2 person who you can trust and bring them along. I will interview with them and if there is no problem I will appoint them. Well, with this things could finally move on. I have to set up talented people quickly and bring them to my brother-in-law(Myne). Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. I hope that we can get along from now on as well. Chapter 124 TLN Note: Yay finally back to the main story that everyone wanted! Side Note: Oh my GOD! Ive forgotten to post this on my main website!! I kept thinking Ive post it before, why didnt anyone remind me to post this chapter!!! So anyways, Ill post it together with Level 1 Guys latest chapter, and tomorrow youll get another chapter for Cut&Paste too! Apologies to all the readers!!! Today, Amy has finally moved out of the Guild, and temporarily moved into my home. Ever since that slumber party, a month has passed by. Since I rescued her from the Orc settlement, she was kept hidden in the Adventurer''s Guild till this day. Originally, she herself lived in the Town of Lucas for a long time. Therefore, I thought that there was no need for the guild to protect.. If someone knew of the existence of an elf, the Guild Leader could not leave this case unattended. After all, in the Guild Leader and Amy-san''s standpoints, it was probably an unavoidable correspondence. When he heard that she was being left under my care from the King, it seemed that a load has been lifted from the Guild Leader''s shoulder, as I felt that he might''ve used too much nerve. As soon as we decided on that, the procedure from the Guild Leader was quick. Going back and forth using horses, he went to the royal palace and seemed to have had many meetings with brother-in-law about the procedures after this. There were also quite a lot of talks about having a guard around her, and it took some months before finally deciding on one. And thus, it was today that she was finally welcomed to move to our house. Thank you for all the hard work Guild Leader, I really appreciate your work! Well for now, if the Clan house is complete, she would be living there. Unfortunately, it would take more than a month before it would be completed. However, when I asked the craftsman-san, there seemed to be more workers coming from the kingdom, so it may finish a little earlier. Well in any case, she would have to live with us for the moment. Even if she was on our side, I will definitely not lay a hand on her. Well, after all the Clan house isn''t completed yet, and we can''t work either. If we disburse, then Amy-san would be staying alone at home. Before the completion of the Clan House, Amy-san''s escort would be expected to arrive from the king, so I will endure it until then. .There were a lot more to do, but until then I decided to stay with my wives at home. Thinking about it, I had been busy since I got the skill. By spending my time resting, I felt that it was good as I was deepenging my ties with my family. Hello! While talking about such things with my family, I heard a voice announcing from the entrance. Yes, it''s surely Amy-san! Based on the rumours, how awful.right! While letting Waffle ride on my head, me and my wives went to the entrance to meet her. Hello! Welcome! As expected, Amy-san was at the entrance.and also with the Guild Leader. Apparently, Amy-san''s escort has come together as well. Ooh, is it okay? The guild leader looked at me as he voiced out. Yes? What is okay? Your majesty, as per request from the Guild, has gave you a security guard near your house. Hence why, the team that I''ve selected would be roaming around here. So please remember. Wow, as expected of King-sama. Wait? But the escort that was picked by the Kingwould it be?? While I was thinking about it, the Guild leader continued to speak. To distinguish between the guard and our guys, he would be wearing a red cloth on his right arm. And if it''s a guy who doesn''t wear it would be a thief But, what if the thief got hold of this information and wears a red cloth? Sylphy asked the Guild leader. In order to distinguish it, we have placed 5 magic items on it. Our red cloth is made of a special cloth called Spirit cloth. Looking at it through a magic tool, it would look more silver than red. While saying that, he gathered a glasses-type magic tool and handed it to Sylphy. ..I see, we could certainly distinguish it if that was the case. Even so Guild leaderas usual you''re weak against Sylphy! Then, after handing us the simple items, the guild leader went back. Amy-san, welcome. From today onwards, I''m pleased to take care of you! As Aisha said that, she called Amy-san to sit inside the house. Maybe because she stayed over the other day, she entered the house and started chatting it up with Aisha. Un, a good friend indeed. Since she''ll be living together for a while, it would be troublesome if she was too refrained.. It was the right call to hold the slumber party! Well, please use this room! I''ve cleaned it thoroughly so please be relieved! Having Cleaning skill leveling up twice, was due to having clean the room with all I had. The house is by no means a good building. Age..I do not know whether this expression is correct for elves, but a woman who is not a family will stay for a while. Even if it''s not a luxurious room, I would like her to have a pleasant stay! By the way, Waffle also helped with miscellaneous cleaning with a dust cloth. While waving his tails, Waffle with a dust cloth while moving around to clean is cute as ever! I steadily took out the furnitures that Amy-san brought from within my storage bag. I assisted with arranging the large furniture, but when it came to arranging small items such as clothing, Waffle and I decided to head back to the living room. As for that, as expected we can''t help with it. After that, it might be due to some influence from the previous slumber party, but it seemed that Amy-san also gotten used to us. I began preparing meals with my two wives. Is there anything I could help? Was what I asked.. Danna-sama can go over there and sit down! was what they told me, so I quietly waited. But, I can''t seemed to calm down. Anyway, is Amy-san''s stuff finally settled? I have not heard the detailed story from her, but it must have been painful for her. Let''s do our best to heal her wounds even if it was a little. Author''s Note: I''m sorry that the story does not seem to progress m(_ _)m The "nichijou"(daily life) story might continue on for a bit. Thank you so much and please take care of me from now onwards. Chapter 125 BONUS MEME, I mean CHAPTER! TLN Note: Dem pixels on the image Today, Waffle and I had our custom(?) Slime hunting. Before the Clan house is complete, I want to avoid going out with the entire family as much as possible considering Amy-san''s safety. .That''s what I said, but spending the time lazing around at home all day made me feel uncomfortable. Having a trusted family, it was easy to take a rest at home. Until the Clan house is complete, I won''t change the policy of a chilled life, but it was good to move our bodies once in a while. Thus I discussed with my wives, and decided that in the morning I was gonna go around a variety of places by myself to gather some skills. If Waffle''s with me, then he would be able to deal with most enemies, as long as it''s not a strong one. With that agreed upon, we went out to continue hunting for Slimes, though it was little by little, I still stocked the 10 times EXP and Concealment. If our Clan gets more active in the future, the number of Clan members will naturally increase. Though less, Airy was supposed to join too. ..Still, no contact has been made as of right now, perhaps she could not persuade King-sama. To me, besides Airy and the rest of the royal family who received the Contract of the Divine Beast, I would like to secretly paste 10 times EXP to their statuses too. Even if they''re not conscious of the skill, it would invoke by itself. I''m sure that the royal family would be exposed to various evil intentions. I thought that it was okay to get stronger with this skill, even if it was just a little bit, and using that to not lose against such evil intentions. Waffle, should we go home soon? Myne~, I, am bored. I want to go to somewhere else~! Gao~! Certainly, I was also getting bored as well. I wonder how many Slimes I''ve defeated so far. The amount of Slime Oil was also ridiculous.. Using Alchemy to make materials out of it, I wonder if I could make something useful? It might be nice to talk to Onii-san about Alchemist again next time! But, another place huh.. Was it possible to go to "LabyrinthDungeon of Power" or the "Forest of the Divine Beast" now? Aah, I wonder if I could go to "LabyrinthDungeon of Prison" too. However, my level for Appraisal has not risen.. For now, go back~, and head to the bathroom~ That''s true, might as well go back and have a talk with Aisha and Sylphy first. Eh? Myne-kun, isn''t it early for you to come back? Aisha who saw us coming home a little earlier, cried out. Yeah, we were hunting Slimes for awhile.then we got bored. Waffle was starting to get bored too, so we came back for now When she heard my reply, Aisha replied with Ah, I see. nodded, while realizing why. What do you wanna do? It''s a little early but we can have dinner? I wanna go and have a bath first before eating, Waffle did say he wanted to enter right now. I got it! Well, I will prepare the dishes so you could eat it as soon as you come out of the bath! I was sent off by Aisha, and I followed Waffle towards the bath. Waffle, wait for the water to boil okay. Wafu!! Waffle climbed up to my head and looked at me working on the bath carefully. Waffle who watched me do the usual procedure to heat up the bathtub suddenly shouted Wafu! and jumped off my head. Eh! ? What''s wrong Waffle? Myne~, I have something, that I just remembered! I tried asking what Waffle remembered.. My word, I can''t believe for the sake of bath, he thought of something, I''m impressed. For now I was placing the Constant: Water and {Constant: Heat stones separately to make hot water. With this method though, the temperature would cool down while bathing. Except for Amy-san, our family would go in together often, so I never really mind about the water''s temperature. Everyone within my family loves to bath, including me of course, but Waffle love the warmth of the bath. Waffle would always enter with Amy-san, afterwards only the rest joined. Sometimes the order would be reversed. In other words, we were taking baths twice as long as them. For Waffle, it seemed that he didn''t like that the hot water would cool down. And, what Waffle thought of was how to solve it. ..And that method was. Constant: Water Constant: Heat was pasted to one stone, which was to make hot water from the beginning and to keep it running. Indeed, with this we can keep the temperature hot all the time. It was a luxury that could be done as there would always be Constant: Water which springs out water infinitely. Waffle really does love bath huh.. Immediately thinking of the skill allocation to make hot water from the beginning. If we don''t strengthen the heat, it would not warm up the moment the water gushes out. First, attaching 3 Constant: Heat, then paste 1 Constant: Water. Phew, it''s warm, but it''s still low if you were to say it''s a bath. Next, add another 2 Constant: Heat. Probably, it would get to a nice temperature, but the heat would be too strong that it would start evaporating, the amount of water gushing out would be considerably less. Then, let''s double each. ..Uuuun, I guess it''s a bit too hot this time? This is, quite difficult to allocate. Myne, Myne, a little more, hot please, it feels good! If Waffle says solet''s try it out then. With then, we finally started bathing. Isn''t it too hot at the beginning? Was what I thought, but as time went on my body gotten used to it and it felt comfortable. ~? Wafu~? While floating on his back and paddling, using his tail to steer, Waffle was enjoying the bath to the fullest. While looking at that figure, I thought it was good that I changed it. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now on as well. Chapter 126 Wafu~ After getting out from the bath, Waffle sat on my head with a happy mood, and we went to the living room. Danna-sama, welcome home. Sylphy knew that I returned, so she called out my name. Un, I''m back! It seemed that Aisha and Amy-san were still busy preparing dinner. It feels like, Waffle is strangely happy for some reason.. Yeah, he happily explained to me various methods to improve the bath. Waffle was the one who proposed the idea..and it felt pretty good! Heh, that''s something to look forward to later! I wonder if they heard of our conversation, while holding the finished dishes, Aisha called out to us from within. Would the bath be even better than before!? It seemed that Amy-san was extremely interested in the newly improved bathroom. For now, let''s talk about the bathroom afterwards, it''s time to eat. With one sentence from Aisha, Sylphy and I both went ahead and help served the dishes. Soon after the arrangements were completed and the usual hours of family and fun started. ..Ohh, so it''s a method to not let the water temperature cool down. As what Danna-sama said, truly a wonderful thing to be had! As predicted, the idea of Waffle to change some stuff for the bathroom had a good impression towards everyone. Well, our family all love taking baths, so it was an expected result. After all the excitement with the bath story, Sylphy faced towards me and Waffle. If you have already taken a bath, it means that you''ve came back slightly early, right? ..Did something troubling happened today? Aah, that''s right! Now that she mentioned, I had something to discuss with the both of them. Because of the bathroom, I''ve completely forgotten about it. Dangerous, dangerous.. No, we were hunting Slimes all day, but Waffle and I got bored of it pretty soon. Should we go to some other place to hunt? Was what I wanted to ask.. The places that I could go are limited, and thinking of where I could go, I thought that discussing with the both of you was better. I talked about the story of when we''re hunting Slimes. .I see, if that''s the case why not descend further down into the Labyrinth(Dungeon) of Power? If it''s Danna-sama and Waffle, I''m sure the both of you could reach the deepest depths of the dungeon? I see..as I expected, the Dungeon of Power was the better option? It''s true that if Waffle and I used our entire strength, we might make it to the deepest depths of the dungeon. And speaking of the last floor, I could even get more amazing Skills than the ones I have right now. Alright, in that case let''s go to the Dungeon of Power.. Wait just a moment, Myne-kun. While placing the Dungeon of Power as my next objective, Aisha suddenly came and put a stop to it. What''s the matter? It was rare of Aisha to do that. Don''t tell me that she wants to object me from going to the Dungeon of Power? Hmm, since you have the time right now, why not increase the place where you can go? Myne-kun has the Unique Magic?Spacetime, which can only bring you to where you''ve been before right? If that''s the case, why not expand the range in which you can travel, wouldn''t it be easier for the Clan to do full scale activities in the future? Aah, I see! It''s true, why haven''t I thought of that before. Going to different towns or labyrinth(Dungeon), if I travel around more especially when I have nothing to do right now, it would definitely come in handy in the future. The Claude incident the other day. If the place where the Dragon''s baby was caught was a town other than Adol, I won''t know whether I could solve it that smoothly. It was no doubt that the incident was settled only because I''ve been to Adol once and could go there. The merit of being able to move long distances in a second. I thought that this was a really huge deal. In a sense, this idea of Aisha may be more important than conquering the Dungeon of Power. I see, this might be good! Fumu, as expected of Aisha. You have a solid point. Both Sylphy and I agreed to Aisha''s proposal and decided to increase the number of places we could go until the Clan House is completed. Though, it was easy to simply say, increase the number of places to go, but where should I go first? .So, where should I go first? As I asked, Aisha and Sylphy both crossed their arms and thought in silence. Then, Amy-san who was silently listening to our conversation, suddenly interrupted the conversation. Uhmm, I have a question from a while ago..but what is this Unique Magic?Spacetime? Aah, I see. I did not tell Amy-san about my skills. How should I deceive her. Myne-kun, Princess, I''ll talk to her so don''t worry about it. Aisha spoke to us using telepathy. About Myne-kun''s skill, it''s a skill where you can go to anywhere you want so as long you''ve been there before. Anywhere!? Aah, I get it. Instead of speaking of the Cut&Paste skill, she only spoke of the Unique Magic?Spacetime. With that, I guess we can trick her with that as well. As expected of Aisha. Etto..if you like, how about going to the Labyrinth of the Sky and the Labyrinth of the World Tree, would you put those as your candidates? Nn? The names of unfamiliar labyrinth popped up? If we''re talking about a labyrinth, as for the Labyrinth of Power, you will surely be able to get a variety of skills and items. If I could go to those places, I think it would be useful. ..Though, not just me, it seemed that Aisha and Sylphy have not heard of these names before. All of us had a strange look as we turned and looked at Amy-san. I''m sorry, Amy. It''s the names of the 2 labyrinth, but I have never heard of it before. What sort of labyrinths are those? Both labyrinths are in the old elf territory. Ooh, the old elf territory. That is, the home of Amy-san! In that case, if we were to go to those 2 labyrinths, it means that Amy-san will be able to go home anytime she wants? Well then, maybe we should head to these 2 labyrinths then? Only the Elf race knows of the existence of the Labyrinth of the World Tree, an unknown labyrinth, so to speak. The World Tree(Yggdrasil)that was given by the Gods, and under the influence of it, a labyrinth was born, it is different from the other labyrinths. In the first place, a labyrinth is a place where demons set up a huge manastone in a space of a certain size which is how it''s born. However, the labyrinth of the World Tree that Amy-san mentioned is said to be a labyrinth created by the World Tree. She mentioned that monsters different from the ordinary ecosystems would roam inside the special labyrinth which was influenced by the World Tree. Yeap, I feel that I could get some unique skills there! It''s decided! Let''s head to the destination of the Labyrinth of the World Tree first! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now onwards. TLN Note: Gosh the amount of Labyrinths and World Tree this chapter has, driving me nuts just typing the word labyrinth. Chapter 127 Together with Waffle, we were now running at full speed within the highway. Pasting as much Body Strengthening Skills on our body as we could, we could run faster than a carriage, and with that constant high speed we ran along the highway road. Oh and by the way, Waffle had Paste at the back of me. Before we departed.. I, will stick on Myne''s back when we go~ Waffle who doesn''t have that many Body Strengthening Skills on his body declared as such. EEh!? Why? Doesn''t Waffle want to run fast as well? Even though he''s small, Waffle''s still a Divine Beast. Even without the skills, I''m sure he could run as fast if not faster than me.. But but, we''re going to a ve~ery far place, I''ll be very tired, I''m, still a kid you know~ ..In the end, I regarded him as a child as he claimed to be, and decided to paste him on my back as he wished. Running at full speed with Waffle on my back, in order to not let him slip away from my back, as you can see I used Paste on him on my back. I find that the Dungeon of the World Tree is an interesting place. Just now, the person that was telepathically speaking with me was Fenrir-sama. Waffle seemed to have contacted her about this trip, and thus Fenrir-sama decided to send a telepathic message to me. And the first word that she said was this. Interesting as in..what did she meant by that? It''s best to ask obediently! What do you mean by interesting? Let''s see..First off, do you know anything about the World Tree -Yggdrasil-? ..Other than it''s a divine tree that was bestowed by the Gods, I have absolutely no idea. Now that I thought about it, I did not ask Amy-san for any details. S you knew that is was what God brought to earth? Aah, so that High Elf girl told you about it? ..About that, the World Tree is something that supplies magic to all of this world. Supplies magic..what does that mean? Living beings of this world absorbs magic contained in the air and that''s how they live. If for some reason they could not absorb these magic, they would never be able to use a single Skill or Ability anymore. Usually, the energy and Skill that you used are all thanks to the World Tree. In other words, the World Tree is what made Demons exist in this world. ! ! ! Eh? Which meant if the World Tree is gone, then we would not be able to use Skills anymore? ! If that ever happens, everyone around the world would be in big trouble. Eh! ? This meant? That King Wills, what he tried to do was The, Then..because of that King who attacked the elf''s country..something terrible happened? Aah, that''s right, just as Myne said. If someone tries to bring harm to the World Tree, it means that us Divine Beast had to make a trip to solve the issue. At that time, Ymir was the only one available so.. If Jormungandr and I went instead, something like the elf country being destroyed wouldn''t have happened. ..Ah, oh my. A lot of stuff was connected.. The elf''s race circumstances were just too sad. Myne, listen now. The World Tree-Yggdrasil- is something you must absolutely protect at all cost. You better tell the King that is now your relative. ..I understand, does everyone know about this? No, they don''t. To begin with, you''re the first one to tie a bond with us Divine Beasts. We never had a chance to tell someone. If that elf girl did not come to your place, then we would''ve never had this conversation to begin with. I better hurry up and tell King-sama once I return from this trip. If they know about the truth, maybe the humans that wants the World Tree would eventually dissipate. At the moment, 1 Divine Beast is currently residing in the World Tree. Just like me, with their children. I''ve already told them that you''re coming over. ..Ah, that was dangerous! If I who had no idea about the World Tree were to get close to the World Tree, I might have to fight with a Divine Beast. Was that the reason why Waffle went ahead and contacted Fenrir-sama beforehand? As I was thinking as such, Waffle who was on my back went Wafu? as he tilted his head at an angle while wagging his tail. What, it''s nothing to worry about. Because we have the most gentle heart within us, ''Ku ku ku~''. Really now, you saying that really made me worried even more Exactly what Divine Beast resides in the World Tree. If it''s a gentle person, I don''t think it''s Hel-sama.. I give up, I have no idea who it would be. Aah, and also, Myne. I''m sorry but for the World tree, can you ask the High Elf girl to tag along too. Ymir said he wants to apologize. Heh? A Divine Beast wants to apologize face to face with Amy-san.. Is there such a thing? Maybe he knew I was strangely thinking of something, Waffle immediately told me. ..Wafu, Ymir Oji-chan, was thoroughly scolded by Kaa-san. ..Aaah, so that''s what happened. I feel like I missed something important. Amy-san, even when meeting Waffle who was a Divine Beast for the first time, she was already trembling in fear.. If she were to meet with Ymir-sama, I wonder what might happen.. I can''t imagine it.. It might even be stronger. I got a feeling Amy-san might be too scared to face with Ymir-sama.Are you sure it''s alright for them to meet up? ..Hmm, it can''t be help. Then, stop by my place first, then I''ll follow you. The Divine Beasts have increased to 2, won''t that make her even afraid than before? If the Divine Beast who resides in the World Tree were to tag along too, there would be a total of 3 of them. Won''t it be too hard on her.. It''s alright, isn''t she already quite used to my son? If that''s the case, I don''t think she would be that afraid of me. Well, if that''s what Fenrir-sama said.. I understand, could you give me some time in trying to calm her down before that? Aah, I don''t mind. ..Hm? Eh? Didn''t the main subject changed along the conversation? Fenrir-sama, so what exactly is "interesting" about the World Tree? Alright, let''s get back to the main topic. I wonder how our topic get side tracked so far. Aah right, sorry for getting side track. So speaking of the World Tree, the density of magic inside it is amazing. In a place with such high density of magic, the Demons would be plenty and also different. So yeah, go and take their unusual Skills. It''s haven for you I assume. I wonder what Skills I would get? If you''re interested, why not just head in and find out. It''s much more fun to experience it then just telling you. U~un, it''s making me even more curious. I wonder what sort of unusual Skills Fenrir-sama said. It must be some amazing Skills I presume. I was afraid of the Divine Beast residing in the World Tree but.. Let''s hurry up and go! Yeap, I''m having fun! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now onwards. Chapter 128 TLN Note: 2nd day of the special~ Itll probably last for a day as Ill be going on a trip this weekend and exams are coming up next week so the translation time might be off for a few days~ P.S Thank you everyone for wishing me happy birthday !!! Eventually, without taking a break, we ran and ran but still could not reach the Labyrinth of the World Tree. ..The elf''s territory is far away as expected. Along the way I saw the Town of Lunawan and thought that it''s alright to take a break from our journey for today. With this, it would be easy to get to this town in the future. Traveling around to different places to widen our scope, let''s put a tick at this town as we cleared it! When I still under the Adventurers Guild, well even though it was for a day.. The quest to deliver the Slime Oil was this Town of Lunawan if I''m not mistaken. When returning home and reporting it to Aisha, I was surprised that I went so far. About the Labyrinth of the Sky, it may be even further than I thought, as it is said to take a long time to get there. Well then, I''ll have to speak to Amy-san about the message Fenrir-sama passed onto me. Amy-san, Fenrir-sama has a message for you. When I spoke to her about it, her body shook for a moment and turned her face slowly towards me. The case of Ymir-sama, and being traumatic of the existence of Divine Beasts, having a message from Fenrir-sama would obviously make her afraid. Fr, From Fenrir-sama.s, she has a message for me? U~n, this might be impossible after all.. Just by hearing Fenrir-sama''s name, she was already at this state, if she were to face Ymir-sama head on I''m sure she''ll immediately faint. Though, if I don''t convey the message that Fenrir-sama asked. Yes, I''m sorry but please be calm and listen to the message. Y, Yeeessh~ ..I''m worried. Apparently, Ymir-sama wants to apologize to Amy-san. Strictly speaking, it''s to apologize for the elf as a whole rather than for Amy-san..was what I think. Before Amy-san reacted, my two wives responded to my words first. A, A Divine beast wants to apologize! ? Towards the two intense feelings, the words that Amy-san wanted to speak was swallowed back into her mouth. Wait a minute Myne-kun..Is that for real! ? Yeah, it''s the truth. Even now, Waffle is in front of us too, I also met Fenrir-sama as well, and you could say I''m close to her as well, but the existence of a Divine Beast was thought to be a myth in the first place. It was not an existence where a person would casually talk to. First of all, even the fact that I was friends with a Divine Beast was something that sounded impossible. Saying something like a Divine Beast lowering their head towards a human. The two of my wives had no choice but to be taken back. Conversely, if you look at the other party''s side, if she refuses this, it would be obvious as to what happens to Ymir-sama, but it would also make Fenrir-sama who was trying to be the mediator to lose face. .Because of that, I felt really really bad towards Amy-san but please come along. I''m sure the both of them realized this as well. Swallowing my saliva, I waited for Amy-san to respond. For the crucial Amy-san to speak, it seemed she was about to burst into tears with us looking at her. If, if I say I do not need an apology, it''ll definitely be tasteless right? Yeeah, I''m sure it''ll be tasteless. "I do not need an apology." It was probably Amy-san''s true feelings. However, if she let''s this past by, I''m sure she could imagine how it would become. ..Precisely that, I need a confirmation. That''s why I answered back with my real intention. Then continue to speak to her to remove her burden even if it''s just a little. I truly understand how Amy-san feels. However, the Divine Beast-sama..at least towards the Divine Beast that I know.. Amy-san shouldn''t be that worried about her existence. If you take a look at Waffle then you''ll understand. Suddenly bringing up his name, Waffle was like Wafu? while tilting his head and looking at me. (GAAAH -100HP) When she saw that, I clearly saw that Amy-san was starting to calm down. By Fenrir-sama, is it Waffle-chan''s mother-sama perhaps? Wafu~! Waffle who couldn''t speak to Amy-san lift his right paws up, as if to affirm her. Fufuu, if it''s Waffle-chan''s mother then it''ll not be so scary! I understand, to be honest, no matter how many times I said to myself that Ymir-sama is not scary, not scary, I still can''t help it.. But if Myne-san and Waffle-chan and Fenrir-sama were to follow me, then I think I could meet with up with Ymir-sama. ..She muster up what little courage she had. You could see that even with a smile on her words, her hands were still trembling. Waffle! Cheer Amy-san up! As I said that, Waffle lively sprinted towards Amy-san and jumped at her! Then, while Amy-san was hugging her, he started licking her cheeks. Kyaa! Wa, wait a minute Waffle-chan! No, please stop, it, it''s ticklish, Ahahahah. ..Un, good job. Nice one naisu naisu Waffle! Amy-san''s past is really saddening. Even for a bit, I wanted her to feel happy. I hope this encounter with Ymir-sama would have a positive influence on her mind and let it be the thing for her to take the first step in a sense. In the end, we''ll try to make the best possible effort. ..Amy-san, let''s do our best! This will surely be a big turning point for Amy-san. We will do our utmost to support you! So it''s okay! Waffle was swaying around, and a smile floated on Amy-san''s face as she firmly conveyed her feelings. ..Yes, thank you. With this, it was decided that the encounter between Amy-san and Ymir-sama would be held. You understand right, Ymir-ji. "ji as in oji-san as in grandpa" In no way, would you do something like crushing my face, right? I, I understand alright..I admit that it was certainly my fault. ..So please don''t bully the elderly. I heard from Myne that the elf girl was extremely fearful towards Ymir, so I immediately contacted Ymir-ji. Seriously, whatever it was, to have the rule of Gods to drive away one race to the brink of extinction. Besides, because it was the elf''s race which were the Protector of the World Tree, it can not be forgiven. No, I''ve already heard that story many times.. Then listen to it again and again! It was your fault to begin with! ! ..I''msorry.. Now, it''s Myne''s turn. This thing is ready for it. The rest is up to you. Depending on the story with the girl, we may lend our power to help rebuild the elves. Good luck and tell it to the girl. TLN Note: The first time when there''s no Author''s Note, interesting. Chapter 129 TLN Note: Thank you all for the happy bday wishes~~~ The next day after persuading Amy-san. Using Unique Magic?Spacetime, I went back to the place where we left off, the Town of Lunawan. Before we departed, Aisha who heard of Lunawan asked me to deliver the Slime Oils to the Adventurer''s Guild of Lunawan in bulks. As she expected, the shortage of oils wasn''t resolved yet so they were surely in trouble. Today, the total number of oils that I brought over for the time being was about ? of what I had in hand, which were 10,000. Even when the receptionist girl saw that amount, she stopped dead in her tracks, but as expected she was still a pro. Awkwardly she said With this much, thank you so much for helping us! with a smile on her face. Yeap, when Lucas delivered it to them, it was only 1/10 of this amount. Looking at this amount, even Aisha was surprised. Logically speaking, the receptionist girl''s reaction was normal. As the oils that I bought over was sold at a higher price, and before I left I told her that I would bring more oils over and she froze again! ..Needless to say, Waffle was a huge hit over here too, even though nobody said so. After various things happened, Waffle once again sat on my back, and we started on our journey towards the Labyrinth of the World Tree once again. In the past, we, the human family Hume or Elf, the generic names of the beast race have not recorded most of the intervention. The biggest event was probably the memory of Ymir-sama annihilating the Wills Country. When I asked Fenrir-sama about it, as I thought, things such as what happened with Ymir-sama and the Wills country, the humans weren''t interested at all. It seemed that the interests of the Divine Beasts were only those contacted by God. ..By the way, about "me", helping Waffle was one of the reasons that God notified me about the 10 pillar of the Divine Beast is a nonstandard existence. In the presence of God, and as to why I was to come to know of the existence of the ten pillars of the Divine Beast, it seemed to be because he was curious about me. Because I rescued Waffle before, the situation has turned out to be as such. As to why Jormungandr-sama seemed friendly, it was a little strange but I was convinced after listening to this story later. Un, the story had diverted. Then, why was Fenrir-sama happy about Amy-san''s case Actually, as the consensus of the pillars of the Divine Beast, ti seemed that they want to improve the current status of the elves. Beyond what I''ve thought, Ymir-sama''s cause seemed to be a problem. Waffle glanced and said it before where Ymir-sama was being scolded with that expression, and apparently it was a pretty cute expression. You did well, it seemed that you''ve convey the message to the elf girl while having her being calm. If Ymir does something, I''ll punish him appropriately. Based on her words, I somehow understood that Fenrir-sama is seriously angry at Ymir-sama. The saying "what goes around comes around", we, the human family , for example we would say something like don''t mess around with me!.. I wonder why, but I feel sorry for Ymir-sama. Thinking of the consensus of the pillar of the Divine Beasts, the others besides Fenrir-sama were probably angry at Ymir-sama too. ..Looking at Ymir-sama''s standpoint, I guess he''d like to apologize to Amy-san as soon as possible. If he doesn''t settle this soon, it would probably destroy his image. If that was the case, even Amy-san may not be too afraid of him. Wafu, Myne! Look, look, I can see it, that''s the World Tree! Un? Even though Waffle said so, but I can''t see it. Even using Enhance Vision?Medium on one of my eyes, I still can''t see the figure of the World Tree. The only visible thing was the streets that turned into ruins. Waffle, where did you see it? I can''t see it whatsoever.. To my question, Waffle tilted his head before answering. It''s infront of you~, Myne, is your eyes getting worse? ..Uu~n, in front of me? In front of me.. There''s nothing in front of me though? Wafu? It seemed that asking Fenrir-sama at a time like this is better. Fenrir-sama, Fenrir-sama. N? What''s wrong? You arrived? Immediately, Waffle butted in and explained the situation. Ka~san, Myne, his eyes is turning bad! No no no no no wait a minute, that''s not it, my eyes won''t suddenly become worse okay! ..Aah, that would be the barrier of the Divine Beast that is residing in the World Tree. Wait for a moment, I''ll talk to the Divine Beast now. A barrier! ? Is there such a thing! As expected of a Divine Beast. ..However, I have absolutely no idea what kind of Divine Beast it is. I wonder who it is. I stopped walking, and thought of such things, as I was looking with my eyes the scene in front of me shook unexpectedly. A low ringing sound rang around, and the scenery gradually changed. After about a minute, the scenery in front of me changed to a completely different thing. Yess, it''s what Waffle said, that is probably the World Tree. It''s huge..this is the tree worthy of being called the World Tree that reached the heavens. Th, this is..the World Tree. Even when this was the first time seeing the World with my own two eyes, I can sense a sacred feeling. ..Thinking about why would King Wills do such a thing to it.. Looking at the appearance of the World Tree, I somehow understood Ymir-sama''s feelings. Anger was surely what Ymir-sama''s felt at that time, it must have been it. It would be inevitable to feel such emotion when human beings were trying to overrun the World Tree. Well, this World Tree had definitely got me to think of something. For a while, I was shocked by the sacred things that the World Tree was releasing, but I was inspired by the warmth and returned back to myself. Aah, this is not the time to be drowning in such a place. Let''s hurry up and go! I came back to my sense and started running again. Even though the World Tree was visible, but there was still a considerable distance to it''s roots. It wasn''t the time to be distracted by it. Then, running at full speed, and 3 hours have passed. Finally, Waffle and I arrived at the Sacred Tree?The Origins of the World Tree. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. My friend has drawn an illustration of Ymir and sent it to me. Please take care of me from now onwards. Chapter 130 TLN Note: Ill be away for a trip during the weekends, so if there arent any chapters for a few days, its because either Im having fun or Im lazy or exams are coming~ The second day, after running with all I had, we finally arrived at our destination. The Sacred Tree?World Tree(Yggdrasil) that God planted on this ground. From what Fenrir-sama said before, it seemed to have a role of supplying mana/magical power to all of this world. Moreover, it does not talk nor does it move, but it is an existence with it''s own will. If there''s a will, then there''s one thing that I''ll have to do first! Nice to meet you! World Tree-sama! My name is Myne, Myne?Fortuna! This here is my most important friend, his name''s Waffle! Wafuu! Wafuu! Obviously, because it could not converse, there wasn''t any response to our greetings. Though, this to me is something that is ingrained to me, so it''s important. Nn? What is it. I could feel something warm..the warmth of a mother. I wonder why I''m feeling as though mother is suddenly hugging me with that kind of warmth. This feeling.is it from the World Tree! ? That was what I thought, so I looked up onto the World Tree, then Waffle and I were enveloped by a green light. This feeling..isn''t it the same as when I received the protection from Fenrir-sama and Jormungandr-sama! ? Blessings of the World Treenew! Blessings of the World Treenew! ..I knew it! We''ve received The Protection of the World Tree, the same as Amy-san! World Tree-sama! Thank you so much! ! Wafu~Wafu~Wafu~Wafu~! When I give thanks to the World Tree, it wiggled it''s branches as if to say no worries..that was what I felt. Then, several leaves fell from the branches as it was rocking around. The falling leaves then fell down slowly to my feet. .Does this mean, it''s trying to tell me something? While thinking as such, the World Tree moved it''s branches gently again. I was then given some valuable materials from the "Leaves of the World Tree" to the extent that it could trigger a war for it, and again I thanked it once again. Really, thank you so much! I''m extremely happy! Waffle had the same thought as me, so it laid beside the branch of the World Tree and took a nap. Even though we''re supposed to head to Fenrir-sama right now, but it''s alright to rest for a while right? The gentle wind blowing around and a warm air breezing, taking away the fatigue out of my body. Somehow, the feeling resembled that of immersing in the bath of our home. ..Perhaps, it might be due to the mana/magic power being emitted from the World Tree. The bath in our home also contains mana too. It seemed that I would fell asleep as it is because of how comfortable the situation is. When I saw the sun was about to set, I thought ot myself, did we sleep for about 2 hours? Waffle, Waffle, wake up! Wa-ke u-p-! Lying on his back while sleeping, I shook his body to wake him up. ..However, is he really a beast to sleep while exposing his belly? Wafu? ..I, can''t eat anymore. ..Don''t daydream. After managing to wake Waffle up, I used Unique Magic?Spacetime. Then, we hurried up and went home. For 2 days, I ran at full power to arrive here, but with flick of a finger I reached home. As I said many times, this Unique Magic?Spacetime is really outside it''s standards. ..Is it almost time? It feel like tens of years since time has stopped for me. I, was the one that drove the elves to extinction. Divine Beast?Ymir In truth, humans must respect Ymir-sama, but now was not the time to make such feelings. Because, isn''t it so? The one causing the accident was not directly Divine Beast?Ymir. That, of course I would know. I understood that the King of the Hume Race had begun invading the Elf''s village. ..However, even if Ymir doesn''t show up at that time.. The elf race, my friends and parents might still be alive. In the world, the King of Hume who went on to invade the elves were still strongly condemned even until now. Back in the day, even if you were a slave, as long as you lived, there might still be a chance for other countries to help. Yes, as long as you "live"..right. It was the Divine Beast ?Ymir who killed those fellows. ..It was excessive violence to say the least. I remembered. Even until now, I remembered clearly. The earth that Ymir splits every time he shook his hammer. The appearance of the trees spreading out with tremendous momentum. And hundreds of lives disappeared in the blink of an eye.. ..I remembered, even now.. That Ymir and I will face each other. To be honest, I''m still scared even until now. I really wanted to run away from here right now. Though at the same time, the 10 years of time that stopped in me started moving again. I had such feelings in me. Myne-san and her Highness Sylphid, and Aisha-san. Waffle-chan too..and Fenrir-sama. They encouraged and supported me. So, I made my decision. ..I will not run away anymore. It''s almost time. A little more, and it''ll start. Did my feelings went through? A black vortex appeared in thin air before my eyes. ..Yes, he''s here to pick me up. As usual, a passing black votex connected to the living room of our home. I''m back! As I said so, I entered the living room, and Amy-san was already waiting there for me. It seemed that she was quite relaxed, though whether or not she had made her resolution, I''m not sure. Welcome back, Myne-kun. Aisha greeted me. Will you eat before heading out? If Amy-san is alright with it, I think I would go out first. As I said so, Amy-san looked at me. Yes, the preparations are over. Okay, then let''s go. To return Amy-san''s fate to the right direction! I linked the space to the Divine Forest to meet up with Fenrir-sama. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now onwards too. Chapter 131 Even if they''ve already prepared themselves, it still wasn''t easy to divide as such. After Amy-san went inside the black vortex created by my Unique Magic?Spacetime, she arrived at the "Forest of the Divine Spirit" in an instant, but with the atmosphere surrounding her, her body stiffened up. ..So this is the place where Fenrir-sama is staying..The Forest of the Divine Spirit. While Amy-san was muttering, from behind her, the figure of Fenrir-sama could be seen. Thanks for coming, elf girl. Suddenly seeing a giant wolf appearing behind her, she let out a Hiii! voice unintentionally. Her legs gave out as she sat on the ground. ..Fenrir-sama, I think you should be a little more careful around her I unconsciously said so, and she seemed to have noticed that her way of appearing surprised Amy-san. ..Well, she''s a Divine Beast after all..an existence which is always superior to that of a human being, thus they never need to take others into consideration, so I guess it'' can''t be helped.. Aah, did I perhaps surprised you? That, I''m sorry. But even so, this was midler than usual.. That''s true, usually I could feel the strong benevolence(presence) of Fenrir-sama. The aura that is emitting from Gods could not be felt right now. I''m sure she was careful enough not to make Amy-san anymore nervous then she already was. Restricted, I see..there''s no doubt that she was concerned about it. I''m so sorry Fenrir-sama. Whether she caught hold of Fenrir-sama''s feelings, Amy-san stood up at once and greeted her. Yes, greetings comes first before anything else! ..E-Excuse me! This is my first time meeting with you, my name is Amy, a High Elf! Taking care of someone like me, T-Thank you very mu-ssh ! ..Aah, she bit her tongue. She''s still nervous huh, can''t be help..Alright. Kukuku, you don''t have to be that nervous girl. Self introductions, is it necessary? Well it''s fine, I, am Fenrir. That''s right, the moment Fenrir-sama said so, Fenrir-sama''s body shone brightly. Aah, this is..it''s one of those, a protection.I''m sure of it. Skill Unique Magic?Wood Magic?Recovery L Alchemy 10 Times EXP Concealment Blessings of the World Tree Telepathy ?Fenrir? new! I knew it..it wasn''t a contract, but a protection. Just so you know, the 10 Times EXP and Concealment was secretly pasted by me. You have received my protection, with this you can talk to me whenever you want, anywhere at anytime. If something happens, you can contact me. To have suddenly heard Fenrir-sama''s voice inside her head, Amy-san became restless as she constantly looked around the area. That''ll obviously surprised her. Even I was surprised once.. Eh, Eh? Wh-what''s this? Eh? The confused Amy-san wants a follow up from me. It''s alright Amy-san. You have just received Fenrir-sama''s protection! The ability to talk telepathically, Telepathy, the protection received. If you have that, no matter how far you are, you can always talk to Fenrir-sama! After explaining to her, she finally calmed down and lowered her head in front of Fenrir-sama, probably to thank her. Thank you so much, to be able to receive a protection from a Divine Beast is certainly wasteful.. You don''t have to speak you know, just talk telepathically. While looking at the both of them talking, I''ve completely forgotten something, where''s Waffle? Finally realizing it, I looked around.and.. Waaaafuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu? Aaaaaaaahhh ! ? The three siblings of Waffle, suddenly pounced on me. Ugu ! ! ..I know that''s their usual thing but..could they have come a little more gentler next time.. The 3 children of Fenrir including Waffle, was excited to see me as they licked my face while hugging me. A-Adorable.. Seeing Waffle and the 3 siblings pushing me down, both of Amy-san''s eyes had a heart mark.. ..No, don''t just look at me, please help me. Boys, I know you''re happy that Myne is here, but we''re going on a picnic later. Alright boys, let go of Myne now. After Fenrir-sama said that, the children reluctantly moved. Then, a Wafu~ squeal was heard as Waffle jumped on top of my head, and the second eldest(?) was on my right shoulder, and lastly the third child(?) jumped towards my back. Mu mu mu, it''s quite hard to keep a balance.. Fuu, can''t be helped.., I''m sorry Myne but you have to take care of the boys for now. Then, hurry and connect with the World Tree, it''s time to meet with that Jii-sama Ymir. Suddenly hearing the name Ymir-sama popping up, Amy-san''s movement suddenly stopped. Waffle, I choose you, Go to Amy-san-! After saying that, Waffle was like Wafu! and jumped from my head and landed onto Amy-san''s chest. Awawa. The sudden Waffle that was flown towards her, although she was still staggering, but it seemed to have succeeded as she was hugging him. With that, I hope that it would lessen her worries. Alright, let''s go to the World Tree then! Using the Unique Magic?Spacetime, the usual black vortex appeared in front of us. Well then, let''s go inside and meet with Divine Beast Ymir-sama! ?Previous Day? ..Do I have to meet with them so soon? What? You promised that you''ll meet with her? Was that all a joke? It''s not a joke, but meeting..I know that I did too much at that time. If so, then decide right this instant! I, Ymir, the Divine Beast Ymir. Amongst the 10 pillar God has sent, we were the ones who governs the world. And, Fenrir who plays a role as the leader among the 10 pillars, she was sending angry signals towards me. She, has the power of the moon and the gravity. It''s gonna be hectic if the Divine Beasts sees this, and it''s troublesome if she goes out of control too. Seriously, and this was a good year too, and it''ll soon be gone. I should live in peace more often, ..N? You, were you thinking about something strange just now? NO NO no no no, I didn''t think about anything, nothing.. Heh, is that so..I thought for a fact that you were bad mouthing me or something. You''re wrong about that ! ! ! Fuu, dangerous.. What a sharp and piercing glance.. First of all, why am I being bullied by her. A fool who tried to harm the World Tree 10 years ago, and I was just emptying out the garbage that''s all. It''s mysterious why would they want to hurt the World Tree that the God gave them, thus it can''t be overlooked if they were to do something like that. ..But, even Divine Beasts make mistakes occasionally ! I was heated at the moment, not only harming the foolish ones, but also the elf race was caught up by my attack. That really leaves a bad taste. As the elves had not sin but was progressed to a step before destruction. One part of the elf race, were managing the World Tree, so I was hated by the Divine Beasts. Among them, in particular the one in front of me, Fenrir was angry. Those guys, not only I was scolded in front of the 10 Pillars, but I was also scolded at a place where their children were there! Thanks to that, the image of the Divine Beast to the children has been deformed! Well, whatever it is. Anyway for tomorrow, the elf girl who survived miraculously will come tomorrow. If you think you''ve done something horrible, apologize firmly. Of course I want to apologize, but for a Divine Beast to lower his head to a human. Well, what wrong is there..Thus I have decided it in my mind. Author Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now onwards. TLN Note: I''ve heard that the manga was released not too long ago? I don''t really have the time to find the link to it, if anyone is so kind to link it to me, I''ll be glad to translate those for you too if you don''t mind~ Chapter 132 ..This is..without a doubt, the World Tree. Passing through the black vortex, the place that we ended up, was Amy-san''s hometown. And the World Tree is just around the corner. Over there, was once the place I lived in.. The location that Amy-san was staring at, had a huge burn mark on the ground, indicating a once village that was turned into ruins. I wonder, what sort of imagery was shown in her eyes right now. Was it the figure of her beautiful hometown where it used to be..or was it this miserable ruin, which is it. What she was feeling right now, I couldn''t imagine. All I could do, was stood there and watched her silently. ..As promised, I have returned. Looking at the World Tree, she murmured. As though it had heard her whispers, the World Tree greeted Amy-san by gently shaking its branches, letting its leaves fall to the ground. ..I''m back. After 10 plus years, she has returned to her hometown, I think it''s best if I leave her alone for awhile. Waffle who also read the mood, quietly stayed put on top of her head. Speaking of which, I sat down on the ground while stroking the backs of Waffle''s brothers, as I decided to wait for her to settle down. I''m sure Fenrir-sama was also worried about her. She laid next to me while closing her eyes, and waited with me. ..Un? It seems he''s here. Fenrir-sama slowly opened her eyes, and her ears moved while she was saying. ..Who''s coming? Oh right, that''s kinda obvious. Yes, one of the 10 pillars of the Divine Beast that trampled this lands 10 years ago, Ymir-sama the giant. The earth rumbled as the sound echoed throughout the earth. Then, from within the shadows of the World Tree, a gigantic shadow could be seen. ..Y, Ymir-sama. I was unconsciously overwhelmed by that huge body. Aren''t you quite late? Fenrir-sama looked at Ymir-sama''s direction, as she raised her voice. Ymir-sama looked at Fenrir-sama for just a second, as he turned to look at the face of Amy-san. Then, Ymir-sama''s huge body was emitting a gold light as it shone brightly. Me and Amy-san''s body were bathed in the golden light as it started to shine a little. ..Aah, this is.. Name: Myne L V: 63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Protection of the Divine Beast Telepathy ?Ymir? new! Name: Amy L V: 11 Race: High?Elf Gender: Female Age: 121 years old Occupation: Daughter of the Chief Protection of the Divine Beast Telepathy ?Ymir? new! ..I knew it. We have received the divine protection of Ymir-sama. Though, why did I received it as well? While worrying about it, Ymir-sama calmly spoke to Amy-san. High?Elf girl, do you know who I am? ..Yes, Ymir-sama.. While desperately struggling to keep her body from trembling, she quickly answered Ymir-sama''s question. On top of her head, Waffle was patting on Amy-san''s head as if cheering for her. Amy, you can do it, it''s not scary you know! I''m here with you! ..Thank you, Waffle-chan. Looking at the two of them, Fenrir-sama''s had a sense of joy in her eyes. I''m sure she was happy as a mother that her child would cheer for Amy-san. ..High?Elf Girl. Starting from 10 years ago until today, the rashness of me have caused much trouble to everyone. To all of the elves who had lost their lives by me, let me apologize to them. I am sorry. Without any warning, Ymir-sama bowed down ! ? A DIvine Beast, towards a hume race..bowing down to them.. Though I''ve heard that Fenrir-sama asked Ymir-sama to apologize but.. I can''t believe, that the apology was a straight ball. He really thinks that he did something terrible.. ..H, How does Amy-san react to all of this? While thinking about it, I hurriedly looked at her. ..Ymir-sama.. She held a complicated feeling, as she looked up at Ymir-sama. Regardless, Amy-san was one of the victims. I knew that Ymir-sama was seriously apologizing to her, so it was obvious. Because I know about it, my heart couldn''t calm down. ..Why must all of this happened to us. Even until that day, our elf tribe was living peacefully. When I try remembering that day, my family.my father, my mother, the smile of my friends.. Are they still alive somewhere, or have they really died.. No, it wasn''t just my family, nor my friends. Everyone in my tribe..what had happened to them. ..And, what''s more..I always wondered if having me, the only survivor living right now, is it a good thing, or a bad thing? Sometimes I wondered if at that time, if I were to have died too, wouldn''t it be great to not have to think about all of these. With an expressionless face, Amy-san blatantly blurted out what was on her mind for the past 10 years. Silently, Ymir-sama listened to each and every last words. Fenrir-sama, Waffle and the rest were also silently listening. ..Right now, I''m thankful that Ymir-sama would purposely come here to apologize to me. What''s more, I thank you for being sincere about apologizing to us elves. ..However, I''m sorry to say this but I..my heart..no matter what you say, I can''t forget about those things that have happened. 10 years have flown by, and looking at this very place once more, it caused me to remember back something. As expected, these swirling feelings that I have..I thought to myself, why must all of this happen. That''s all there is to it. The expressionless face displayed, and each time she uttered a word, it came out distorted, and the tears that flowed out from her eyes the more she spoke. I truly am sorry for what I have done. Listening to her spilling out all of her feelings, Ymir-sama replied. ..In the first place, we Divine Beasts should not be involved in any conflicts of any human activities. It is a common recognition that the remaining nine pillars of the Divine Beasts deemed Ymir''s actions to be clearly beyond our expectations. As for the matter right now, because it''s concerning of a Divine beast, we will use a letter of indulgence(Ablassbrief), we won''t do such shameless things like striking his crimes. Fenrir-sama who stayed put and watched the scene for awhile suddenly spoke. What is she trying to do? While thinking as such, I observed Fenrir-sama''s actions. ..Then, suddenly, Fenrir-sama looked at me and smile, before speaking again. I have also gotten the permission of God.. How about it? All of you, do you want to go back to 10 years before? ..Eh? Going back 10 years before? What the heck? Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Hope that you would continue to support this LN. Translators Note: Cut and paste would now be out every Thursdays, and Level 1 Guy would be out every Sundays. Chapter 133 I''ve gotten the approval of God.. How''s that? All of you, don''t you wanna head back to 10 years ago? ..Eh? Heading back 10 years? What''s going on? Right now, Fenrir-sama looked at me for an instant, and proposed the idea. Which meant, I''m involved with this too? However, I have absolutely no idea why this is happening.. Waffle too tilted his head sideways, while thinking about something. Wh, what''s the meaning of this! ? Heading back 10 years !!!!! Amy-san raised her voice, as she faced Fenrir-sama and asked. Calm down, and you do not have to raise your voice. You can just talk to me telepathically, that''s why I gave you the protection to begin with. Having a conversation without actually saying a single word. Those who can''t do it would think it''s a strange sight, but it''s a very useful ability. We''re having a short distance conversation now, so it doesn''t look like much of a benefit, but if you could talk normally in a long distance conversation, then the merit would be immeasurable. Plus, even in a short distance conversation, you could telepathically talk to the other person while keeping a secret to the rest. Amy-san had just received the protection not too long ago, so she wasn''t used to it yet. I wonder if the more she uses it, the more she understands how useful it is? ..Wait, that''s not what this is about. I want to know what Fenrir-sama said about returning everyone to 10 years prior! ..Is it like this? So back to the topic, what do you mean by that? Before answering your question, I want to hear from Myne. Do you mind if I talk about your skill to the elf girl? Eh? How did such conversation came about! ? I thought that it would be best to let the least amount of people knowing about my skill.. What, you don''t have to worry about it. If the girl agrees to it, we can change the "Protection" to "Contract" then. ..If that''s what Fenrir-sama says so, and I''m sure that if you don''t talk about my skill, the conversation wouldn''t be able to advance further, I suppose? Well, something like that. So, what do you want to do? If you don''t decide on whether to talk about it, then the conversation would end right there and then. ..U-n, not fair..This, I can''t think of anything else but to say it.. Fenrir-sama did say she''s got my back too. I guess it can''t be help then. ..Yes, I understand..If Amy-san accepts the "Contract", then I don''t mind. Speaking of which, Fenrir-sama isn''t fair.. Briskly looking at her, Fenrir-sama chuckled. Yeap, this is definitely a conviction. Fenrir-sama then explained to Amy-san about the differences between a "Protection" and a "Contract", and asking her to choose whether she wants to know about my skills or not. ..That''s the gist of it, so how about it? Do you want to form a contract? ..I think it''s pointless to even ask. Yes, please do so, I gladly accept it without a word. See, I knew it. Accepting Amy-san''s declaration, Fenrir-sama then changed the protection into a contract. Now then, Myne. Tell the girl about your skills. Being shaken by Fenrir-sama''s words, while sighing, I explained to her about my Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste skills. ..That''s the gist. About this matter, it is a secret that only some of the royal family members know of, including the King and my family. After explaining to her everything, Amy-san''s mouth was wide open, being in a daze. ..Having live a long life, even with the common sense of the elves, my skill was still out of this world''s standards. Myne-san, you''re amazing..! That was the first sentence the girl spoke after regaining her consciousness. I didn''t feel any fearful expressions from her when she heard of my skills. Amy-san, aren''t you scared of me? Without thinking, I asked her.. Eh? Why should I be afraid of you? No wait, aren''t you scared that I would just steal away your skills? ..Aah, I see! That''s what you''re trying to say. If that''s the case, I won''t be afraid though? Another unexpected answer came to me. Wh, why though.. Well, isn''t it because it''s Myne-san! Amy-san had a face that was saying, why''d you even ask that? While I was taken aback, once again Fenrir-sama chuckled in laughter. Well then, shall I get into the subject. After Fenrir-sama said that, the interactions between me and Amy-san was postponed. The relaxed atmosphere tightened in an instant. ..Yes, please go ahead. First, I''ll talk from the end. Though it''s impossible now, but depending on Myne''s efforts, I can return all of you to the past..there''s a possibility. Going back to the past! ? And based on my efforts! ? ? ..I have no idea what''s going on right now! ?What does that even mean! ? The Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste skill that you have right now isn''t the best combination as of right now. ! ! ! ! ! It''s true that Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste being together, God didn''t expect that you would discover such a way to use the abilities together. Therefore, God looked at what could be done with other combinations, including things that seemed impossible. We have not heard about the details yet, but it seems that he found a skill that can be increased by combining it with Appraisal?Complete. Fenrir-sama''s story was exactly a news that came upon me like a thunderbolt. Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste As was expected, there exist a better combination than these two. And it was confirmed by God himself. So it must exist somewhere. Though, what kind of combination is it, and what would happen if the two is used. It''s useless, I can''t imagine it at all. ..Though, there''s one thing which is confirm, and that is to return to the past, and I''m sure that combination is necessary to do so. Listen well. Me and the ten pillars, what skill is necessary for it to work, God did not tell us. However, only you would know whether you can reach that power or not. And that path also requires considerable efforts to reach. If you truly want to save that girl, you must aim for that power. And, if you really want to aim for it, we, the 10 pillars of the Divine Beast would promise you that we will lend you our powers. ..I see.Is that why Ymir-sama gave me his protection too. I''m sure that in order to save Amy-san, he already gave me his power to start seeking for that power. ..I understand, of course I would aim for it! Amy-san is a precious member of me! It''s obvious to work hard to help a friend out! (Friend zoned) Expressing my resolution, Amy-san, Fenrir-sama, Ymir-sama, and Waffle and his three siblings.. And the World Tree that was listening. Yes, the real purpose that I should aim for,..I have finally decided! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Look forward to your continued support~ TLN Note: I might be doing a translation for the manga of Level 1 Guy and Cut&Paste anytime soon, though with the skills I have for translating manga, it might take an even longer time for me to do so, so probably Ill make the first chapter for both level 1 guy and cut&paste free for everyone to see, but the rest, I might put it exclusive for only my patreon users to read, since when reading the procedures of translating a manga, it really takes time and effort, and I really dont wanna screw up anything~ So bear with me, its my first time doing it and I hope it all goes well, anyways toodles~ Chapter 134 I see, so you have decided. Then, as said earlier, we Divine Beasts would do our best to help reached your goal. ..Well, even without that, I would still cooperate with you regardless. Fenrir-sama said to us. The cooperation from the Divine Beasts..I kind of feel bad that they had to help someone like me. Maybe he knew what I was thinking, this time Ymir-sama spoke. Don''t mind it, originally it was my fault that caused it, so I''ll have to take responsibility to clean up this mess. It''s not my place to say this, but this case has the general consensus by all 10 pillars of the Divine Beasts. Rather, I should be the one that has to worry about it. When Fenrir-sama heard what Ymir-sama finished saying, she shouted at Ymir-sama and said. ..You don''t have to say that! ..I see, even Fenrir-sama said so. The consensus of the Divine Beasts, they somehow wanted to fix the situation of the elf race. After discovering a new combination with my Appraisal?Complete, and by going to the past and fixing the problem, it was also the wish of the Divine Beasts. I understand, I''ll do my best. After saying that, I bowed my head down towards Ymir-sama, and with delightedness he nodded. As for Fenrir-sama, she kind of clicked her tongue, but let''s ignore that.. What''s more, y''all have an interesting Protection. An interesting protection? What sort of protection would that be? ..what''s more y''all? So it isn''t just me? ..The protection? Everything that Ymir-sama said, Amy-san, me, and Waffle, the Protection that was given to us by the World Tree was rare. Speaking of the Protection of the World Tree, originally only the High?Elves that were taking care of the World Tree would be granted the Protection. Plus, the power granted by the protection would differ from person to person, be it increasing in power or being able to use magic, it was truly random. Although Amy-san received the protection, she said that she herself didn''t know what sort of ability it was. The protection that y''all received from the World Tree, it''s the ability to revive after you lose a life. ..Eh? I, I didn''t appraise it! Blessings of the World Tree : Automatically invoked when owners life ceases. When Stamina reaches 1/10, it''ll revive. After reviving, stamina recovery cannot be used within 24 hours. Also, a cooldown time of one year is required before using it again. It, it''s true! It certainly says that it can revive! Th, this sort of ability.. ..I see, I, because of the World Tree''s Protection.At that time, I came back to life. Amy-san looked at the World Tree, and muttered. Then, everything''s settled. Should we head back? After seeing that Amy-san and I calmed down, Fenrir-sama asked. At the foot of the World Tree where we were standing, we were wrapped in green light and we didn''t really mind it, but certainly the sun has completely set so it was getting dark. Don''t want, Don''t wanna~, I want to play with Myne!, We want to have a picnic! Waffle''s siblings that were clinging onto me, started to whine again. ..Un, Fenrir-sama did say that we were going on a picnic before we left. Seems like Fenrir-sama wasn''t able to tell the children strongly before going. Fu, can''t be helped. I''m sorry but Myne, can you play around with them for awhile? I''ll bring Ymir back to the Divine Forest, so in the meantime can you play with them until they''re satisfied? After saying that, Fenrir-sama and Ymir-sama went off. As Ymir-sama knew of the existence of Unique Magic?Spacetime, even when seeing it for the first time, he wasn''t shocked or anything. Well then, what should I do.. I was being tasked to protect the children, but what exactly should we do. ..Uhmm, Myne-san..since we''re here, why not explore the Dungeon of the World Tree? Amy-san made a suggestion. Aah, now that she mentioned it, the reason why we came here was to go into the dungeon and fight.. Due to Fenrir-sama suggesting all these, I completely forgotten about that. ..That''s right, it certainly was a great idea. Fenrir-sama did mentioned that there were a lot of unusual monsters over there. Appearance wise it doesn''t look that bad. Since I secretly pasted the 10 times EXP onto Amy-san, let''s help level up Amy-san too. Alright, that sounds great! Waffle and co, are you fine with it? Wafu! It''s good, it''s been a while since we explored!! Oo, exploring with nii-chan! I''ll, do my best~ Yeap, seems like the 3 brothers are happy about it. Though it isn''t a picnic, but it doesn''t seem like it''ll be a problem. Then, let''s go! Amy-san!! After saying that to Amy-san, she stepped forward intensely. It was interesting, because her face was pale. ..I briefly looked at her skills, and it seemed that she has never fought for a long time. So, when she said that she wanted to explore the dungeon, it can''t be helped that she was like that. I, I''m going as well!?..If possible, I would like to refrain from doing so. It''s a good opportunity, in the future we will protect Amy-san, but in the end you''ll still have to protect yourself when the time comes. The existence and concepts of EXP and Levels was never in her dictionary before. After that, I explained about the 10 times EXP that I pasted on her secretly, and somehow persuaded her. Amy, don''t worry about it! I''ll be with you! On top of her, Waffle was comforting her. Onee-chan, we''re here too, so don''t be afraid! We''re, strong you know! ..Y''all, it''s because they really want to go.. Looking at the way the 3 of them persuaded Amy-san, I smiled wryly. ..I understand, I''ll do my best. Amy-san said as her head drooped sadly. Conversely, the 3 brothers were delighted. Alright, let''s head to the Dungeon of the World Tree! Guiding Amy-san, we walked for about several hundred meters before arriving at the entrance. There was a cave where one person could fit in. Is over here alright? Yes, though it''s narrow, but that''s the passage. Yes, while encouraging her, we went inside one by one. It was quite narrow, so Waffle and co walked by themselves. Then, after about 10 minutes of walking, we arrived at a big hall. Yes, we have finally entered the Dungeon of the World Tree. ..I heard from Fenrir-sama that there are unusual monsters here. I muttered, and something huge floated out from nowhere. ..Eh? Aah, that''s right. Fenrir-sama taught me before. Inside the Dungeon of the World Tree, there said to be a Divine Beast that resides here.. Yes, something gigantic suddenly appeared before my eyes, it was the Divine Beast that Fenrir-sama said. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. Please continue to support me~ Chapter 135 We who had stepped foot into the World Tree''s Dungeon, the sight of a giant fish(?) was flying around. Wafu! It''s Cetus Obaa-san!! Looking at the entirety of the giant floating around midair calmly, Amy-san and I couldn''t utter a single word. Only Waffle and his brothers were bubbling with joy. ..Eh? Wait a minute what did they just say? ..Cetus? That Divine Beast Cetus-sama!? Aah, if it isn''t Fenrir''s families boys?Which means, that boy, is Myne the hume? Ooh! That''s right!! It''s Myne! He''s my friend you know! Though Waffle was talking to Cetus-sama, but when he had to look up all the way to the edge to be able to talk, it was quite troublesome. ..Wondering if it''s because he''s part dog, but when Waffle and his brothers were talking with Cetus-sama, they seemed happy that they''re wagging their tails in excitement, and they don''t seemed bothered by it. Heeh, so it''s you, Myne., and that is, I assume the elf girl? After listening to Waffle and his brothers talked, Cetus-sama turned and looked at me and Amy-san''s face, and spoke. Cetus-sama, nice to meet you! I''m Myne. N, Nice to meet you. My name is Amy, a High?Elf. I was the usual energetic, whereas Amy-san refrained herself while introducing herself. After we introduced ourselves, Cetus-sama''s entire appearance was glowing in a light blue colour. ..This feeling, it''s probably the protection. Name: Myne LV: 63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Protection of the Divine Beast Telepathy ?Cetus? new! Name: Amy LV: 11 Race: High?Elf Gender: Female Age: 121 years old Occupation: Elder daughter of the chief Protection of the Divine Beast Telepathy ?Cetus? new! Yeap, I knew it. Which means out of the 10 pillars of the Divine Beasts, I have collected 4 of the protections so far. But for now, the protection''s effect is to be able to communicate with Cetus-sama through telepathy. I wonder if they''re other roles or something meaningful in the protection. A while ago, Fenrir-sama said that in order to accomplish our goal, I have to obtain all 10 pillars of their powers. ..Our circumstances so far, we might be eventually received all 10 pillars of the protection. Well originally, the Divine Beast''s protection wasn''t a thing to be received so easily. In fact, we shouldn''t even know that it exists. Being able to receive such protection so easily. I''m sure this protection will be necessary for me in the future? And if we gather all 10 pillars, there might be some clue for us to travel back to the past as Fenrir-sama said. Somehow thinking about such things, Cetus-sama started talking. So you''re the rumoured Myne, Fu~mu, you''re weaker than I thought. Certainly I look small but..while looking at me with such eyes and saying that directly, it hurts a little.. Towards Cetus-sama''s sharp words, I should eat it up or not our talk would not progress. Well then, those childrens have already called my name, but I should still say it properly. My name is Cetus, the one that governs the sea race, and as you can see, I''m a whale Divine Beast. Whale? What''s a whale? Amy-san was also like, what? While having that expression, she probably doesn''t know either. Aah, you don''t know what a whale is. I see, have you seen the ocean before? It''s a creature that lives in the sea, which is also called the king of the sea! ..Well, whatever, just remember that I''m a whale..please. Even though Cetus-sama explained and we still had no idea what it was, Cetus-sama frown in sadness while looking at us. ..No wait, because it can''t be help you know!? It''s not like I''ve ever seen the ocean before, what''s more I have never heard of a thing called a whale!? Aah, but Cetus-sama..is still frowning!? I''m sorry, I''m truly sorry. Amy-san and I desperately apologized to Cetus-sama. ..After apologizing for a while, Cetus-sama who managed to recover her feelings started talking again. It seems like this Divine Beast changes expressions often.. Like with other DIvine Beasts, I could feel an overwhelming presence, but now it seems like a relaxed feeling, which was similar to when you''re having a conversation with your neighbours. Amy, don''t worry about the World Tree. I''m diligently protecting it. I see..after that incident, the elf race greatly reduced in numbers, and those who survived scattered. So even though the race who took care of the World Tree has long gone, the World Tree still exists because Cetus-sama is still protecting it. I''m sure Amy-san must''ve been worried about what happened to the World Tree over the past 10 years after she came out of the village. I think Cetus-sama would have understood Amy-san''s feelings. Hence why Cetus-sama talked to Amy-san. I''m truly thankful to Cetus-sama..I''m relieved. While watching Cetus-sama talking with Amy-san, I noticed something. Apparently Waffle and his brothers who were watching seemed to have noticed too. At the back of Cetus-sama? It seems that a small shadow was moving about. Wafuu!!! Waffle was extremely happy, while shaking his tail violently, he climbed onto Cetus-sama''s body. Apparently, he''s running towards that small shadow. And that small shadow.. Kyuu~Kyuu~! Wafu Wafu! It was a small pink colour..Whale. Myne, this is my friend! Waffle started introducing the small whale while striking his paws on it. KyuKyu! Nice to meet you. Uu, what an adorable little creature.. Nice to meet you! My name is Myne! As we greeted each other, it seemed that Cetus-sama who was talking with Amy-san noticed us. That child is my daughter, How about it, she''s as beautiful as me right? I''m sorry, I don''t understand. Name: Cetus (Child) LV: 23 Race: Divine Beast Gender: Skill Divine Beast''s assault Divine Beast''s Defence Bubble Shower Ability Dimensional Floating Underwater Prison Yeap, I have just saw something awesome. Even though it''s the same size as Waffle, but it''s strong. Myne, I''m sorry but I have a favour to ask, would you listen? Cetus-sama has a favour to ask of me? I wonder what is is? Could you bring this child to the outside world? For a long time, she wanted to see what the outside world looks like, and because she wanted to see she kept being noisy about it, but I kept telling her the outside world is noisy? That''s why, I banned her from going outside. A Divine beast child that was curious..And since I''m familiar with Cetus-sama, I could somehow understand her feelings. Though, if she were to be with Myne, the story would be different. If you look after the child, I can also be relieved. You''re on good terms with Fenrir''s kids, so I''m sure you would do a good job. How about it? Will you take her along? ..U~n, I kind of understand but not really Though, unlike Waffle, wouldn''t it be a problem if people see her appearance? I could somehow deceive others by saying Waffle is a variant type of Wolf, but I won''t know how to deceive others with a creature that just floats in mid air. Plus, they''re lots of bad people like Claude in the outside world. Speaking of rare monsters, a senior also told me before, that there might be a possibility that they would be kidnapped too. Of course, I will try my best not not have such a thing to happen when it comes.. But it''s not absolute. That''s why my answer would obviously be.. No no no no, Cetus-sama!? That''s impossible!! I started talking to Cetus-sama while pushing my idea as if getting rid of something. I''m really sorry about it, but it''s really hard to keep her. ..Myne. When I tried to refuse Cetus-sama again, Waffle called my name with that puppy eyes of his. ..Well, apparently Waffle wants to agree to it. Both Cetus-sama and her daughter, stared at me for the time being. Aah, this is impossible..these two looking at me with those kinds of eyes, the decision has already been made has it. No, but.. While looking at them, as if an opportunity arises, Cetus-sama opened her mouth again. Myne''s worries are understandable, but this is my child after all. I can''t keep pace with the human beings, it''s the same with Fenrir and the boys. Plus, it''s true that a whale-type demon are certainly unusual, but it''s not like they don''t exist. Humans who have entered the Labyrinth of Water should have seen a few before. While talking about it, she could get experience while fighting with us, and she wants me to receive it as a means to strengthen the connections between the Divine Beasts by being together. ..Am I, bothering you? As Cetus''s child looked at me with eyes on the verge of tears, and being asked if she was getting in our way, it hurts my heart. ..I understand, leave it to me. With that, a new family joined our house. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading So in conclusion, our next pet would be Cetus(whale). Details are in the activity report! Chapter 136 TLN Note: I decided to stop using the table for the statuses as it really bugs out the mobile version, thus I''ll keep it as it is so it''ll not interfere with mobile users, as the majority of readers would be mobile users, I assume. Hurriedly heading inside the dungeon, and having a new member joined our family was completely out of my expectations. If normal people were to know that we''re living with the children''s of the Divine Beasts, I''m sure they''ll faint. For now, let''s focus our minds elsewhere and fulfill our original purpose. Originally, I was to bring Waffle and his brothers for a walk, and thus we went to this dungeon and explore. In the meantime, I too wanted to see some of the unusual skills that Fenrir-sama mentioned. This time, we were just strolling around. We had no intention of diving too deep, but since we''re here why not see the first 2 floors. For now, let''s go into the Dungeon of the World Tree as planned. Everyone agreed to my proposal as we decided to go ahead. We bid farewell to Cetus-sama. Well then, Myne. I''ll leave my daughter to you. If something happens, please contact me immediately. I understand, since I''ve accepted her as part of my family like Waffle. So I''ll do my best to protect her, so please be relieved! After separating with Cetus-sama, we passed through the hall that we were at and after walking through a sideway, we stepped into another hall. After that, the child Cetus that was floating around my right shoulder spoke to me. Myne onii-sama, I want you, to give me, a nice name too! O, Onii-sama!? I feel like going crazy.. Waffle, is such a cute name..I''m extremely jealous! I wish to have a cute name too! ..Anyways, a name huh. It''s true that I would have to give one since we''ll be living together from now on. It would no doubt be convenient to give her a name so it would be easy to call her. U~n, a name huh. As I was pondering, Waffle''s 2 brothers broke out. Not fair, us too, give us a name too! ..Mu, you guys too? This is rather troublesome.. In any case, it''s alright to give these two good names too. They''re brothers too. Looking at the situation of these children, it seems like I won''t have time for a family meeting.. If I don''t give them now, it would seem that they would make a huge scene. ..I got it, then let me think up of names for y''all. First is a name for the child Cetus. Since Cetus-sama said she was a "whale". U~n, let''s see.. How about something like "Kuu"-chan? I think it''s cute, but would she like it? Hmm, then how about "Kuu"?.."Kuu"-chan, un, isn''t that cute? As I said so, the child Cetus''s eyes shone brightly and began circling around my face. Onii-sama! That''s it! That''s good! Apparently she likes it. That''s a relief. Then, let''s decide on Kuu? Yes! I''m, Kuu. Kyuu~Kyuu~! Seeing the cheerful Kuu, Waffle''s brothers eyes also shone with expectations. ..They''re really staring at me. ..Stare~ ..Wakuwaku. Should I follow how I name Waffle.. Alright, the second son! Your name''s Maple! Wafu! I''m, Maple! The third son! Your name would be..Louvre! Wafufu! I''m, Louvre!! Waffle, Maple, and Louvre, all three of them were circling around me. Then, Kuu was also doing acrobatic floats(?) in front of me. It feels like..I can''t gather anymore names. Alright guys, let''s go. I understand that y''all are happy, so put that feelings while we explore! As usual, while calming down the excited children, we advanced to the back of the hall. ..There it is. Name: Mandragora LV: 21 Race: Fairy race Gender: - Skill Wide range SleepSmall Seed''s skill Wind Seed ..Huh? What''s this Wind Seed? This was the first time I saw a monster called Mandragora, so I have no idea what kind of skill that is. Perhaps this was the unusual skill that Fenrir-sama was saying? Let''s Cut it for the time being. Wind Seed : Wind magic. ..Huh, even after appraising it, I have no idea what it means?? Only the word Wind Magic was written.. Hey, Kuu. If you know about it I want you to teach me but, does the monster here have some strange skills? Kyu~, I don''t quite understand. I see, even if Kuu lives here, she doesn''t know either.. Well, no choice if we don''t know, at any rate, let''s defeat it first. Myne, could we defeat that already? Un? It seems like Waffle and co were being impatient. Aah, it can''t be help if they want to go wild? Un, go ahead. After saying that, the three brothers got closer to the prey immediately which was similar to the time when they were hunting in the Spirit Forest. Myne, do you have any, good skills? U~n, I''ve obtained a skill that I don''t quite understand. ?? For now, let''s advance. Name: Mandragora LV: 26 Race: Fairy race Sex: - Skill Wide Range Sleepsmall Seed Skill Wind Seed Name: Mandragora LV: 26 Race: Fairy race Sex: - Skill Wide Range Sleepsmall Seed Skill Wind Seed More Mandragoras? Their levels were different, but their skills were exactly the same. ..For the time being let''s Cut their skills. For now, I pasted Wide Range Sleep onto Waffle..as for the Wind Seed that I''m not sure off, I pasted it on the stone. Aah, that''s right! Let''s paste 10 Times EXP onto Kuu too. ..While I''m at it, let''s paste it onto Maple and Louvre too. I''m sure they''ll fight together with us in the future! It wouldn''t be a dream where the Super Waffle and the brothers becomes a reality! Equipping Lighting edge, I took a battle stance. Amy-san, Waffle and co and I are gonna start fighting them, will you pick up stones around us and throw at the monsters? ..Stones? Yeah, well if you don''t attack them, you won''t get any experiences. So, please hit both of them. Experience? I don''t quite understand, but I understand. Ah, that''s right. I explained about the skills but I did not talk about the experience values and skill levels. Aah, I''ll explained to you later. For now just focus on throwing the stones at them. Alright. After Amy-san said that, she started looking for some reasonable sized stones from the ground. Myne Onii-sama, how about me? Does Kuu want to attack together with us? I understand! I''ll do my best! Kuu''s tails were moving up and down while putting in spirit. Alright, let''s go! Making sure that everyone''s ready, Waffle and the brothers, Kuu, and I went straight for the Mandragora all at once. You can''t defeat them before Amy-san hits them okay. Wafu! KyuKyu~ Perhaps noticing our presence, the Mandragora also rushed towards us with a weird Kyupi! voice. ..Mu, it moves faster than expected! Are they too strong of an enemy against us? Aah, but Waffle and co easily defeated them, did they not? Thinking such, maybe they''re just small fries? Repeatedly using the Demon Eye of Shock, I restraint the movement of the Mandragora. I hit one, but unfortunately the other one avoided it. .Still, the skill was originally to restraint them. If they escaped it, it''s no problem. Because the ones that are actually attacking are Waffle and co! Kyu! Kuu spewed out a lot of small balloons from her mouth. Those balloons(?) hit the Mandragora which was under the effect of the Demon Eye of Shock. Then, the Mandragora who avoided the Demon Eye of Shock, the youngest child of the three brother, Louvre hits the body, dealing damage. Nice, Kuu, Louvre! Wafu! While talking to them, I could hear Amy-san''s voice from behind. Myne-san, I''m gonna throw the stone! From earlier, it seemed like she had a hard time hitting her target with the stone. Well, her level was low, so it was natural. Alright, let''s defeat it! While I was using my dagger to stab at the Mandragora that was hit by Kuu''s balloon attack(probably the skill called Bubble Shower..), I heard Kuu calling out my name! Onii-sama! It''s dangerous! ..Eh? Looking at the direction in which Kuu''s voice was at, somehow a large crayfish hurls it''s scissors like claws towards me. This is bad!? Where did it come from!? While in a panic, I used Absolute Avoidance. ..Apparently I avoided it in time. The crayfish''s big scissors slipped through my body and pierced the ground. Time for payback! Martial Arts: Shark Glow With it''s scissors pierced through the ground, I strike the stuck crayfish with Shark Glow. At the same time, it seems that Waffle and co also defeated the two Mandragora. ..Fu, that was dangerous, thanks Kuu for saving me. I''m glad! Kyuu Kyuu~! Myne, this, it seems to still be alive. Waffle was poking at the crayfish which was on the verge of death. Name: Yggdrasil?Crayfish LV: 32 Race: Crustaceans Sex: - Skill Support Magic?Direct Hit Magic?Water L Seed Skill Water Seed ..A Crustacean, it''s the first time meeting such species. It has a body like armor, so maybe that''s why it could withstand my Shark Glow? It''s also the first time seeing this Support Magic?Direct Hit. Let''s Cut it for the time being. Support Magic?Direct Hit: Raises the hit ratio of the enemy''s physical attack. Once used, it needs a cooldown time of 3 minutes. Eh? Isn''t this useless? Wouldn''t it be a pinch if you increase the enemy''s hit rate. What''s wrong? Myne. Waffle looked at me while I was thinking of the skill Support Magic?Direct Hit. Explaining the skills that I''ve got from Cut, instead of Waffle speaking, Kuu was the one that started speaking first. Onii-sama, if you use that on a friend, wouldn''t that be better? !!! I see, I did not notice that. That''s true, it''s not like I have to use it on the enemy or a magician. Perhaps, there are other magics like this that can be used for other people! Kuu, thanks for teaching me! Kyu! You''re welcome! When I thanked Kuu, she was clearly happy as she flew around me again. While watching such a cheerful face, I called Amy-san over. Amy-san, please come over here. Amy-san came to me from my call. Myne-san, what''s wrong? This, please hit it with a stone. I''m sure that since this level is high, she''ll get a high amount of experiences points too. After making sure that Amy-san defeated it with the stone, Kuu pointed at a direction. Alright, with our condition, let''s go to the boss room! Name: Myne?Fortuna LV: 63 Race: Hyume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Skill Support Magic?Direct Hit new! Magic?WaterLarge new! Seed Skill Wind Seed new! Water Seed new! - Name: Amy LV: 11 55 Level Up! Race: High?Elf Gender: Female Age: 121 years old Occupation: Elder daughter of the chief - Name: Waffle LV: 3156 Level Up! Race: Divine Beast Gender: Condition: Tamed (Myne) - Name: Kuu LV: 2352 Level Up! Race: Divine Beast Gender: Condition: Myne''s sister(?) Skill Divine Beast''s Assault Divine Beast''s Defence Bubble Shower 10 times EXP new! - Pebbles: Wind Seed (2) new! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. I''m sorry that I''ve kept you waiting. I''ve replaced this chapter with a modified version. Thank you and please take care of me from now onwards. I posted a spin-off version of the King''s perspective of youngsters these days. It will be irregularly updated, but please read it if you like. () Twitter [email protected]: @ID73yQraHGjolTq Basically recruiting readers for events, and reports. Chapter 137 Author''s Note: Sorry for the delay. Myne-san, I''ve hit it with a stone! After hearing Amy-san''s voice, I used a short sword to defeat the aggro-ed Mandragora. Even though we''ve went quite far ahead, the only demons that we''ve encountered were mostly Mandragora and Crayfish. They had Seed''s Skill and some rare items, but the same demons would always have the same items and skills. The Mandragora would have Wind Seed, whereas the Crayfish would have Water Seed. U~n, I would expect a mountain of treasures as what Fenrir-sama said. Honestly, I don''t even know whether to call it a treasure..but seriously, what''s this Seed''s Skill? Amy-san, Kuu, and even Waffle had low levels at first, but as we dwelled deeper, their level''s increased in leaps and bounds, but now it doesn''t level up anymore, similar to me. According to my experience, the most effective way to use the 10 times EXP is to defeat a high leveled demon when you''re low leveled. Then, if you were to defeat a demon that is lower leveled than you, your level would not increase it seems. Which meant that there wasn''t any skills to hunt, nor would our level increase anymore, which made me felt like I wasn''t using my time wisely. Although Amy-san did not directly participate it the battles, even she felt used to it. Well, originally we came here as a picnic with the 3 brothers, so it would be a good time to head back once we defeat the boss on this floor. Probably, the essence of this dungeon lies deeper within the dungeon. After we defeat the floor boss, should we head back to the Forest Spirit? When I suggested it, both Maple and Louvre started shouting, "Dont'' wanna, don''t wanna!". When I asked the elder brother, Waffle to please somehow convinced them, he pat his chest and barked Wafu, leave it to me! and talked to his brothers. Wondering whether the persuasion of the eldest son was successful, the two of them were more obedient, but they were still silently saying "I don''t wanna." Wafuu.. Waffle made a weak sounding voice, and Kuu was floating around new Maple and Louvre. Cut it out right now!! Onii-sama would be troubled! Her fin was flapping left and right, and her tail was wagging up and down, and she started to lecture the two spoiled brothers. Being poked by a sharp sword, the two brothers gradually turned silent. ..Do you understand!? Wafuu~~~ Somehow, the explanation was over. And with a satisfied expression, Kuu swam(?) back to me. They''ve become quiet! Please praise me! Onii-sama! Kuu''s expression flipped a 180 and Waffle''s tired expressions was gone. Both of yougood work, thank you. As a reward, I gently patted Kuu''s back and Waffle''s head. Maple and Louvre, both of you, come here. I also patted the slightly saddened duo, and their energeticness slowly returned. ..Well then, Waffle, do you know the directions to the boss? Perhaps among us all, Waffle would be the best in the awareness(detection) ability. The scene around us all looked the same, so it was hard to pinpoint the location of the boss. It wasn''t a bad idea to paste the awareness ability on Waffle. WafufuuI''ll try searching! Having his spirit regained by me patting his head, Waffle started sniffing on the ground to locate the boss. Waffle-chan, does that work? Amy-san heard the conversation between me and Waffle, so she decided to ask. Yeap, Waffle''s awareness ability is top notch! I too have Awareness?L, but it losses against Waffle''s! When she saw me praising Waffle, Amy-san snuck a smile. Myne-san, you really do like Waffle-chan huh? Hearing that sentence, Waffle''s tails started wagging like crazy. Seems like he was quite happy with that remark. Un, I love him! Because his my important family! Onii-sama! Do you also love me!? Myne~Do you love us too? Un, of course! I love both Maple and Louvre, and even though I''ve only known Kuu for some time, I still love y''all! After hearing my response, Waffle''s brothers and Kuu were extremely happy. Myne! Boss, found him~ His tail was swinging like crazy as he told me about the whereabouts of the boss. I scratched Waffle''s lower chin for the great job he did, and he narrowed his eyes in happiness while growling Waffle~ while wagging his tail. Alright, let''s go there then! Let''s do our best and defeat the boss! Having Waffle leading the way, we headed to the area where the floor boss is. Along the way, we encountered two Crayfishes, but it was defeated instantly by the hyped Waffle and co. Of course I Cut the skills, but as expected they have the same things. As I thought from the Dungeon of the World Tree, if it''s the same demon species, then they all would have the same skills. Though the Dungeon of Power and the Orc Settlements had the same species, but each of them held different skills, so this dungeon itself was special in it''s own way. Because of that, I had a bunch of Water Seeds and Wind Seeds that I have no idea what it''s usage is for. Once I returned to the Forest Spirit, I''ll immediately asked Fenrir-sama what these skills are. As for the two skills Support Magic?Direct Hit and Magic?Water L, I''ve already pasted it on everyone. If Amy-san has two of these skills, I''m sure even she could participate in the boss fight! Even though it''s just throwing stones, but with the amount of times she''s done that, I''m sure even she would get used to it. ..Yeap, let''s try asking her to join in on the boss fight. Wafu! We''re here! After this, the boss is there! Waffle used his right paws to point at a direction, where a huge door composed of complex vines of trees was present. Similar to the Dungeon of Power, I guess if you touch the door, you''ll be send inside. Then, before we head in, let''s prepare ourselves! After saying that, the Divine Beast Corps(Waffle and Co and Kuu), Amy-san and I gathered in a circle. We won''t know what sort of Demon it''ll be, but let''s fight with all we have. First, before we fight it, let me appraise it first. After saying that, I took out Lighting Edge and Steel Dagger as my preparations. Then, I pasted Regeneration(Or maybe it''s return to life, because the kanji word here is ) on Kuu and Amy-san which they didn''t have. Since I''ve pasted it on Maple and Louvre before, so they''re A-okay. ..I would never forget my lesson against the Black Dragon that we''ve faced before. Alright, all set. Let''s do our best! We then put our hands on the door in order, and immediately was sent straight into the boss room. Everyone all in? I looked around, checking that Waffle and the brothers, Kuu, and Amy-san were all present. Then, I slowly turned to face the boss. Name: Yggdrasil?Mega Beetle LV: 48 Race: Crustacea Gender: C Skill Driver Raid Flight Support Magic?Defence Seed''s Skill Wind Seed (L) ..This boss, it was a huge golden Kabuto Beetle. It looks to be pretty disfigured.. That, looks really disgusting.. Amy-san said that in a disgusted tone. Since I thought it was disgusting too, when a girl like Amy-san were to see that, she would definitely hate it. For now, let''s take away all of his skills. It''ll be troublesome if he were to use the skill Flight, so let''s take that away first. ..Even so, this Kabuto Beetle has a Seed''s Skill (L). I wonder if there''s stages in strength with this seed skills? I''m really curious now.. Then, let the battle begin! It''s the same with the Crayfish, just looking at this demon, it seems to have a really hard skin. Raising my attack power, I was ready to fight. I stacked Body Strengthening?LPhysical Strengthening?ExtremeStrong Arms?HolyIron Wall and Strength Raise. Waffle also used Strong Arms?ExtremeBody Strengthening?Small and Strength Raise. Kyuu! Everyone, please gather at once! Kuu asked all of us to gather. Then using Defense of the Divine Beast on all of us which increased our Defence. Alright, now let''s go! After saying that, I used Support Magic?Defence Down on the Kabuto Beetle. Increasing our attack power, whilst lowering our enemies defence. With this, no matter how tough the Kabuto Beetle is, it wouldn''t be hitting him with no damage of that sort. Getting hit by Support Magic?Defence Down, the Kabuto Beetle started an attack stance. .Though, I''ve already Cut his skills! Being unable to fly, and also unable to use any of his skills to attack. Wondering why it couldn''t activate it''s skill, the Kabuto Beetle roared in anger and started swinging it''s huge horns. The swinging horn was headed to Kuu''s direction. KyuKyuKyuu-! Kuu countered with her Bubble Shower skill that we''ve seen during her first battle. Large impact noise spreaded around, and the Kabuto Beetle changed it''s trajectory in an unlikely direction. Then, the staggered Kabuto Beetle lost balance and the impact was transmitted to the entire body. Not letting this chance slip by, Waffle and his brothers charged in with their Divine Beast''s Twin Attack. With the violent banging sounds still reverberating from Kuu''s previous attack, the back part of the Kabuto Beetle which was hard and shiny was wide opened where the wings were hidden. From that hole, the body fluids of the Kabuto Beetle blew out in a violent momentum. Now Amy-san! Fireeeeee-! Hearing me shout, the nervous Amy-san continuously fired Magic?Water L with Support Magic?Direct Hit. The magic hit the huge Kabuto Beetle toppled with Kuu''s Divine Beast''s Assault. Kuu''s skills were amazing, though I wonder if it was effective or not. The huge Kabuto Beetle was blown off several meters away with a furious momentum! It bounced repeatedly on the ground, and flew near the door of the boss room we entered just now, then the Kabuto Beetle jerked in pain. Then, I struck it at once and beat it down with Martial Arts: Shark Glow. With multiple attack skills, the blow easily cut through the hard shell of the Kabuto Beetle, erasing it''s life. Fu, is it over? (Death flag) I took a great distance away from the unmoving Kabuto Beetle, and muttered. Thinking that it might still be alive, I was cautious around it. After waiting for awhile, I confirmed that light shunted out of the body of the Kabuto Beetle. I tried disassembling the body using Cut, and the dismantling was completed in a blink of an eye. ..Seems like we''ve safely defeated it. Well then, if it''s the boss of this dungeon, I wonder what amazing loots we''ll get. Robust?Shield: A shield that was made from a very hard material. It has a strong magic power which greatly attenuates damage caused by physical attacks. What was dropped was a shiny black shield with golden edges. Based on the appearance, it seems that it has high defence, and it looks expensive! I lifted it up, but it''s light enough which was opposite of its size. Then, a girl would be alright holding it too. This was beyond my expectations, we''ve good a good item! For now, let''s go back to the Spirit Forest as scheduled. Name: Myne?Fortuna LV: 63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Skill Driver Raidnew! Flightnew! Support Magic?Defence new! Seed''s Skill Wind Seed (L)new! - Name: Amy LV: 55 Race: High?Elf Gender: Female Age: 121 years old Occupation: Elder daughter of the chief Skill Support Magic?Direct Hitnew! Magic?Water Lnew! Regenerationnew! - Name: Waffle LV: 56 Race: Divine Beast Gender: Condition: Tamed (Myne) Skill Support Magic?Direct Hitnew! Magic?Water Lnew! - Name: Kuu LV: 52 Race: Divine Beast Gender: Condition: Myne''s sister(?) Skill Support Magic?Direct Hitnew! Magic?Water Lnew! Regenerationnew! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. And I''m so sorry for the delay. Maintenance update will resume starting from today. In addition, chap 135-136 has been changed and modified. Thank you for the confirmation. Chapter 138 Did anyone get hurt? Just to be sure, I placed the Kabuto Beetle''s materials and the Robust?Shield into the storage bag before confirming everyone else. Wafuu!We''re fine~~ Onii-sama, you''re actually worried about Kuu! I''m so happy! Yes, there''s no injuries. Seems like everyone''s fine. That''s good. Though they''re still children, but the 4 of them are still Divine Beasts, the floor boss would''ve still been defeated. Although I stopped them, even if I wasn''t there, I''m pretty sure they could''ve just as easily defeated it too. For an ordinary adventurers, probably the only tough time they''ll have is the hard shell of the beetle.. I thought so too during the time in the Dungeon of Power that they would have no problems even on the deeper floors. While watching Waffle and his brothers and Kuu chasing around each other, I summarized my thoughts on the strategies of the Dungeon. Did something interesting came up in your mind? Amy-san looked at me and asked. Aah, suddenly staying silent while crouching, I''m sure she was worried about me.. No, it''s nothing! I was just thinking about the dungeon that''s all! ..Are you sure? If you have anything worrying you, please tell me okay! Myne-san and Waffle-chan and everyone, all of you helped me so much, so this time it''s my turn to help everyone back! Amy-san said with a refreshing smile. Un, I guess a large weight has been lifted? The time where she met with Ymir-sama face to face went well, and because of Cetus-sama, she did not mind taking care of the World Tree, so now she''s gotten better. What''s more, it all depends on how hard I put in, because there is a possibility that I can help the elf race. I''m sure the situation right now, Amy-san has a huge hope in what was to come in the future. We also have the Divine Beasts''-sama help. When we''ll meet with all of them, that I''m not sure but..one thing I do know is to find another skill that mixes with Appraisal?Complete. Then, we can turn over the tragedy of the elf race! Well, I put in my all to do it but..either way it won''t be immediate. Following our schedule, it''s'' time to head back to the DIvine Spirit Forest. Cetus-sama, can you hear me. Speaking of going back to the Divine Spirit Forest. Let''s meet up with Cetus-sama first before leaving. Since I was asked to help take care of her beloved daughter. So I''ll have to give a proper greeting! N, is that you, Myne? What''s the matter. Yes, our objective of defeating the first floor boss has been completed, so before we head home, I want to greet you first! As Fenrir said, what a rational kid..Well whatever, it''s a good thing. Go back safely you hear me, and please take care of my beloved daughter. Yes! I understand! After finished greeting with Cetus-sama, it''s time to head back. Everyone, let''s go back home! I called out to the DIvine Beast Corps who were still running around cheerfully. And then..they answered with WafuwafuKyuu as they ran towards my direction. Aah, not this again!!! Leaving it to momentum, the three brothers jumped on me, making me fall, and started licking on my face until my entire body was sticky. It''s a soft and comfortable feeling but we have to go home! Then, this time Kuu''s among them, though for some reason was dancing on top of my head strangely.. If this keeps up, we will never get back home on time. So, while lying down, I used Unique Magic?Spacetime. Alright, everyone that''s enough! Let''s go! After saying that, Waffle was first to jumped into the black hole. Next was Kuu, then Maple, then Louvre. Fuu, what a hard time they gave me.. As I said that while standing up, Amy-san smiled and laughed with a "Fufufu", while walking into the black hole. Then, I''ll head in first! Fuu, yare yare daze.. I sighed, and went into the black hole. Then, before I went inside, I turned to look at the Dungeon of the World Tree, and bowed. ..I''ll come again! Thank you so much!! With that, I went into the black hole which leads to the Divine Spirit Forest. When I came out at the other end of the black hole, the first thing that flew towards me.. Wafu! .Yes, it was Waffle. And as always, he climbed onto my head as usual, and yawned. Then Maple and Louvre ride on Fenrir-sama''s head, and of course they too yawned heavily. They looked sleepy, which made me think that when they jumped onto me awhile ago was a lie. ..Well, seems like they''ve exhausted themselves. Especially the moment Maple and Louvre came back home, aren''t they too comfortable already? I bitterly smiled, and greeted Fenrir-sama. I''m home! Aah, good work. The children seems satisfied too, thanks. Saying that, Fenrir-sama gently looked at the kids who were lying down while rolling around on her back. Amy-san smiled brightly too when seeing such sight. Then, Myne..how was it? The Dungeon of the World Tree. Aah, yes! I''ve met with Cetus-sama! A I said so, Kuu was happily floating at a pretty high place in joy. Aah, it''s the daughter of Cetus. So in the end, she asked you to take care of her? Eh? Why does Fenrir-sama know about the conversations with Cetus-sama? You do not have to show such strange expression, because I told her about my children bothering you, and that one of my child was living with you. .Aah, Fenrir-sama.you knew then? If you knew about it, then I wish you would''ve told me earlier. As if reading the voices in my heart, Fenrir-sama continued. Wouldn''t it spoil the fun if I told you from the beginning? How was it, wasn''t it fun? No, it wasn''t fun at all.. While murmurring in my mind, Fenrir said I see while laughing with a ''Ku~ku~ku'' voice. Seems like she was in a good mood because everything went well. ..By the way, I wanted to talk to Fenrir-sama about these interesting skills I''ve found..What is this Skill Seed? N? Aah, that''s right. So you''ve collected quite a sum? Yes, although..what is it used for? Even with appraisal I couldn''t find out what it was.. Yes, even with appraisal, only the Magic Wind comes out. I don''t understand with just that information alone. I too don''t really understand it well, I just heard it when God spoke of another skill to combine with Appraisal?Complete. Mu.., even Fenrir-sama doesn''t know about it. Really, what on earth is this? It''s just that, God has said one thing. Myne, let me convey what God said to you. Eh? From God!? Wha-what would that be? To whom did you paste the skill seed that you''ve Cut? Ehmm, first it was me. The rest of it was stuck to these pebbles. I took out the pebbles from the storage bag and place it on the palm of my hand before giving it to Fenrir-sama. For a while, Fenrir-sama stared at the stone gently, then she asked. Have you tried appraising these pebbles? Eh? Appraising the pebbles that has the Skill Seed pasted on them? I''ve not tried it yet.. Name: Pebbles Skill Wind Seed x 8 Water Seed x 12 Yeah, there''s nothing strange, but.. There seems to be nothing but.. I tilted my neck, and answered Fenrir-sama. ..Are there really, nothing strange with the pebbles? There''s definitely something that Fenrir-sama is pointing to me as a hint if she''s focusing on it. ..What is it, exactly.. I once again tried to appraise it. Name: Pebbles Seed Skill Wind seed (Large) (2) Wind Seed (3) Water Seed (Large) (2) Water Seed (2) U~n, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it.. .. . .! ! ! ! Oh, is it perhaps.! I took out another pebble from the storage bag. If my theory is correct..! ! ! !Yes, it is so! So what Fenrir-sama was trying to say was this! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please take care of me from now too. Twitter Announcement [email protected]: @ID73yQraHGjolTq Again, another event or announcements for the events that was said in the previous chapter I posted a spin-off of the King when he was young. The updates will be irregular, but if you would like to read it, it''s on the link down below. http://ncode.syosetu.com/n2978du/ Chapter 139 Ah, could it be..! I took out another pebble from within my storage bag. If my assumption is correct..! ! ! ! Aah, that''s what I thought so! So this is what Fenrir-sama was trying to point out! From within the storage bag, the pebble that I took out was pasted with the constant skills that made the bath a huge success. Name: Pebble Skill Constant: Water Constant: Water Constant: Water Constant: Water Constant: Water Constant: Water Constant: Water ..The skills that are written right now are clearly different! The Skill Seed had one Wind Seed. (3) pasted on the pebble. However, the skill that was on this pebble was divided into individual Constant: Water instead. ..What''s more, the pasted number did not match. The totality of the Wind Seed was 8, while the Water Seed was 12. However, the result that appraisal showed was.. Name: Pebbles Skill Seed Wind Seed (Large) (2) Wind Seed (3) Water Seed (Large) (2) Water Seed (2) The number of Wind Seeds were odd, there should only be 1 Wind Seed (Large) but for some reason I have 2 now. What''s more, the Wind Seed (Large) that I''ve never acquired before was now shown to be 2. Which means, these are.. Fenrir-sama, is it that if you repeatedly paste the skill seed on itself, it''ll transform to (Large) after every 5 stacks? I wanted to confirm my suspicion with Fenrir-sama Then, I could see Fenrir-sama''s mouth moving as though saying That''s correct while being delighted. Strictly speaking, that isn''t a skill. ..Eh? It''s not a skill? Then what is it exactly!? If I remember correctly, the appraisal skill did mentioned some unknown meaning on the skill seeds.. I''ve mentioned to you before that the World Tree supplies magic to our world, right? So the demons that resides within the dungeon, they''ve absorbed the magic that was released by the World Tree. The Skill Seeds, though it has the word skill in it, strictly speaking it''s just a mass of pure magic. Try imagining it as a clay, if you mix two small clays together, wouldn''t it form a slightly large clay? Hence, when you paste them onto the same object, just like clay, the Skill Seed would also turned slightly larger. Now I get it, if I think of it as "A chunk of magic named Skill Seed", then it''ll be easier to understand. Wait? Then..what is this even used for? I understood the pure magic! However, what is it used for then? How would I know? I have no idea either. In the first place, there weren''t any value on this Skill Seed. If a demon that absorbs the seed dies, it''ll once again be taken away(Return to) by the World Tree. ..In that case, there''s no meaning in collecting this then? Listening to Fenrir-sama''s explanation, it was a great disappointment as Fenrir-sama strongly denied. No, remember when I said "until now". I''ve only heard of this Skill Seed from God. And God wanted me to tell you about this. Which meant that there must be some use if God wanted me to convey this to you. From God!? And the meaning behind Fenrir-sama saying "until now". Which meant that it probably had to do with my Appraisal?Complete and Cut & Paste which made it appear. ..Or maybe, it had to do with what God said about the other skill that combines with Appraisal?Complete. Whatever it is, as long as I have the skills for it, the useless Skill Seed would eventually be of use. I guess that''s what God was trying to say. ..I understand, if I have the time I''ll go to the Dungeon of the World Tree and conquer again. Yeap, I won''t know when I''ll be doing that.. But I''ll be sure to conquer the Dungeon of the World Tree. Aah, the road will be far ahead, so do it without hurting yourself. Even if you don''t know what that would do, you could just collect it first until you''ll figure out what it does someday. Fenrir-sama reassured me. Then, looking at Kuu who was flying high up, she lightly sighed. ..Though, the daughter of Cetus sure is energetic as usual. She could really compete with my boys. KyuKyu? Because the topic related to her came out, she looked at us and tilted her head. Then, she slowly floated towards us. Kyuu! Fenrir Obaa-sama, did you call for me? No, it''s nothing big, just asking you to continue to be friends with my boys. Yes! I will! We''re all really close! Right! As Kuu said so, she flew on top of my head where Waffle was on the verge of sleeping. Wafffuuuu.. Hey, please get a hold of yourself! U~n, doesn''t he look like he''s about to sleep..Even Maple and Louvre were already asleep. I wanted to talk with Fenrir-sama a little longer, but I guess I''ll leave it to next time. Waffle, you look like you''re about to fall asleep anytime soon, let''s head home then! After saying then Fenrir-sama stood up, she licked my face before saying Get home safely. Then, Amy-san who was close by, once again licked her face. Amy, please take care of yourself. It might take some time. I''m sure Myne is trying his best to fix the bad things that have happened in your past. So, you''ll have to be firm and work hard too, alright. Amy-san who was suddenly licked in the face stopped moving out of surprise, but when she heard the words from Fenrir-sama, her facial expression tighten. ..Yes, I''ll do my best. With that, we all head back to our home, Lucas. Welcome.back.. We passed through the black hole to our home, and the person waiting for us at home was Aisha. The first who went in the black hole was Amy-san. Then it was me then Waffle.then Kuu. Aisha''s word stopped mid sentence when she saw Kuu drifting in the air. What''s wrong Aisha. It''s only Danna-sama that has returned.wait a minute!!!! What''s that creature!? Aah, Sylphy too. ..Onii-sama, am I..not wanted here? With tears filling up on in her eyes, Kuu flew into my arms. It seems that Aisha and Sylphy only heard sounds like Kyu, Kyu, Kyuu~~~~~~~, but it seems like Sylphy knew that she hurt her feelings. It''s okay, the two of them were just surprised to see Kuu, that''s all. Somehow, my feelings match with my two wives. Uhm, let me introduce. This is the daughter of the Divine Beast, Cetus-sama. Her name is Kuu. Cetus-sama herself strongly desired to let her daughter stay with me just like how Waffle was put under our care. So similar to Waffle, she''ll be a member of our family. As I said that, Kuu turned towards the two of them angrily and said KyuKyuKyuKyuu! while lowering? Her head. W, what did you just say!? This child was? Th, the divine beast Cetus-sama!? She just said, My name is Kuu, please to meet you.. The two of them each have their own reaction, as Aisha murmured ..cute.. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings, please forgive me. I am one of my Danna-sama''s wife, Sylphid?Fortuna. Please to meet you Kuu. Sylphy sounded like a knight, as she straightened her back while talking to Kuu. Kyu, kyu! ..I''m sorry, Kuu-chan. Nice to meet you, I''m Aisha, Aisha?Fortuna. I am also one of Myne''s wife. Let''s be friends! KyuKyu! After hearing the introductions of the two of them, Kuu''s bad mood was left as she flew towards them. Yeap, it doesn''t seem to be a problem. With that, a new family was born in our Fortuna family. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. The chapters 135 and 136 was revised. Please check to confirm. Thank you and please look forward to more chapters. Twitter Announcements [email protected]: @ID73yQraHGjolTq More events for coming up with a name ? Chapter 140 Proofread: Shiro After returning from the Dungeon of the World Tree, we''ve lazed around at home for two days. The initial plan was to go to various places to increase the number of place we could travel, but the events in the World Tree occupied us for a long time, and even I was tired from it and needed a break. Both Sylphy and Aisha smiled and said to not worry about it, so I decided to take their offer and rest. Fu, this feels great! I spoke to Waffle who was floating upside down on the bath. Yeap, the first thing we did was going into the bathroom. Wafu~? With Waffle''s intervention(?), I managed to make the temperature of the water constantly hot forever, which made our lives easier. It''s nice to soak inside a warm water after a long period of time, but soaking in a hot bath feels better. Speaking of warm baths, I recently noticed something interesting Within our household who loves a hot bath were me, Waffle, and Aisha, the three of us ? (2 person and 1 animal). Conversely, the people who loves a warm bath were Sylphy and Amy-san.And, for some reason even Kuu too. Because of our different likings, I had to switch between hot and warm baths everyday. Meanwhile, Sylphy and Kuu would take a bath together everyday. It surprised me that these two would become such great friends so quickly. Today''s another great bath. Kyuu Kyuu, that''s right, Sylphy Onee-sama! While Waffle was resting on top of my head, Kuu would frequently float around Sylphy''s shoulder. Although Sylphy originally thought it was troublesome to see, but the sight of Kuu made her think otherwise. Name: Kuu LV: 52 Race: Divine Beast Sex: Status: Little sister of the Fortuna Family. Somehow, when appraising Kuu, the status of my sister(?) suddenly changed to Little sister of the Fortuna family(decided), which shocked me. She''s now completely familiar with everyone. By the way, Kuu''s also in good terms with Aisha. It''s just that their interest in bathtime doesn''t coincide so Kuu spends most of her time with Sylphy in the bathroom. Aisha generally loves cute things, so she really loves both Waffle and Kuu. Whenever she has freetime from work, she''ll play with either one of them. Myne-kun, there''s a guest waiting to see you~! Aisha called for me from outside the bathroom. A guest? Who could it be?..Waffle, I''m heading out first, how about you? I, want to stay here, for a little while longer~ As always, Waffle answered me while floating on the water. Using its tails to move about, the appearance of him moving in all directions was adorable. Well then, I''ll head out first! Don''t stay for too long okay? Wafu, I know~ ..Though, it''s rare to have a guest right now. At the moment, I''m being treated like a noble, but it was in name only..so who could it be? Could it be the master craftsman? Or is it the Guild Leader?..No wait, couldn''t be the Guild Leader. If it really was the Guild Leader, he would have conveyed the message to Aisha without needing to call me out. Plus it must be someone I know, since Aisha called for me. Hmm~, no matter how much I think I don''t know who it was. Well, for now let''s quickly change and head to the living room! I can''t let the guest wait for long. After changing, I went to the living room, and someone unexpected was waiting there. Long time no see, Myne-dono. Yes, the one waiting at the living room was the Captain of the Knight''s Division who was indebted to me. I apologize for getting in the way of your break. As always he''s so polite, I thought as I spoke. L, Long time no see! How are you doingl!! Unconsciously, I was reminded of the game made by Claude in the Divine Forest. At that time, he really caused a lot of problems for me.. If I may ask, how is Fenrir-sama''s son faring? ..Eh? Have I ever spoken to Captain-san about Waffle''s true form before? If I''m not mistaken, I''ve only said that Waffle''s a wolf.. Fufu, I see that you''re making a strange face right now? It was the King-sama that informed me about it. Aah, I see. So he heard from King-sama! ..Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeh? Wh, what did he just say? The King! ! ! ! I know that the Captain of the Knight is someone to be trusted, but isn''t he taking this as just a casual conversation? You''re surprised, is that right? Opposite of my surprise, the Captain showed a happy face just like a mischievous child. Stop it, don''t tease my Danna-sama anymore. Sylphy who overheard our conversation stepped in between and interrupted our conversation. Yes! Your Highness Sylphid, I apologize for my rudeness! ..I''ve said this many times, you no longer have to call me ''Your Highness''. To me, Your Highness is your highness! Haah, well whatever, do what you like. Anyways, you have something to say to my Danna-sama right? So can you settle down first and tell him that? Hmm? So something has happened?..Well obviously. If not, the Captain-san wouldn''t have come here in a hurry to tell me that. However, what is this. Is it something like the time with Claude again? I''m pretty nervous. While looking nervous, the Captain-san looked at me and suddenly stood up, then in front of me, he took an upright posture. From today, I, Franz?Works, by the King''s order, will be appointed as a knight for the Fortuna Family. That''s all, please take care of me. Eh? Which means, to put it in laymans term, you''re appointed by father to be Amy''s escort guard. Sylphy explained the situation to me that was occuring right now in a simpler manner. Aah, now that you talk about it..King-sama did mention something like that once. I see, no wonder he knew about Waffle. Since he''ll be closely involved with us, he has to know all the information. What''s more, his personality is good in my books, and he''s acquainted to both me and Sylphy. Which also means he knew about the situation of Amy-san. From the outside, I would still belong as the King''s Konoe Knights, but in actual fact, I will be the Head of the Konoe Knights of the Fortuna Family. However, I remember that King-sama said that he''ll send several people? There''s the Captain-san hereFranz-san only. In the end, is one person sufficient? Besides, wouldn''t it cause a disturbance? I heard that King-sama said that he''ll dispatch some Civil Officials here.. I asked while thinking. Yes, I''m here for today, but two more knights and two civil servants are coming soon in the near future. As soon as they arrive, I''ll ask them to greet you. Well, they would be coming here after the Clan House is completed. Also, thanks to the hard work done by the Craftsman-san and the Magic Architects, the Clan House has come to a point where it will be completed soon. They''re working hard right now as we speak. I understand! Captain-san, no Franz-san! I''m still inexperienced but please to work with you too! By the way, what do you mean by Fortuna''s Konoe Knights? Yeah, what does he mean by that?? Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 141 Proofread: Shiro By the way, what do you mean by Fortuna''s Konoe Knights Division? When asking Captain Franz, he answered with a terribly serious expression. Myne-dono, do you know of the banner of the knights division? ..No, I''ve never heard of that before? Was there such a division? I thought while being confused. As if he''d heard my thoughts, Captain Franz continued to speak. Please be aware of it, Myne-dono is married to Your Highness Sylphid, so you''re a noble too. Although you''re welcomed to the royal family, you do not have any self-defence or a konoe hired under you. It is without a doubt that I am an escort guard for Amy-dono and I''ll put in my 100% to fulfill this mission. However, protecting Myne-dono and Your Highness Sylphid in the shadows is also one of my other responsibility. ..It seems that I''ve been accepted to something absurd without even knowing in advance. It also seemed like Captain Franz was consulted by King-sama directly. Once the talk was settled, for the sake of Alto-san, my adorable sister, and me, it was decided that he''ll be in charge of being the Konoe Knight of the Fortuna Family. Alto-san, at least tell me first beforehand. As I was thinking of some stuff, it seemed that big brother had a bigger purpose other than this. I remember Sylphy telling me about it before. From the bystanders viewpoint who doesn''t know about this personal affairs, Captain Franz may be regarded as being demoted. Well, obviously he wasn''t demoted, but it''s to appeal to the outsiders that he is. So, of all the people, he was chosen as the one to boost the public opinion for the former first princess. In short, the royal family prepared a subject to protect the Fortuna Family that Sylphy has married into. Furthermore, it would divert everyone''s attention of seeing that he has the huge responsibility of protecting the Fortuna Family, and this would be useful to hide the identity of Amy-san. ..I see (I don''t), if it''s like that, then I am somewhat convinced. It''s true that I''ve married Sylphy, and I''ve technically became part of the royal family, but it''s not as though I''ve become some great person. Frankly speaking I''m a noble, but honestly I don''t really care about that. .There''s only one thing that I wish for, and that is to get along well with my family. The thought of such grandiose scheme had never occured to me before.. However, if it correlates to protecting Amy-san, then I can''t do anything about it. As a person, Captain Franza is talented, his ability is also high up there, plus there would be two other knights coming along. What''s more, it was the Captain himself that chose the two knights, so I''m sure their personality would be similar or will be someone that can be trusted. Furthermore, a civil official would be coming to help on reception and accounting work. The burden of Amy-san would then be greatly reduced. All I can say is the benefit is stack in favour for us. I understand completely! Please take care of me from now on. By the way, after you''re done for today..do you have anywhere to stay? Sorry to say but the Clan House is not completed at the moment. Right, it''s a little sudden to stay at our house right now. However, it''s not good to let him stay at a neighbour''s house either. Well, what should I do about it. Aah, do not worry about me. To be honest, my family has also moved into Lucas with me. Your Majesty has already arranged a place for us to stayAfterwards, we plan to visit there. Aah, I see! So they''ve completely moved to the Village of Lucas and decided to stay here. It''s logical that if he needs to be an escort for Amy-san, plus protecting our house, it''s impossible to travel back and forth from the capital to here everyday. And it''s not like I can just show people my Unique Magic?Spacetime all the time. Hmm? The Unique Magic?Spacetime.I feel like, I''m forgetting something.What could it be . .. .Aaah, I''ve completely forgotten about it! ! King-sama himself told me to make a door that can travel to long distances. As various things happened in between, I''ve completely forgotten about that! I''m sure, the King is waiting for it? After Captain Franz leaves, I should go ahead and test it out. I''m sure it would be the same image as creating the storage bag, and if I put my all to it, I could do it if I try it out. If I can complete that, traveling around would be so much easier. Let''s put in some effort and experiment with it. Thinking about these in my head, I should also discuss about what to do after the completion of the Clan House, as I should call Aisha and Amy-san who weren''t with us. As a result, it was decided that Amy-san and two Civil servant-san would be living in the Clan House. It was mentioned that the Civil servants were both girls. Then, I''m sure the Knight would be a girl too, so that would be 4 people in total. All that''s left is the male Knights-san, it was said that he would rent a house beside Captain Franz''s house. Obviously the King can''t completely give a house to Captain Franz for free, but the rent for the house would be 80% off. ..Well, without such condition, I don''t think he would move from the capital to Lucas. WafuWafu, Wafu~~? Hm? It''s Waffle''s voice. Aah, seems like he''s done with bathing. He looked like he had a great time in there. With steam coming out of his body, Waffle entered the living room. Then, he jumped on my shoulders, and positioned himself nicely on top of my head. Afterwards, he tapped on my head with his paws several times before laying down. Long time no see, Divine Beast-sama. By Divine Beast, he meant Waffle who was looking rather listless, which Captain Franz called out to while bitterly smiling. On top of me, as if realizing his existence just now, Waffle raised his right arm which showed his soft paws, and greeted with a Wafu!. Aah, I''ve also given him a name, he''s called Waffle. Please call him Waffle from now on! As I informed Captain Franz, he immediately replied with Please to meet you, Waffle-sama while bowing down his head. Aah, I see. Captain Franza did say "Divine Beast-sama". It''s rather obvious he would reply in that manner. He''s completely become part of our family, so we didn''t notice about such formalities. Instead of seeing him as Fenrir''s son, he''s just "Waffle" to us. Waffle, do you remember him? The Captain that was with us at the Divine Forest. He''ll be staying at the Village of Lucas from now on, and he''s assigned to be the escort guard for Amy-san. Since it''s Waffle, I wouldn''t have to worry about anything but..I''ll still say this, please be nice with him okay! Wafu! I know! Waffle started to become more aware of his surroundings as his appearance slowly awaken..Then, I started to realize that there was someone else that wasn''t with us. Eeh? By the way, where''s Kuu? Looking around, she doesn''t seem to be around. Waffle, where did Kuu went? Since Captain Franz came all the way here, and we''ll be seeing each other quite frequently, it''s best to introduce Kuu to him right now. ..However, where did she went exactly? If it''s Kuu, she''s sleeping. Eh? She''s sleeping!? At this kind of hour? H~m, it''s almost time for dinner too, I should probably wake her up then? Waffle, can you go and wake Kuu up for me? As I said that, Waffle said Leave it to me! and jumped down from my head before running to Sylphy''s room where Kuu was sleeping. Seeing that happened, Captain Franz asked about it. Who might this Kuu person be? Aah, Kuu? Uhmm..Simply put, she''s the daughter of the Divine Beast Cetus. ..Eeh? What did you just say!? There''s another child of the Divine Beast here!? Welp, this is going to be troublesome. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 142 Proofread: Shiro ..Eh? What did you just say!? There''s another child of the Divine Beast living here!? Aah that''s right. King-sama has yet to know of the existence of Kuu. It''s fairly normal to react like that when you''ve never even met a legendary Divine Beast before, let alone knowing whether they even have children or not. Plus..I''m sure the Captain doesn''t know a whale beast existed, similar to I was, he is gonna be shocked when he sees Kuu.. Now that I think about it, since they''re used to it by now, but when my two wives first met Kuu, their reaction was amazing. As if knowing what I was thinking about, Aisha looked at me while bitterly smiling. Un, Cetus-sama has assigned me to take care of her, and you might not have seen her before so don''t be so shocked when you meet her, okay. I''ve not seen before!? What in the world could it be.. I warned him first beforehand, as the Captain nodded while crossing his arms and started thinking about various things. When we first saw her, we were quite surprised too. While listening to our conversation, Sylphy decided to participate too. Letting the Captain to be deep in his thoughts, and after about 5 minutes, I could hear Waffle''s footsteps coming from the corridor. Aah, he has safely called Kuu up. As expected of Waffle. ..Which reminded me that Kuu is someone who has trouble waking up. I remember shaking her around, and if I were to call out to her her eyes would immediately be wide awake. However, she looked like she was about to fall asleep again. Before this.. Kuu, it''s already morning! Kuu wake up! W-A-K-E U-P! While shaking her around, I desperately called Kuu to wake up. KyuuuuOnii-sama, Good morning.. You awake? Kuu, are you sure you''re awake? If I''m not careful with this, she''ll fall back to sleep again! I''m sure Kuu isn''t awake yet! Z z z z z z z z z, Kyuuuu, another five minutes please.. Look, I knew it ! ! ! ! Don''t fall back to sleep! Kuu wake upC ! ! ! ! ! ! ..That was what happened before. If I think about it, Waffle being able to call Kuu up at around 5 minute is a huge accomplishment. ..That was fairly quick. Both Sylphy and Aisha agreed with me when they also knew that Kuu was someone who has a hard time waking up, as they nodded in approval. "A Divine Beast that is bad at waking up"..And in the mind of the Captain, I''m sure that''s what he was thinking right now. I wonder what kind of imagination would the Captain have once he sees Kuu, I''m really curious. My~ne, I''ve woke her up-! Waffle''s tail was wagging like a torpedo, and jumped straight towards me. ..Eh? Why is Waffle wet? Kyu, Kyu, Kyu-! ! ! Seriously! ! Waffle ! ! This time I could hear Kuu''s voice in the corridor. .Somehow, the tone of her voice was angry? What did Waffle did..to wake her up? KyuuC! Onii-sama, please listen to me! Listen to me! ! ! It''s something important, I''m coming right now! Aah, she is angry right now. Onii-sama! Can you listen to me? This Waffle, even though I was sleeping soundly, he did a body blow on me! Eeh???? A body blow? ..Danna-sama, she seemed really angry right now, what did Kuu say? Ah right, Sylphy and Aisha doesn''t have the Divine Protection of Cetus-sama. Which meant that they don''t know what Kuu is talking about. ..She said that Waffle-chan did a body blow on Kuu to wake her up.. Aah,before I could explain, Amy-san started explaining. ..A, a body blow? Huh!? A body blow!? Both Aisha and Sylphy raised their voices. ..Hey, Waffle. How did you wake Kuu up? It was Waffle the one who woke Kuu who has trouble waking up, and while wagging his tail he had a smug look on his face. Even when I shake and hit her, she wouldnt wake up, so I Fly high in the sky, all the way up on the ceiling, and landed on her! Waffle..Isn''t that pretty radical? Both Sylphy and Aisha looked at each other with a dumbfounded look. Listen, Myne. Kuu is horrible. Even when I so kindly wake her up, she attacked me with her Bubbly Shawa- you know! Ah, so that''s the reason why Waffle''s all wet. Well, since Kuu was still drowsy after being awake, the attack didn''t deal much damage. Seriously, what do I say to these two.. Body blowing Kuu, and protesting to me that he free fall onto her, and another protesting to me because he was drenched. Waffle did do his best in trying to get Kuu to wake up. Although his way was quite radical, but he did listen to my request. Then again, Kuu did get hurt by the free fall while she was still sleeping. Then counter attacking by splashing him, and considering her feelings, it''s not like I don''t understand why she did that. ..Un, alright. This is, my bad. I''m sorry to the both of you. It''s because I was the one who asked Waffle to wake Kuu up. Can Kuu forgive Waffle for me? Waffle too, I''m sure you wanted me to praise you for doing a good job right? I''m sorry. I lowered my head to apologize to both of them, Kuu and Waffle''s tail hung down, then they raised a small Kyu~ and Wafu~ cry. Myne, I overkilled it, I''ll apologize, Kuu, I''m sorry. Kyu, I, I was also in the wrong! If I didn''t wake up immediately.Waffle, thank you for waking me up. Waffle then licked my cheeks, and at the other end Kuu was rubbing her cheeks onto mine. Uhmm, what on earth is going on..? Aa, oh shit!? I''ve completely forgotten about Captain Franz! Ah, I''m sorry. There was a slight misunderstanding.. This girl is my new family member, the daughter of the Divine Beast Cetus-sama, Kuu. As I said, Kuu also noticed the presence of the Captain. Kyuu As she lowered her head in front of the Captain. Please to meet you, Divine Beast-sama. Franz also corrected his posture and lowered his head towards Kuu. I see, so Cetus-sama is a whale-shaped Divine Beast. Eh? Captain Franz.have you seen a whale before? Oh that''s right, I think I heard someone saying that they appear in the Water Dungeon. Captain-san, so you know about their existence? Yeah, I''ve seen them in the Water Dungeon before. With that, the face-to-face relationship between Franz and the Fortuna Family was completed. Captain said that once the Clan House is completed, they will bring the other members together again. ..Phew, the Konoe Knights huh. It''s different from our Clan, so I''m sure we will be exchanging various things from now on as well. Even though our level has gone up, we can''t leave behind Amy-san. Let''s look at it in a positive perspective. Soon, the Clan House will be completed. There are many things we''ll have to do, so let''s work hard from now on! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. More naming contest which is obviously over. Chapter 143 Proofread: Shiro Hey, Waffle! Do you wanna go somewhere and play? Cetus Obaa-chan''s daughter, Kuu, who has recently became a part of our family and also a friend of mine asked. Wafu? Where should we play? Even though I wanted to head to the bath and look for Myne Kyuu! Obviously, a big adventure right! An adventure? Weren''t we going somewhere to play? As usual, she is rather sudden with these ideas. In the first place, what do we do for our big adventure? What do we do in this ''big adventure''? We''ll go somewhere not far from here because Myne Onii-sama would be worried about us, so let''s go somewhere closeby! Somewhere near..for an adventure? But well, it''s good to have a change of pace every once in a while. But, where does this Kuu want to take me? I''m worried that she isn''t telling me where, oh well guess I have to give up on going into the bath Okay, I''ll tag along. When I say that, Kuu''s tail was wagging left to right while flying around mid air. She looks so happy, and looking at her makes me happy too! Unconsciously I started wagging my tail too. Kyu Kyu, Kyuuu! Before we head out and play, let''s tell Myne first! If we suddenly disappear, Myne would be worried. After saying that, I went to look for Myne, and Kuu obediently followed behind. Wafu~ Wafu~? Kyu~ Kyu~ Kyu~, Kyuu~! Wa~fu Wafu? Kyu~u Kyu, Kyuuu? We sang(?) while running in the house. Which of course, is to find Myne. Hm? If it isn''t Waffle and Kuu, what are you doing? Both of you look so happy. At the corridor, we have discovered a Sylphy! Myne''s wife. Sylphy is the Princess of this country, and also in good terms with Kuu. And similar to me, she really really really loves Myne! Plus, Sylphy doesn''t get mad when I sit on top of her head, and she would even hug me! That''s why I love Sylphy too! However, compare to Sylphy and Myne''s head, she loses to Myne, just a little. Since she has more hair than Myne, it was kinda in the way when I''m sitting on her head. That''s why I have only sat on top of Myne''s head recently. On the other hand, Kuu would always float around Sylphy. Because Sylphy and Kuu are bath buddies, she has come to love Sylphy as well. I answered Sylphy back energetically like how Myne does it. Myne also says that being energetic is good! Again I was excited and started wagging my tail again. I am going to go and play with Kuu! We are good boys and girls, so we''re gonna tell Myne that we are going out! Then, Sylphy told us that Danna-sama is currently at the Dismantling Hut. Slightly further away from this house is the Dismantling Hut, I would frequent to that place to help Myne out. Myne would always tear apart the skills of the monsters that he''d gotten from various Dungeons inside the hut. And it is my job to keep the monsters in the storage bag where time stays still which Myne made for me. There are so many things inside the storage bag, so occasionally I would follow Myne to the meat shop to sell some away. Do you know! ? The meat shop is not just a place to sell things you know! The Grandpa would always give me some leftover meat for me to enjoy. Of course, I will never forget to thank the Grandpa for giving me meat! Wafu ! I would bark and lift my right paws up to the Grandpa, and he doesn''t just give me the same meat, he would give me various delicious meat to eat. That one time when we went there, I ate pigs meat, which was really delicious that I immediately asked Myne to buy more for me. However, Kuu and Amy-san doesn''t really like pigs meat that much. .I find it odd even though it is so delicious. Since they don''t really like it, I would help eat their portions. Aisha also said that it''s bad to leave any leftover food. ..Ah, this is bad. If I continue to think of these, we will never be able to go on an adventure. Let''s hurry to the Dismantling Hut! Myne! Kuu and I are going to go and play! After running to the hut and raised my voice, Myne had a look of surprise as he turned to face us. Waffle, by going to play..only you and Kuu? Kuu said that she wants to go on an adventure, so I tag along. After Myne heard what we said, he thought for a moment. I''m worried that only the two of you are going, so I''ll follow along. Aah, I knew Myne would end up saying that. How is Kuu gonna respond? Onii-sama! It''s alright! Me and Waffle are full fledge Divine Beasts! Hearing what Kuu said, Myne sighed with a Haa.. Well, we can talk telepathically.so I guess it''s fine? If something dangerous happens, immediately contact me okay? Also, if only the two of you are going, take this with you. As Myne said that, he took out a bright green cloth from the storage bag. What is this? This is, a certificate that signifies that the both of you are my pets. If you have this, then I''m sure you won''t be caught. However, I assume that Waffle knows this but, there will be bad guys. So please be careful okay. I''m sure Myne was talking about what happened when we first met. That''s right, there are bad guys around. If we aren''t careful, we would be trick by those bad guys. ..Since Kuu isn''t familiar with these situations, I would have to be the one to look out for her. Wafu! I understand. I will do my best to protect her! In the end, the place that we are going to play is just the forest outside of the city. From what Myne said, that place is where he fought against the Orc?King. Since Myne defeated it, there aren''t any powerful monsters inhabiting that forest. Since Myne doesn''t want us to wander around the city, he offered to sent us all the way to the forest. Then, I''m heading off! After reporting to Myne, Kuu and I both looked at the familiar black vortex. Wafu! Kyuu Kyuu! We energetically jumped inside the black vortex! After passing through the black vortex, what appeared was a vast forest. Wafu! We have reached the forest!!! Alright, Waffle! Let''s start our adventure! With that we hurriedly ran into the forest. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. The twitter of sakuya :@ID73yQraHGjolTq As you can figure out, the contents of chapter 143 is rather long. Hence I cut it to a few chapters. After this, I''ll try to shorten the chapters again. Please understand m(_ _)m Chapter 144 Proofread: Shiro Being pulled by Kuu, we ran straight into the forest. Even though Myne has told us that there aren''t any strong Demons residing in this forest, being negligent is forbidden! I will be the one who protects Kuu! I have made a promise with Myne! While minding our surroundings, we defeated some large caterpillars and goats. Aah, it''s as what Myne said, there really are no strong Demons around. ..If it''s around this level, I''m sure I don''t have to be that worried? Kyu Kyu!? Onii-sama, look at that! Un? Seems like Kuu found something. Looking at where Kuu''s looking.It seems like a human guy has fallen down! A small like bird was protecting that human by battling a goat. Let''s help them! I said that and Kuu nodded as well, as we hurry ahead for battle. Wafu, we''re here to help! As I talked to the little bird, it replied with Cyun cyun, thanks! followed by a sigh of relief. Bubble Shower, Kyuu! While I was talking, Kuu has already begun fighting with the goat. Kuu''s skill Bubble Shower hit the goat and with that it fell to the ground. It was rather dull, and I could see that Kuu had a unsatisfied look on her face, but it can''t be help. Myne did say from the beginning that they were only weak Demons around. Rather, the problem right now is the little bird. It looks like its not badly injured..its yellow in colour, and it has the same cloth that we have wrap on our body. Yes, the cloth is prove that we are registered as Myne''s pet. Which means, this little bird is that fallen human''s pet? Thanks for helping cyun! I''m a sparrow-type demon, and my name is Cyunsuke! That person lying asleep is my master Cyun! So I was right! It''s my first time seeing, is he tamed? Kyu, why is your Master asleep? Right, even though Cyunsuke was desperately warding off the enemies, his master is just there sleeping, he can''t even act like a proper master! If we weren''t here, I''m sure Cyunsuke would''ve died! My Master has been hit by the Goat''s skill, hence why he''s asleep cyun.. Oh I see, then it can''t be help. I was about to bite him to pieces if it was really the case but I''ll forgive him this time. Afterwards, Cyunsuke flew towards his sleeping master, and pecked on his cheeks. Master, please wake up cyun! Even though Cyunsuke was desperately calling his master up, it seems like he isn''t waking up anytime soon because he didn''t want to hurt his master while pecking on him. While that was happening, Kuu was fed up with the human not waking up, and attacked him with her tail. Ouuch!!!! Wh, what''s happening!? Am I dead!? Master, Master, you''re certainly alive cyun, and these two here saved us cyun. You better thank them cyun. Though Cyunsuke and his master was talking, it seemed like he doesn''t understand us. I don''t why but I feel exhausted already.I just want to hurry back and take a bath. For now, let''s just leave Cyunsuke be and ask Kuu to go back. Kuu, there are only weaklings here, I''m already tired, let''s go back. Kyu, that''s true. Let''s go back, and take a bath with Sylphy. Deciding to head back, we wanted to meet up with Myne first, when suddenly the human that we helped started shouting. Wh, what are these Demons! I''ve never seen those two before! Hehehe, it seems like my luck has turned. Nn? What is he even saying. If I can tame them, my position in the Clan would definitely rise! That''s decidedtake this Tame! Having no idea what he was saying, it seems like he used some sort of skill. Tame.Wait what!? He''s trying to tame us!? Even though it doesn''t have any effect against us Divine Beast, but I''m not feeling happy. Gurururu. Even though we just saved you, what is this treatment! You lots! I growled at him while being menacing, then Cyunsuke suddenly flew in between us and broke the dismay. Master, Master, you can''t! YOU CAN''T cyun! Ugh, this useless person is his master. Can''t be help, be glad that Cyunsuke was the one who saved your life. Activating my Demon Eyes of Gravity, I sank the area around him. The surrounding was shaking and making noises, and Cyunsuke''s master went down to his knees. Th, this is, my body feels heavy..And why can''t I Tame them!? Ma, MasterC! Cyunsuke panicked, and flew to the rude human. Aah, you can''t! You''ll be affected by the Demon Eyes of Gravity too. Being pressed down by an invisible weight, even though I''m using as little power as possible, a small body like Cyunsuke would probably be crushed from that much weight. I hurriedly stopped my Demon Eyes of Gravity. Wafu! Cyunsuke, move aside. This skill, won''t kill, that human. As I said that, Cyunsuke hurriedly break, and moved a distance away from the human. Wh, what is this even! Using this kind of skill, this isn''t some ordinary wolf! I will definitely make it mine! ..This human, really pisses me off, he needs to be disciplined. Since Cyunsuke moved out of the way, time to use Demon Eyes of Gravity again. Gaaa, not again!!! What the heck is going on! Kuu, let''s go! Thus, we went further into the forest. Yes, we are heading to the place where Myne used to fight against the Orc?King. Moving behind us was Cyunsuke. I''m so sorry cyun! I''m really grateful that you helped us! Yeah, Cyunsuke is a good guy. We turned around and he shook our hands. ..That''s Kuu''s tail though.. Myne, Myne, we are heading to the Orc''s settlement! Please come pick us up from there! Using telepathy to communicate, Myne immediately replied. Alright! I''ll immediately come! We''re really glad that we''re Myne''s tamed pet! It''ll be troublesome if it''s someone like that person just now. I''m truly thankful to Myne! Wafu! Alright, I can see the Orc''s settlement! It seems like Myne is already there! Sylphy and Aisha is also there! Kuu, Myne and the rest is here! Onii-samaC! Kuu is, Kuu is, back from her adventures! With that, we went back home with our "family". Now then. It''s time for my fun bath! Wafufu!! Damnit! ! ! ! !I''ll never give up! ! ! ! Master.. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. Chapter 145 Proofread: Shiro Well then, since Captain Franz has returned, let''s get down to the thing that I just remembered. Yes, the thing was a request from King-sama to try and create a Teleporting Door. Logically speaking, if I were to create it like how I invented the time stopping storage bag, it''ll somehow work. Alright, let''s review it from there. I brought a small pouch that I purchased from a general store from my room. Hm? Danna-sama.what are you doing? Myne, good luck! I''ll follow you! Kyuu Kyuu! Onii-sama, good luck! In the living room, there were Sylphy, Waffle and Kuu who were gathering around me. Since I''ve received their support, I must not fail my task! Previously, I tried reaching inside the pouch bag while activating Unique Magic?Spacetime. At that time, the usual black hole to move around did not appear. Instead, the opening of the pouch bag seemed to be slightly distorted. And then, all I had to do was imagine a huge space within the pouch bag and now to strongly imagine it to stop time from inside. Hm? It felt like it took more time to create it than now. Somehow, it felt like the image that was floating on my head was gradually sucked into my pouch bag. Previously when I tried experimenting with it, it didn''t take long for it to work. If I''m not mistaken, it only took around 5 minutes. Compared to right now, it has been more than 15 minutes since I''ve started working on it. I''m kinda worried now. Hm, hmm, this is weird.. I sighed, and Waffle noticed something. Myne, I remember that you collected a bunch of Wind Magic inside the pouch bag. Wind Magic!? I can''t believe I''ve forgotten about it? Geez, I didn''t know! Onii-sama, could it be..that the Wind Seed, is the reason behind why it''s not working? Kuu blatantly spoke the truth. Aah, that''s right..I do remember pasting 1 Wind Seed(Large) onto myself. Which meant? That the Wind Seeds that were stored inside the pouch bag has been absorbing the huge amounts of magic just now!? ..Aah, it worked. Whilst thinking about Kuu''s speculation, it seems that the storage bag has been completed. Name: Myne?Fortuna LV: 63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Skill Seed None Ah, the Wind Seed(Large) disappeared. Danna-sama, what is going on exactly? Sylphy asked me with a clueless expression. Hmm, as of right now, I have made a storage bag..a storage bag without time flowing inside. ..Eh? Well, I''m sure she''s surprised. I remember hearing from someone before that storage bags with time not flowing inside are objects made only by Alchemists. Only the Queen could request such item to be made by a remarkable Alchemist. By Sylphy''s standards, only that person could create such item. I tried putting Unique Magic?Spacetime in a different use, and this was the result of it.. Well then, compared to the storage bag that I created previously, what sort of difference does it have? I do not know how much magic that 1 Wind Seed(Large) had in itself, all I know is that my magic was poured into it. Maybe the capacity has increased? However, I can''t be ascertain because I have nothing big to put inside it to compare. As for the capacity, I think I can only confirm it once I explore the dungeon. For now, let''s see whether I''ve successfully implemented the time stopping ability inside the storage bag. Similar to before, I took a hot tea that was just made and place it into the storage bag. Sylphy who was watching from the start sighed. Thinking about it again, Danna-sama is not only good at fighting, but also good at everything else. Uhmm, I think this was really just me being lucky. First of all, the skills from the Orc?King was out of this world. If used in battle, it would boast an unrivaled performance, which makes it unreasonable to fight against. However, the ''unrivaled performance'' has been taken by Danna-sama, am I right? So the one most amazing is Danna-sama. I''m sure Sylphy said that to cheer me up, but I don''t feel as though I''m great or anything.. While chatting away with Sylphy, almost half an hour has passed, time flies when you''re having fun.. Thus, I took out the tea that was placed inside the storage bag. The heat was still hot to the touch, and steam was coming out from it, which means the time stopping mechanism is working as intended. However, it still doesn''t explain the Wind Magic, I thought for a fact that it would have some sort of Wind attributes put into it. Looking at the tea to it''s limit, it seemed like there weren''t any sort of attributes or effects. Waffle, Kuu, do you feel any Wind Magic from this tea? No, I don''t feel anything! Wafu, it''s the same before you put it inside the bag, no difference! ..Alright, if the two of them have said that, then there is no mistaken. For now, let''s leave the Wind Seeds. In the meantime, the previous review has been completed. ..From now on, is the real thing. Using Unique Magic?Spacetime on the door of the living room, let''s try to connect the door to the Dismantling Room. Touching the door, and similar to how I did with the pouch bag using Unique Magic?Spacetime, I imagine my destination while pouring in magic. .It''s impossible. I do not feel the connecting response. I wonder what it was, it felt like the image that I was thinking would scatter around and couldn''t be fixed. Maybe, it isn''t just the image that I have to put. I can''t, the image can''t be established properly. It felt like something else was needed. I thought that my theory was close to what I wanted it to be. I swear that I''ve connected the door to the image perfectly which tied to the door through Unique Magic?Spacetime. However, it felt like it wasn''t enough.Right, I feel like with just my power, I can''t push through. Eh? If it''s only me!? Aah, maybe the answer lies within that Skill Seed! Maybe with the lack of power, I can substitute it with the Skill Seed. Alright, let''s test it out immediately. Just now I was using Wind Seed(Large), let''s try the Water Seed(Large). I took out a pebble from the storage bag with Water Seed(Large) pasted on it. Then, I Cut the Water Seed (Large) and pasted it onto myself. Alright, let''s challenge it again! Let''s hope it goes well this time! Again, I activated Unique Magic?Spacetime on the door I touched. Waffle, how is it? Is the Wind Magic being absorbed into the door? Ou! It is~ Alright, now to properly think of the image in my mind. ..1 minute, 5 minutes, 10 minutes have passed. Then, after almost 15 minutes.the magic flowing through stopped, and the work has been completed. Danna-sama. Sylphy gulped in anxiety, as she called out to me. ..I think, it has worked? Yes, there was a certain response, and based on my experience, this response indicates that I was successful. While being nervous, I held the door knoband swung the door open. The view from the door was.. Alright! It''s a success! The scenery seen from the door was the Dismantling Room. In other words, this door has become a Teleporting Door as planned! .Hey, Danna-sama..Do we have to leave this room via the Dismantling Room from now on? Ah, shit..it seems like we can''t get out of this room and into the corridor. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Today is the success of a Moving/Teleporting Door, A.K.A: A Dokodemo Door, well with it''s flaws too. Among them, Myne would notice the defects, and I''m sure the readers who have noticed would continue to watch over Myne with gentle eyes, so please continue to do so m(_ _)m TLN NOTE: Starting from this week, Ill be trying my best to post two chapters a week for each novel, so the schedule now for both novels would be: Cut & Paste: Tuesdays and Thursdays Level 1 Guy: Saturdays and Sundays Chapter 146 Proofread: Shiro As per what Sylphy pointed out, I just realized that we won''t be able to get back into the corridor. Panicking, I immediately overwrite the door back to where it was supposed to be. Fuu, I completely did not notice it at allThis, I must seriously think about how to handle it before creating the teleporting door. I have to be more careful about it as my Skill Seed (Large) for water has been used up for the overwrite. Let me go and replenish them now. I said that as I used Unique Magic?Spacetime and set the location to the Dungeon of the World Tree. I''ll follow too ! I''m following as well! Wait up Onii-sama~ After I jumped into the black hole, both Waffle and Kuu tagged along behind. I''ll immediately come back, so I wanted you guys to stay at home. As I said that, they answered with It''s better if we follow, it''ll be even faster! Wafu! Well, that''s true. Myne! I thought of something good! Hm? Since Waffle asked me at a time like this, I''m sure it''s good news. I wonder what he thought of, I''m looking forward to it! I''ll bring all the Demons from over there, then bring them here and defeat them all at once. I see, since we have adequately good skills, it''s easier to round them up and defeat them with wide range magic. After we defeat them all, what would happen.wouldn''t the demons disappear? Nope, that won''t happen! Onii-sama. The dungeon will just gather more magic and the demons will appear again! Hmm, I kinda get it but not really as well..but I guess that''s just how it is. Though, as to how they obtain the Skill Seed is something I wouldn''t know, and it sounded different from what Kuu said. Well, since Kuu said that the Demons would gather immediately again, Waffle''s strategy might just work. Then, can I leave that to Waffle? I got it! Leave it to me! Spinning his tail like crazy, Waffle happily ran through the huge rooms. Then, after waiting for a moment. Wafu~~~~~~~~? A mountain of Mandrake and Crayfish were aggroed towards Waffle while he was running towards us. Uwaa, I wonder how many are there, this is a little.. With so many that I can''t count just by looking, I could plunder an abundance of Skill Seeds. Meanwhile, Waffle was running left and right at the hall. It looks like Waffle..is enjoying himself. Alright, time to collect some skills! Waffle, I''ll create a black hole with Unique Magic?Spacetime slightly further from you so jump right in! After saying that, Waffle replied with Wafu! and immediately took action. Confirming that Waffle has jumped into the black hole, it was my turn. Then, activating Magic of Extremity, I launched Wide Area Magic?Maximum Fire and Wide Area Magic?Maximum Earth at the Demons that gathered. A violent explosion reverberated all over the area, and the Demons that Waffle gathered were cleanly wiped out. Wafu! Did it go well!? Behind me was Waffle asking. Yeap, Waffle''s strategy was a huge success! Name: Pebbles Skill Seeds Wind Seed (Large) (9) Wind Seed (4) Water Seed (Large) (7) Water Seed (1) So 49 Mandrakes, and 36 Crayfishes. That''s amazing, to gather almost 100 of them. For now, this should be enough! I''m glad that I brought along Waffle and Kuu. Alright, let''s go back! When we returned home, Aisha went to me and asked. Hey, Myne-kun.I was wondering, can''t you Cut and paste something on the door so as to not overwrite it? I see, now that I think about it, I have not appraised the completed storage bag and the door. I wonder what it would display. Spacetime Door: Opening this door would lead you to Fortuna Family''s first floor corridor. ..Not good, the door has been renamed to "Spacetime Door". By the way, when you appraise a regular door, this is what results in. Door: Just a regular door. It is used to get in and out of places. (You dumb fuuu) Aisha, even though you had an idea but it looks like it doesn''t work.. It seems like the door itself has changed to a different item called "Spacetime Door". Another item huh.it sounds similar to how Alchemy works. Aah, it does sound like it. If that''s the case, I wonder if it''s possible to do some spacetime related Alchemy so as long as Skill Seed is available? This is something to look into.. I feel like I could create some amazing things with spacetime for weapons and equipments. If I have the time, I should research about it. After this, let''s head to the palace! Obviously, the motive is to report to King-sama that the Teleporting Door has succeeded. When I returned home and drank tea with my family in the living room, I told everyone about it and Sylphy said that she wanted to go as well. Well, since Airy came last time, she might be anxious as there wasn''t any news, so she wants to visit her. Aah, if I''m not mistaken she did say she wanted to enter into our Clan. ..In the end, could she convince King-sama? It''s almost time for the Clan house to be completed, so it''s necessary to check on the situation of Airy. With that being said, I decided that I should introduce Kuu as well, and thus the final people who are accompanying me was Sylphy, Waffle, and Kuu. As for Waffle, as usual he get on top of my head and said I''ll follow as well!, well it''s not like he has anything particular to do so why not. Well then, we''re at King-sama''s place.but should we meet with him now? Father is probably busy at the moment, and even if it''s us, I don''t think we can meet with him right now. Before this, the maid-san did say it was by chance that King-sama had the time to meet with me. Let''s book an appointment for now. Thinking along the lines of that, let''s push the bell that Airy has taught me in the past. Danna-sama, for now you should take a rest here, I''ll go and see Airy right now. If you''ve returned and I''m still not back, since I''m also heading to Father''s place, let''s meet up on the way there. Alright, say hi to Airy for me! After saying that, Sylphy kissed me lightly on my cheeks and went out of the room. Onii-sama, who is this Airy? Aah, that''s right! Kuu has yet to meet any of the royal family, including Airy. Uhmm, it''s Sylphy''s little sister, and the second princess of this country. After explaining it like so, Kuu was delighted as she spun around in the air. S, Sylphy Onee-sama''s little sister you say! I certainly have to meet with her then! Looking at Kuu while smiling, I heard someone knocking on the door. ..Pardon for interrupting, I was told that I was to come and see Myne-sama. Aah, it was the maid-san''s voice that took care of me before! Well, that''s kinda obvious. It''s the only maid who knows that I can freely go in and out of here. However, King-sama. What did you exactly say to her about me? Ah, yes! It''s Myne. I just came here just now! As I answered, she quietly opened the door while saying Please excuse me, and came into my room. Welcome, please come.Eh? After bowing to me as her form of courtesy, she raised her head and..her movement stopped when she saw Kuu. ..Aah, Etto.this here is my new family pet, Kuu. Please get along with her. As I introduced Kuu to the maid, Kuu gladly cried Kyuu! as she float around the air. Then, while Kuu was passionately floating around, on top of my head, Waffle cried Wafu! while raising his right paw. Haah, is that so, please to make your acquaintance. Sorry for being rude, but if I may ask, what kind of message do you want to convey for today? Wow. She''s quick to recover! As expected of a professional maid! Well, I''m here to report to King-sama! My wife has came along and has already went and meet up with Princess Airy. So Princess Sylphid is here as well, I understand. Please wait here for a while, as I will make an appointment for your next meeting with the King. The maid said that, bowed then left the room. Well then..what should we do to kill time? Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. TLN Note: I''m not sure whether to call it Teleporting Door or just take the name that the author used: "Spacetime Door", let me know~ Chapter 147 Proofread: Shiro Airy, it''s me! Syphid~ After hearing a knock from my door, I could hear Syphy Onee-sama''s voice from behind the door. Onee-sama! I hurriedly ran and open the door. ..However, because I was in a hurry, I couldn''t breathe properly and my chest ended up hurting. That time when I went to Onee-sama''s place to stay overnight, the bath I took really helped with my condition for awhile. However, after some time passed, since then my body has returned to being weak again. I quickly opened the door and let Onee-sama come into my room. ..! Airy what happened! Haven''t I told you many times not to run! ..I''m sorry Onee-sama, I was excited when Onee-sama came to visit, so I unknowingly ran.. Sylphy Onee-sama looked at me with a worried face. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make Onee-sama worried. Here Airy, hold onto me. Onee-sama reached her hands out to me, then holding her hands, I started to breath deeply. Huu, Haa, Huu, Haa Fortunately, the breathing helped calmed me down. With that, Onee-sama won''t have to worry about me anymore. Alright, I''m already fine! Again, I apologize for having Onee-sama constantly worrying about me. Don''t mind it, as long as you don''t go overboard..so as to not make me worry again. Aah, it''s the usual kind Onee-sama. That''s why, I want to quickly cure this weak body of mine as soon as possible so Onee-sama won''t have to be sad anymore. From what Brother-In-Law Myne mentioned, my body is said to have less magic power stored inside than others. And because of that, it results in this weak body of mine. On the contrary, if it doesn''t go below a certain amount, the condition wouldn''t get any worse, so it seemed that there is nothing to worry about. ..However, even if I know the reason, there doesn''t seem to be a method to cure it as of right now. But, because of Brother-In-Law Myne, we were able to identify the symptom. As for the method of treatment..As long as I stay with Brother-In-Law Myne and Onee-sama in the Fortuna family, I can use the bath anytime! As to why the bath can help treat my body, I wonder why? The bath, isn''t an ordinary bath at all. If I''m not mistaken, the water used in the bath is specially made. Actually, the water was created by Brother-In-Law''s skill, so he is the one who is supplying the water. Whereas the method of constantly making the water temperature to be high..Probably has to do with the huge amounts of magic being used to sustain the heat, which then makes it a magical water. Even with my body being diagnosed as a chronic magic deficiency, as long as I enter this bath, my insufficient magic will temporarily be restored. Actually the other day, when I went to stay over at Brother-In-Law''s house, I was able to confirm the extent of the effect. That''s why I requested to be in the Clan that was made by Brother-In-Law and Onee-sama. If I can be a part of the Clan, I can go to Lucas and stay whenever I want. Which means, I can go and take a bath everyday! When I spoke of this idea to Brother-In-Law, he told me that he''ll create a bath inside the palace. However, my motive is to be able to move around freely, so as to get back the time I spent inside my room. If I achieve that, I can finally get out of the palace and enjoy my youth by venturing around happily. That''s why, when Brother-In-Law suggested that idea of creating a bath inside the palace, I was troubled by it. I rather go to his house and be treated in his bathroom. Fortunately, Brother-In-Law Myne is as kind as Onee-sama too. That''s why, I cried in front of Brother-In-Law. ..I wonder if Brother-In-Law hates me ? ..After that, I was given a condition before being able to join the Clan. That condition is."Get the approval from Father and Mother". Since both my parents spoils me lots, I''m sure the condition will immediately be approved.However, I received an unexpected result. No. I''ll never approve. I too will not allow it. When I first asked the two of them, my parents immediately answered as such. The time it took for them to answer me was exactly 0.5 seconds. It was truly an instantaneous answer. Why not! ?If I can stay at Brother-In-Law''s place, I can then treat my body! I unconsciously raised my voice towards my parents. It does sound like an attractive offer. However, the treatment is only temporary, is that right? If that''s the case, what happens if your condition becomes poor again? It''s different from being in the palace, there''s no maid to help you, you know that right? What''s more, if I were to ask Myne to create the bath inside the palace, then the problem would be settled. Kuh, it''s the same as what Brother-In-Law said. After that, I tried persuading them several times, but it was to no avail, both Father and Mother stubbornly shook their heads. ..What''s wrong? Airy, does your body still hurt? Aah, I can''t.I unconsciously dived too deep in my thoughts. Oh no, it''s nothing Onee-sama, I was just reminded of something bad.. Fumu? What seemed to have happened? If you''re okay with it, you can discuss it with me? I can''t let Onee-sama worry again, I have to somehow divert the topic! ! ..It''s really okay, Onee-sama! Moreover, why are you here today? It''s rare to suddenly visit here. ..Is that so? Well, if you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. As for why I''m here today, it''s because Danna-sama had something to report to Father, so I tagged along and visit my cute sister Airy. Of course, the Clan House is soon to be constructed, so did you ask for permission with Father and Mother? And also, since you didn''t talk about it, I''ve gotten worried about it, so how was it? Did Father and Mother approved of it? It was exactly what I was thinking just now. Whether it''s coincidental or not, but as expected of Onee-sama. .As I expect, Onee-sama. To be honest, I was thinking about what you were saying. If that''s the case, let''s talk about it with Onee-sama. You never know, maybe she can come up with a brilliant idea! Nn, I imagine that the two of them were really against it right? ..It''s exactly as Onee-sama pictured. Well, both Father and Mother are really overprotective of Airy. I can somehow imagine it, because of how frail your body is since young, I could sort of understand why they had to do it. I don''t need Onee-sama to tell me, I already know! Wait that''s not it, I want my Onee-sama to find a way to let me join the Clan! Does Onee-sama have any ideas? Fumu..I don''t have an idea, but I''m sure I can solve it. There''s no idea but it''ll be solved!? What does that mean!? If there''s a way like that, I would like Onee-sama to tell me!! O, onee-sama!! What does that mean!? Do you have a way to convince Otou-sama and Okaa-sama!? Yeah, depending on what Danna-sama tells Father, that''ll decide it. I''m gonna head back to Danna-sama''s place, does Airy wanna follow? Brother-In-Law!? What sort of conversation is he gonna say? Whatever it is, if I can join the Clan, of course I''ll follow along! Yes! I would like you to take me along as well. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading Chapter 148 Proofread: Shiro Different from what happened back when I was trying to report the Clan''s name, it looks like King-sama is kinda busy right now. So I guess I''ll wait inside this room for the time being. I heard that he is listening to the reports of the request issued through the Adventurer''s Guild. As for the contents of the report, I wasn''t told about it, so I just have to pass the time. Surely the talk right now is extremely important. Now that I think about it, Aisha was also part of the adventurer''s guild, so I wonder if she had a request from the royal family too? While sitting on a chair and thinking whilst balancing with just two of the chair''s legs, a knock came from my door. Aah, is it time? Was what I thought as I stood up and gently opened the door. Then, the ones that went inside the room wasn''t who I thought it was. It wasn''t the maid, but Sylphy and Airy. Aah, seems like the both of them have already finished their business. Danna-sama, I have returned. Since you''re still here, it means that you have not met Father? Well, it could not be helped as Father is busy all the time. Yes, it seems like the request he sent for the Adventurer''s Guild has arrived, and he is currently listening on the report. I''ve explained to Sylphy what I heard from Maid-san about the reason why our audience with King-sama is delayed, but for some reason her eyes widen and raised her voice. ..Wha!? A report from the Guild!? What? What is it!? Was what I asked as the shocked Sylphy regained her composure and told me about it. From what she said, there is a possibility that the Demon country is starting a war against other countries. It is a ridiculous rumour, but if that rumour turns out to be true, then it''ll be way worse than you can ever imagine. Whether the rumours were true or not, just to be sure, the country has started requesting the Adventure Guild to help out. The request was made back when me and Sylphy gotten married, and it seemed that the timing of returning back to the capital to report this matter was also good timing. I didn''t know that the Demon country is that far away. Depending on the situation, we may have to help out too. Huh? Wait a second..the Demon Country''s invasion? Hm? Where have I heard of that before.. Aah! I remembered! ! ! That''s right! It was at that time! It was during the time when we were riding behind Jormungand-sama''s back towards the "Dungeon Prison", Jormungand-sama told us about it! Didn''t we saw a town that was invaded and destroyed! Sylphy! That rumour is true! I heard from Jormungand-sama that there was a new King being elected in the Demon country! Wha-?!Da, Danna-sama, is what you''re saying real! I''m not mistaken! Even I was there to witness the buildings being burned, stacked corpses, groups of Orcs..it was truly a hell-like scene! Listening from her own Danna reporting something so unreasonable, Sylphy could only open her mouth wide. Given the timing of the request to the Guild, we know that the Demon country has a considerable distance from the Orcus Kingdom of where we live. Indeed, there was a memory that took a while to remember when we were moving behind Jormungand-sama''s back who was flying at high speed. Which meant that there is still quite a distance before it comes to our kingdom.. After talking to Sylphy about it, we heard another knock from the door. Myne-sama, I apologize for making you wait but Your Majesty is now awaiting for your presence, please follow me toAra? I see that Hime-samas are also present right now. Now that she saw Sylphy and Airy who wasn''t with me just now, Maid-san was slightly surprised, but she immediately fixed herself. Yeap, a professional Maid indeed. Well then, let us go. Does the two Hime-sama want to follow as well? Yes, of course. Obviously ! Sylphy, and Airy the double princesses(Even though Sylphy was once one) answered, then the Maid said Alright, let us go together then. and left the room. Waffle was still on top of my head, while Kuu was floating beside Sylphy''s shoulder as we followed along. Then, Airy''s eyes opened wide and spoke. .O, Onee-sama.Th, what is that pink kid floating near your shoulder? Airy was pointing at Kuu, and with a scared voice asked Sylphy. Hm? Aah, this is the Divine Beast Cetus-sama''s daughter, Kuu. C, Cetus-sama you say!? Yes, a normal reaction indeed..I''m sure King-sama and Brother-In-Law-san would also have the same reactions. The whale race isn''t really a well known race after all, what''s more a daughter of the Divine Beast, it''s obvious that they would have that reaction.. Being the center of attention, Kuu was moving her tails while moving around. Apparently, she was happy about it. Kyu, KyuKyuu-! Then, moving closer to Airy, she made noises as she tried to greet Airy. ..What is it saying? I''m Kuu, please to meet you! Was what she said. After conveying Kuu''s words, Airy had a smile on her face as she greeted back, please to meet you too! Can''t Onee-sama speak with Kuu-chan? Unfortunately, since Aisha and I did not meet with Cetus-sama. While Airy and Sylphy were chatting away, the appearance of Maid-san has completely disappeared. Aah, Maid-san left us! Let''s hurry. Speaking while moving, we walked at a slightly faster pace, and the two followed suit. As I went out of the room and looked forward, I saw Maid-san waiting for me at a slightly further place. I deeply apologize for interrupting with your conversations. Maid-san bowed deeply. No! We are sorry as well! Maid-san apologized for moving too fast, and I apologized for being slow, and once that was over, we went to where King-sama awaits, in the office. You''re here, come on in. After knocking the door, I could hear Brother-In-Law-san''s voice from within. Accepting his offer, I opened the door and there I saw King-sama and Brother-san, and also Morg-san of the Prime Minister welcomed us all. I''ve kept you waiting for long as there was an urgent matter to be settled, so I apologize. As King-sama said that, before I could reply Sylphy spoke first. .Father, about that urgent matter.Is it about the entanglement with the Demon Country? After Sylphy spoke, King-sama, Brother-san, Prime Minister Morc had a panic look in their faces. ..Aaah, you''re right. I see,..I have just come to know about it not long, and my Danna-sama has a prominent report to tell you. What!? Myne? What sort of prominent report would that be? I then spoke about what I told Sylphy just now where Jormungand-sama and I saw what happened to the town. The more I continued, the cloudier the three of their faces became. ..I see, so Jormungand-sama told you. If that''s the case, then it''s not a mistake. After King-sama said that, the room turned quiet. Then, after some time, King-sama once again spoke. Well, let''s talk about that slowly afterwards, so what did you want to talk to me about? NO way, since Sylphy said that she was aware earlier, don''t tell me it was only about that? Perhaps the King knew about the atmosphere, so he tried to brighten up the mood by speaking at a cheerful voice. Alright, I will take on that intention and speak to him energetically. But since Prime Minister Morc is here, I can''t really say so specifically. After looking at Morc-san, I reported. Yes, that''s right. I have completely forgotten. The request that you gave me the other day, I have successfully created it and wanted to tell you. What!? Did you really completed it! Well done Myne! With that, the subject shifted to the Teleporting Door that I made. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! TLN: Note: Oh boy! The manga has been out for quite some time and I didnt even know about it! Talk about being blur! Well anyways, its at niconicodouga so do check it out~ And whoever wants to translate it, by all means go ahead! I would not have the time to do all of that, plus Im an amateur when it comes to translating manga >W Chapter 149 Proofread: Shiro What!? Have you finally completed it! Well done Myne! It seems that King-sama immediately understood that I was talking about the Teleporting Door. Just now, the King was trying to show a bright attitude to lighten the mood around us, but after hearing the report from me, he looked pleased from the bottom of his heart. Yes, the details.. The King again understood what my intentions were as I was looking at Prime Minister Morc. I''m sorry but, Morc, could you wait for us outside for a while? ..I do not mind but is it something that even I the Prime Minister can''t know about? Apparently, Prime Minister Morc noticed that I was staring at him earlier. Maybe that''s why he thought the King''s commands were strange. Let''s see, this talk literally concerns about one''s "life", and that is something that I have sworn not to talk about. The King reminded me of Fenrir-sama''s "Divine Beast''s Contract". However, that can only be accepted by those who have met Fenrir-sama and given approval from Fenrir-sama. Well, it''s true that if he mentioned it to someone about my skill, it might most certainly be a painful death, but if you don''t talk about it then the protection would stay. I don''t think Fenrir-sama would give it willingly to someone, especially giving it to humans for their convenience. Hou? Who did King-sama swear upon? Oh, apparently King-sama''s words seemed to have caught the interest of Morc-san. Well, I wonder how the King would solve this. Oh Morc, I do not dislike your attitude of trying to increase your knowledge about something of interest..but sometimes, there are things that you should be better off not knowing about in this world. Morc-san who heard the King''s reply, twitched his eyebrows. It might have been an unexpected reply. My heart was raising as to whether or not the word "Divine Beast''s Contract" would be mentioned. However, if you think about it, if someone talks about the "Divine Beast''s Contract", then it would break the content of the contract. As such, it is impossible for King-sama to do such a curious thing. Hohou, for Your Majesty to word it as such..This is knocking on wood, if that''s the case, shall I excuse myself. While shrugging his shoulders, the Prime Minister went out of the office. Somehow we dodged a person who was extremely curious about our situation, and the ones remaining in the office were only my family who knew about my skills. Waffle, just in case, could you search around our surroundings? When asked to do so, Waffle responded with Wafu! and immediately started searching. Even though I can practically use any skills, but in terms of sensing ability, Waffle is a step above me. Thus, leaving this to Waffle was the right decision. It''s alright, I didn''t sense any magic, nor people. Thanks Waffle! After thanking him, I gently stroked the tail that was hanging down in front of my eyes, and Waffle seemed happy as he narrowed his eyes. While looking at our situation, Brother-san asked excitedly. So, Younger Brother.was the door that has your skill sealed really completed? Yeah, a little..no, it was really difficult but.. While saying that, I took out the door which was connected to the Dismantling Room of our home which I made in advance and put it inside the storage bag. Both King-sama and Brother-san looked at the seemingly normal door. ..Father, Brother..is there anything wrong with the door? Airy who does not know the situation tilted her head while asking. Looking at her father and brother in excitement, she was curious too. This is what Danna-sama was here for. It might be the possibility of AIry''s hope to be fulfilled. Though Sylphy was explaining to Airy, she did not understand it well. Thus she continued looking at the door in a strange manner while tilting her head. Sylphy never went further with her explanation. I guess she thought that it would be understood once they look at it. Practical rather than theory, it is exactly as is. This door, is connected to my home''s Dismantling Room. After mentioning, Airy finally understood what it is. She showed a surprised expression. Th, this, could it be..the same movement skill that Onii-sama uses!? Listening to Airy''s words, King-sama finally asked. Fumu, well can I try it right away? Yes, but for safety reasons, I''m gonna go in first. Even though I''ve tested that there was nothing wrong with it, but if perchance King-sama used it and something were to happen, then it''ll be even troublesome. It would cause a chaos to the entirety of the Kingdom of Orcus. Hence, it was better for me to use it and prove that it is safe. So, Waffle who was on top of me, followed as I went through the door. Then it was Sylphy''s turn. The Fortuna Family disappeared without a trace, then after only the royal family were left, they looked at each other and nodded. Well, I''ll go first! Amongst the royal family, Airy was the first to go into the door. Well since Airy has experienced moving around with my skill. She did not feel any unease. When seeing Airy jumped into the door, Brother Alto followed suit. Fumu, so he really made such a thing..I wonder other than the Alchemist Maya, who else could do something like this.. Then finally, the King passed through the door. ..This is, where Dyne and Yukino lived huh. We moved from the Dismantling Room to the living room and we drank tea. Actually, the plan was to immediately return soon, but since the King insisted on looking around the house, we showed him around and thus we are now drinking tea. King-sama was once a friend of my mom and dad who was also in the same party. Therefore, I think that he was rather curious about the house. King-sama who was looking around slowly had a nostalgic, yet complicated expression that seemed to indicate loneliness. I''m sure he was remembering the old days. I don''t know how he felt because to me it was just an ordinary sight, but surely from the King''s point of view, it was that of my mom and dad who lived here. Myne, well done. Well, it is a shame that we can''t use it in a big scale due to the "Divine Beast''s Contract".. King-sama was praising me. ..Younger Brother.I think that this door is great and all, but I feel like there is one drawback to it.. After Brother-san passed through the door with an excited feeling, asked me in a cool tone. A drawback.? Hm, Hm, Hm? What is it? I can''t think of anything at all.. Sylphy too was wondering? As she tilted her head. Even though it had no relation whatsoever, but the gesture of Sylphy tilting her head looked exactly like Airy before. As expected of sisters. I was impressed by strange things. Whoops, the story has diverted. So, a disadvantage huh.. I''m sorry Brother-san. But I do not understand. As I answered, Brother-san pointing out the disadvantages of the door. The drawbacks of the door is.. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. TLN Note: So recently I have been thinking about some ideas for my upcoming project, and one of them had to do with coming up with an original idea for a short novel story. Its still a work in progress, so not everything is final at the moment, but I have planned out a rough draft about how the story is gonna go, and the main part about this story is, its gonna be a choose your own path kinda story, so I want the readers(everyone) to participate it actually building the protagonists path till the very end. Chapter 150 The drawbacks of the door is.. I swallowed my saliva in anticipation of Brother-san''s next words. Ah it wasn''t just me, but the rest of us were also waiting for his response. .that anyone can just use it to move around. Everyone let out a Fuuh sigh of relief. It was surprisingly a simple drawback. Rather, wasn''t the reason why they called me to create this was so that movement would be convenient? I felt that Brother-san''s point of view contradicts the purpose in the first place.. Uhmm Brother-san, about your worries. As I tried to inquire further, Brother-san shortly said Aah and nodded. Hm? I wonder what happened. Even though I properly completed my assignment, I don''t think it''s a drawback? As I was still wondering while tilting left to right, Sylphy suddenly clapped her hands together and said Aah, I get it now.. If even King-sama didn''t mention anything, then even he acknowledges this drawback/flaw. I could see that Airy had an expression of not knowing either, well I can''t blame her as she has only recently come to know about the existence of this door. Right now, it''s only me who don''t understand what the flaw was. ..Well, even if if I don''t understand why, I could just create something that counters that flaw. I''m sorry, I really don''t get it. I said obediently as I gave up on guessing. However, it wasn''t Brother-san that answered, but King-sama that gave me a hint. Myne, about what Alto said, to some extent it has something to do with how the user operates. And, it would be a problem in specific circumstances. To some extent on how it''s used? However, during specific uses there would be a problem..? It confuses me even more. How do I put it, let''s say you gave your family and those who are under Fenrir-sama''s contract to use this door, it wouldn''t be a problem. However, what if let''s say for example Morc from earlier would be able to use it too, then what would be the outcome? This time it was Brother-san that gave a much more definite explanation. I see now, it means that anyone could use this non-standardized item. Plus, I might be a suspect if anyone could use it and figured out who made it. I who wanted my skills to be absolutely concealed, having it leak out would certainly cause a lot of trouble. If I were to point it out, I think that the current state that other unspecified people could use this door is not good. In this kind of state, anyone who uses this door would ask about the details every time. And if that were to happen and we can''t find a way to deceive them, it''ll probably cause havoc. I''ve should''ve said this earlier, it might be possible to prevent it to a certain extent by clarifying who could use it. For example, it could be placed in the office room or in a private room..However, it might not be a 100% guaranteed that it will be safe. Just like Morc earlier, anyone might just walk in. There might also be people who would meet the King to talk about trivial matters, and counter measures to those are kinda impossible, because it''s not unusual for people to come. That''s true. Whether it''s in the office room or a private room of King-sama, there is not an absolute place where no people would come and go. Well compared to other places, the people coming and going out of these rooms are little in number, but it''s still not zero. For example, the maids who are working in the royal palace. They would still need to do their jobs by cleaning for the two example rooms. Cleaning each and every room and washing the clothes and bed covers are naturally done every day without fail. In other words, if you place this door in either of these, it would be inevitable that they will see this door. Naturally, from the maid''s standpoint, I guess they''ll never touch the furnitures of both rooms without permission. They''ll get in trouble because of it and they might be dismissed, but being dismissed would also be another inconvenience as the royal palace would have to hire another maid. What''s more, you can''t give an order and say that they absolutely cannot touch the door, as the thing called a door is something that is supposed to be cleaned as well. So even if it''s a furniture, it should obviously be cleaned. Then what if they are trying to clean the back of the door? Well if it''s the maid who always guides me, I don''t think she''ll have any problems finding out. Anyways, she has already knew that I can suddenly appear in a room. They even put in the trouble of creating the bell in my room just in case of my sudden appearance. I don''t know why go through all that trouble, but I guess it''s to figure out when I''m coming. Still, even if she opened the door by mistake, I would expect that probably nothing would change as she''ll probably just associate the door being able to move anywhere with my secret. As Aisha and Sylphy knew about my skills, she would just think that "Oh they must have a secret" and would come to understand without knowing too much about the details. Indeed in such a case, it made sense. However, if it was Prime Minister Morc, then it''ll be a different from that of the maid. Well, hearing about it from Sylphy and Brother-san, I heard that he isn''t a bad person. Even though I heard that there are plenty of planned conspiracies, but all is going on is in consideration of the national interest, and it''s all for the royal family. But if it would compromise my secret being exposed, then the answer would be a big fat NO. It''s clear that we can''t speak of it carelessly. It certainly has its faults Aah, so did you finally understand? Oh and also, this is only in specific cases..however, it''s almost impossible Ah, I did remember King-sama saying that it might be troublesome for specific uses. What could it be, in the first place what kind of specific purposes..? When our royalty has to abandon the Kingdom and run away. Eh? There is nothing to be surprised about though? Our country is having war with other countries, so there might be a possibility that the royal palace would become a battlefield. When that happens, how would my girls escape? With this door, the possibility of escaping will rise considerably. However, after getting away, if the pursuer notices this doorOf course, you know what happens next? In such cases, it would mean that it''s troublesome if anyone can enter it, well obviously this is still a very special case. ..I see, it is indeed troubling if such a thing were to occur. Well, if this door would be used during emergencies, I would be happy to let it be used. However, as of right now, it''ll be useless if both sides can use it. I have understood the flaws. Let me think about some countermeasures. As I said that, King-sama and Brother-san both cheered Aah, good luck with it.. For now, let''s figure out another way of working around the usage. ..Well then, let''s bring about the next topic, it''s about the invasion of the Demon Country? Author''s Note: Thanks for reading TLN Note: I''m sorry if my translation is a little wonky, after rereading it, I''ll try and proofread it again ASAP. P.S: About the new novel that Im coming up with, I want some ideas about the MCs name, Im gonna ask again during the release of Level 1 Guy chapter on Saturday, so after gathering some name ideas, Im gonna come up with a poll to decide on the name! Thank you for reading and supporting~~~ Chapter 151 Proofread: Shiro Featured Image Credited: Psycho pass Well then, Myne..you''ve mentioned about a crucial information regarding the Demon Country. Could you tell me a little more about what Jormungandr-sama told you? King-sama and Brother-san looked at me with dead serious eyes. Thus I told them all about it without missing a single word, I wonder if they could catch up. Etto. After a new Demon King was elected, they began by destroying several neighbouring countries. A lot of humans that were captured have been brought back to the Demon Country as slaves. I''ve even seen a village being attacked by the Demon Race.And what seemed to be Hume''s joining in to fight back the Demon Race. As Jormungandr-sama roughly told me about the details, I briefly conveyed to them what he said. What? There were Humes there.what''s going on? ..I''m not sure either, because Jormungandr-sama was flying way high up the sky. However. ..However? What else? If there''s anything that caught your interest, please do tell us more about it. It''s about those people that looked like Humes, while I was up in the air, I noticed something. Somehow if my skill wasn''t active, I wouldn''t have been able to figure out what the situation was.. That''s right, at that time..That guy was directly looking at me while smiling. I''m sure he''d noticed me. If I didn''t have the Enhance VIsion?M skill, I wouldn''t have known at all. Your skills? Wait so you didn''t use your Appraisal skill? Since Jormungandr-sama was moving at such a high speed, before I could activate my Appraisal skill, we''ve already flown past the village. Right, it was rather unfortunate that I missed my chance to use Appraisal. However, someday I''ll clash with that guyMy guts was telling me that. Fumu, I see. That guy that you brought up sure interests me. Brother-san then put his hand on his chin and began thinking. Are you sure it''s the Hume race?Even if it''s you, it might just be that you''ve judged it wrongly. King-sama asked further. Hmmm, well I didn''t say that it was absolutely a Hume.However, from what I could see, it had the shape of a Hume. After I answered, King-sama did a similar thinking pose like Brother-san.. I don''t think that is worth anything useful though, they''re really like father like son. That''s right, Sylphy would have that kind of behaviour from time to time. ..This is just a possibility, but that manhe might be one of the leaders who were leading the Demon Race? King-sama unexpectedly told me. A Demon(Majin)? Aah, that''s right. It''s one of the positions in the Demon Country, when King-sama said Demon, he meant their race. In the past we''ve met it once, I..no my party has fought against a Demon before. In the first place, the Hume race do not understand much about the information of the Demon Country, let alone the Demon Races. Well it''s not like they have anything to say as we never had any exchanges. The details of how the Demons or the Demon Races(Orc, Goblin, etc..) are living together are quite mysterious. And such a mysterious Demon had fought against King-sama''s party before. So the person that I saw, was this Demon person? It might be a possibility. Well in the first place, the Demon Race wouldn''t be surrounded with the Hume Race, let alone working together. Well it''s not like there''s anything to lose by thinking that it might be a Demon. What''s more, other than Skills, the Demons do posses some strange powers as well. Seeing as how he saw you from way up the sky, it might be one of his powers. I see, since at that time I didn''t know anything about them, I just thought he was a Hume.. If it''s a war involving the Demon Country, then it''s no wonder that a Demon acting as the commander would lead the troops. What King-sama hypothesized might just be correct. Anyways, now that I''ve heard from both the Adventurer''s Guild and Myne''s stories, the fact that the Demon Country is launching a war against us is without a doubt happening. Even though we''re far from the Augusta Kingdom, we aren''t in imminent threat, but that''s precisely why we should think about some countermeasures. Father, this is just a sudden thought of mine but..Cleo, what about the movement of the Grand Duchy Cleo..? Hm? This is the first time I''ve heard of such country.. And King-sama who heard of that name, had an extremely unpleasant expression. ..I don''t know, but I hope they won''t do anything bad. The story about the Demon Country that might be a huge problem in the future ended for the moment, so we relaxed ourselves with a cup of tea. The talk right now, went back to the spacetime door. Anyways, I was surprised about the door that Myne created. I know that I''ve asked you to create it, but to actually have done it was out of my expectation. King-sama talked to me in a good mood. Even with the flaws, to be able to find such a useful method is still a plus. If only there''s a way we can use it at the present moment.. After Brother-san said that, for some reason Airy stood up and looked at us then started speaking. Dear Father, about the matter regarding me not being able to join Myne Onii-sama''s Clan, can you please reconsider it. Aah, that''s right. It seems like Airy hasn''t obtained permission from King-sama and Queen-sama. Even though I''ve never said anything since then, I was wondering what had happened to it. I''m sure that Sylphy who brought Airy over was to discuss about it. Well then, King-sama.how are you going to decide on this? I''ve already said this before, even if it''s Myne or Sylphy, and even Aisha who''s living together, they wouldn''t be able to follow you everywhere right? What if at the off chance that something has happened to your body? So please just give up on it. An expected reply. If I looked at the parent''s perspective, I too would be worried about letting my daughter who has a poor physical condition to go to some place for a long period of time. Dear Father, if I may comment about it too? Hm? What is Sylphy up to? I wonder if she''s trying to support Airy as well. I''m sure that she has talked to Airy about various things It''s about Danna-sama''s "door" that he created, if we can use that then the problem for Airy would be solved. Instead of staying at Lucas, she could just come here from the palace everyday and Father wouldn''t have to worry about it either.How about it? ..I get it now. If she can traverse here immediately she could get into the bath and replenish her magic for a day, then after a fixed time, she could come again and replenish her energy again. It might be grueling to sit on the horse carriage everyday to come to Lucas, so if she uses my spacetime door, then she could come here everyday. Muuno, it''s still a no. If an emergency occurs, and if there''s nobody that understands the function of this door nearby, wouldn''t that just be the same as before. Mumumu, Dear Father.you''re really stubborn you know that. No wait, I do understand how you feel Airy, but it''s because King-sama is really worried about you, that''s why he said these things to you, he''s not being stubborn okay, I repeat, not stubborn If that''s the case, then we can just ask Kate the Maid(rhymes) to follow Airy then? Sylphy then proposed another idea. Kate the Maid? I wonder who''s that.. Don''t tell me, it''s the maid-san that always looks after me? However, the maid can''t follow her to the Clan House everyday right? Isn''t maid-san busy as is? .If Kate agrees to it, then that''s just the way it is.. Even Brother-san who was keeping quiet for awhile started having an interest. If this was a game, then Airy would''ve convoluted King-sama. That''s right! If Kate were to follow me then there will be no problem! Father! Please let me go! I want to join Onii-sama''s Clan!!! What an intense battle between family members. Waffle, Kuu, and I are just outsidersBy the way, Waffle was on top of my head, and I was hugging Kuu, but even they looked like they were about to fall asleep. I understand both Airy''s and King-sama''s feelings, so I wish I could convince both sides with a suitable answer. .I''ve understand all of your feelings. I will discuss this with Garnet tomorrow, so wait for the news. In the end, as they left my home, they didn''t come to a conclusion so Sylphy went back to the palace and stayed. Also, the door that I created will be placed inside Garnet-sama''s room until I come up with the new and improved version. Since it''s Garnet-sama''s room, the only ones allowed to go in would be King-sama and his family, and also Kate the Maid. Even the second queen and Prince Lectar who didn''t receive Fenrir-sama''s "Divine Beast''s Contract" wouldn''t go in. Well, I guess the security is safe for now. .Then, the next morning, eating Aisha''s delicious breakfast, needless to say that Airy with a smile on her face and Kate wearing a maid uniform had join for breakfast as well. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. TLN Note: Just a small reminder for the names~ Im gonna be making a poll soon, after collecting some names, and posting it separate to the other novels Chapter 152 Proofread: Shiro This morning, there were quite a few people visiting my home. That''s right, the long awaited Clan House has finally been completed. Which means, the Clan Eternal Sunflower is about to start its real purpose. Even though it''s a newly created Clan, there are our two Princess Knights, Sylphid, once the first Princess and a former B Rank Adventurer, and another, AIsha, that also holds the title of the Holy Bow. There wasn''t any reason for them not to be noticed by everyone. What''s more was the building. It was well informed that a considerable amount of money has been invested by the Royal Family. However, it is obvious that taxes weren''t used at all from their treasury. The money that was invested by the Royal Family is all money personally brought out by them. It might be affiliated that because the former First Princess is under the clan, but that wasn''t the only reason why a huge sum of money was invested by the Royal Family. Considering that you have invested that much money into something, it is without a doubt that someone like the Royal Family is hoping for the Clan to benefit for them in the future. Therefore, although it is a newly formed Clan, it has already been recognized by many as being in line with other major clans. ..Hence why there is a ceremony being held for the completion of the Clan House. Even though I insisted till the very end that I did not want something like a ceremony, I was strongly persuaded by both King-sama and Brother-san, it became something that I must absolutely join no matter what. But oh well, it is because of that that the Town of Lucas is being visited by nobles and powerful peoples from other towns, and even representatives of major clans were gathered here today. Just so you know, it''s already obvious, but..since the representative of the Royal Family, Brother Alto, has decided to participate in this ceremony, so even the representative of Clan: Alchemist Library, Prince Lewis has come as well. It became an extraordinary ceremony as there were two Princes to come and join. What''s wrong Myne, making a face like that.. I was being asked by Brother-san about my troubled and listless expression. Un, Brother-san..You knew why I''m like that right? I can see your eyes, they''re laughing directly at me, you know that right? I''m sure that Myne Onii-sama is just being nervous, that''s all! Aah, that''s right, Airy was here too. It wasn''t just two Princes, but two Princesses (though one of them is a former) as well that are present. I got a feeling something big is about to happen Ah no, I''m sure Brother-san would know the reason? Aah, of course I know. Do you seriously hate the ceremony? It was the same with the wedding..no matter what others say that I''m now a noble, in my mind I''m but a commoner still? To have such a large scale ceremony in front of everybody, obviously I would hate it While complaining to Brother-san, Amy-san called for my name. Myne-sa~n, where are you~? There''s a guest here waiting for you~ Hm? A guest.I wonder who? As today I had to greet many guests, from nobles to powerful peoples, if anything, there were a lot of people that are interested in Sylphy. Anyways I should go and have a look. I told Brother-san and Airy to kill some time as I hurried over to the entrance. Sorry for the wait, Amy-san. About the guest that you said..? As I went back to the living room and looked around. As before the ceremony starts, nobody is allowed inside the Clan House, so the guests were all waited at my living room. However, the guest that I was expecting isn''t around. Aah, Myne-san! I was looking for you, you know! The guest is waiting at the entrance! Even though I insisted on him to come in, but he said that I''m fine waiting here. .I wonder who this person is? To me, it sounded like he wasn''t one of the nobles..For now let''s hurry to the entrance! I can''t let a guest wait for me! Sorry for the wait! I''m the owner of the Fortuna Family, Myne?Fortuna. After introducing myself, I walked over to the entrance..and the person there was. Ou! Myne! As promised, I''m here for the Speed Shoes!! It''s Cashew-san! The guest was surprisingly the leader of Clan: Soaring Dust, an A Rank Adventurer named Cashew-san. I see, when they meant by a major clan representative to come, it was Cashew-san! Now that I think about it, I did ask him to come and take the Speed Shoes, and since he''s coming to the ceremony anyways, what better time than now to come and get it. I was finally able to comeonce again I give you my thanks. The offer you gave this time was really helpful. Well, the Client was quite hard to catch, so it took quite some time out of me. However, we received more than the contract offered, which meant we are rewarded for an entire month. I remembered a month ago in the Dungeon of Strength. Cashew-san was grinning from left to right, and started talking. Well then, you think you can hand over the goods? Yeah, no problem. I then took out the Speed Shoe from my storage back, and handed it to Cashew-san. Immediately, Cashew-san observed the shoes from up and down, left and right. This is, without a doubt, the Speed Shoes. So about the payment. It''s alright, just take it. Huh? The one sentence I gave was too unexpected of an answer. After letting out a stupefied voice, he stared at me my face, stunned. Well honestly, the matter about the money was discussed with my family so we decided to give it to him. Well then, about the Speed Shoes..how much should we sell to Cashew-san? While exchanging the newly acquired Ciel Soulier (TLN:I''m quoting this from the previous translator as even I have no idea what it is, it might be the Seven-League Boots from mythology?) with the Speed Shoes that Aisha had in the Dungeon of Strength, I asked Aisha and Sylphy about their input. Danna-sama, about that..Why not give it for free? For free? Why? I was struggling so much for it, so I''m sure I could sell it for a high price, but why give it for free. That''s not what I mean, it''s not truly free if you think about it. I thought that it would be a good idea to have Cashew owe us a favour. From what I know of Cashew, he is a former A Rank Adventurer and has a very high record of being reliable. If we have someone like him backing us up, honestly it''s the best deal. ..However, I''m sure that Sylphy and Aisha are acquaintanced to him? Yes, it''s true that we are acquainted to him. However, It''s different for Danna-sama? It''s better to gain connections for Danna-sama and someone like Cashew. And also Danna-sama is our leader too. After Sylphy said that, Aisha who was quiet this whole time started to speak as well. Myne-kun, I too agree with the Princess. If we''re short on cash, but we''re not right now, so have a connection with Cashew would be a great merit for Myne-kun. I see, since I''ve been poor for a long time, my mindset was immediately moved towards earning money, but at this moment, we aren''t troubled by money. Hunting monsters, then selling it to the butcher and to the Clan of Prince Lewis, so things like worrying about money was long gone. I felt nostalgic hunting for rabbits and putting up traps. It''s true that its necessary to have connections between various people. The people that I have owed my life to, were definitely the people who Father and Mother left to take care of me. Butcher Ojii-san, The weapon shop Ojii-san, the Armor Ojii-san, and the Alchemist Onii-san. The town mayor, the craftsmanship-san, the gatekeeper Edgar-sanI cannot tell how much I''m grateful for them. Therefore, I can understand what Sylphy and Aisha wanted. That''s right! Since it''s approaching let''s give it to Cashew-san as a gift then! For the commemoration of getting to know Cashew-san! I smiled, and gazed at the Speed Shoes while bowing my head. Fuu, even your two brides are strange..Is it true that married couples are said to resemble each other? Alright, I understand, I will receive it. You said that you''re working together with Prince Lewis''s Clan right. Why not be in good terms with us as well? Yes! Certainly! I will happily cooperate with you! With that, it was decided that I have gained a reassuring friend. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! TLN Note: Gosh, I just translated one of the chapters for cut&paste, and let me tell you I have someone I extremely hate in this novel. Chapter 153 Proofread: Shiro After separating ways with Cashew-san, the guests came inside my house one after another. Hello, Myne-dono. The one who greeted me was Captain Franz. And behind Captain Franz was a large older male Knight wearing a rugged armor and another one is a brown skinned.female knight that is probably the same age as Sylphy. They''re probably the two people that I heard from Captain Franz who would be accompanying us. Since they are to escort the only living elf, Amy-san around, I doubt that their personality would have any problems. I''m sure that the both of them are excellent people. ..Eh? Now that I think about it, aren''t we missing another two more civil officials. Don''t tell me that they hated Lucas that much that they swore not to step foot to this town!? Th, that would be disastrous! We can''t have Amy-san be in charge of the reception and also office work.. I wonder if Captain Franz guessed what I was panicking about, as he continued speaking while smiling. For now, let''s focus on what he''s gonna say. It''s bad if I don''t hear all the details. ..So, let me introduce them. With one word from the Captain, the two knights from behind stood forward. Hmmm, the slightly older Knight-san..gives out such pressure when he stood closer to me..It wasn''t because of the armor, it was the person himself that was emitting such pressure. Anyways, he has a firm build with a white moustache which was his characteristics. My name is Gantz! Myne-dono, it''s a pleasure to meet you! Gahahahahaha. This elderly Knight-san..Gantz-san does the same as Brother-san where he smacks my back repeatedly while energetically and loudly greeted me. From the looks of it, he seems to be a lively person. Hello, my name is Melissa. Please take care of me from now on. The brown skinned Knight-san is name Melissa-san. To put it in one word, she''s beautiful..It was a different beauty compared to Sylphy and Aisha, it''s as though she portrays a very active, or maybe a fierce appearance..that was the sort of image I received. From what Captain Franz has said before, both of them have amazing histories. Let''s start of with Gantz-san first. It seems like he was once under the Konoe Knights Division. Even though his personality is very lively, I''m sure his fighting experience would follow the same traits. The weapon that he uses are, Two-Handed Axes. Plus, without hiding his skills, he broadly told us that he has Two-Handed Axe?Holy and Frontal Breakthrough. Some time ago, he was fighting alongside with King-sama. Oh and also, since its after King-sama became a King, he wasn''t acquainted to my Father and Mother. Name: Gantz?Forum Race: Hume LV: 51 Sex: Male Age: 62 years old Occupation: Ex-Captain of the Konoe Knights Skill Two-Handed Axe?Holy Lv8 Frontal Breakthrough Lv10 Handicraft Lv7 Hmm, I''m sure that he''d openly told us about his skills butHandicraft? What''s more, the LV is quite high..It''s a skill that I would never have guessed he has based on his appearance.. ..And then, we have Melissa-san. She herself has quite the amazing history too. Seems like she''s the Vice Captain of the 2nd Konoe Knights. Both her personality and ability is at the top class, together with the Captains of the First?Second Konoe Divisions, even Captain Franz praised that she has outstanding talents when he first saw her. Originally, Captain Franz wanted to leave from the First Order of the Konoe Division for her, but there was no way for Melissa-san, who is the Vice Captain of the Second Konoe Knights to be delegated to Captain Franz''s position as the Captain in charge of the Second Division would not like it. As the Captain that belongs to the Second Knights Division loves innocent looking girls,it seems that he would frequently sexually harassed women such as Melissa-san. So even if he had some personality problems, combat, talent and command wise, even the country has to admit that he is the real deal to be a Captain. However, it seemed like Melissa-san have reached her limit of patience, and just the other day told Brother-san that she wanted to quit her job. Well, even if the reason for quitting the job was her higher up sexually harassing her, they can''t easily let such a talented person be fired.. Thus, Brother-san who thought hard over how to keep her discussed with Captain Franz, and finally thought of inviting her over to become under my Konoe Knight unit. To begin with, she looked up greatly towards Sylphy, and trusts Captain Franz, so she quickly decided to transfer over. Name: Melissa?Virus Race: Hume LV: 34 Sex: Female Age: 20 years old Occupation: Ex-Vice Captain of the Second Konoe Knights Skill Two-handed Spear?Holy Lv5 One-handed Spear?Extreme Lv4 Support Magic?Speed Decrease Lv7 Wow! In terms of skills, she''s way superior than both Brother-san and Captain Franz together. So she''s an expert with spears. She even has a support magic.. It really is a waste if she were to leave. Fumufumu, her age is.older than Sylphy by one year. Since she respects/looks up to Sylphy, perhaps she would be a good companion to talk with? Alright, so these are the members that would be serving under the Fortuna family. It''s nice to meet you all as well! I''m still rather inexperienced as a person, and as you can see I''m from the countryside. So I may cause inconvenience to everybody. However, I will do my best to learn and grow variously from everyone! After saying that, I bowed my head down, and Gantz-san and Melissa-san had blank expressions on their face. Aah, their faces reminded me of when I first introduced myself to Aisha and the Guild Leader. Gahahahahah! I see, I see. It''s just as Your Majesty said! My, Myne-dono, please raise your head! We''re your subordinates, aren''t we.. They both of them showed me some interesting reactions, then Captain Franz let out a sigh before cutting into our conversation. ..Melissa, that''s just how Myne-dono is. And I see that Gantz-dono have heard about him from Your Majesty I suppose. Hm? Something like that. That''s why this old body of mine who had retired came back to play apart in this lad''s stage..What''s more, it''s a pleasure to see how our former Master grows from now onwards. ..Haah. The three Knights who were talking about me looked at me, then Sylphy who saw me walked away towards us while bringing over a man and a woman. Danna-sama, so you were here?..Oh? If it isn''t Melissa, I see. If you''re the one who came here, then I''m relieved. Nn? Ah if it isn''t Hime-sama, I''m also here too ya know? Gantz Ji, you don''t have to say for me to know. you don''t think I could miss such a huge body within my sight?..However, for Gantz Ji to return, I''m rather surprised. As I suspected, Sylphy not only knew Melissa-san, but Gantz-san as well. Well, they are former Konoe Knights, so it''s not uncommon for her not to know. Sylphy, who are those two? I asked as I saw two nervous looking people standing behind Sylphy. Aah, I''m sorry for not saying anything. These two are the newly assigned civil officials for our Eternal Sunflower. After Sylphy has introduced them, the two of them stepped forward awkwardly and bowed to me. Nice to meet-syuuu! ..Ah they bit their tongue. Or more like, how did the both of them bit their tongue at the exact same time.. Eh?? The two of them looked oddly similarDon''t tell me.. Ni, Nice to meet you! We are the civil officials from now on, please take care of me. My name is Leon?Iczer. My name is Mira?Iczer. Aah, if they have the same family names, then that means they''re brothers and sisters? Siblings?..No maybe they''re twins. ..Whatever it is, they really looked similar. As you can tell, they''re both twins. Leon is the brother and Mira is the sister. As Sylphy explained, they seemed to have lived in a town that was further north from the Kingdom called Brine. Their house, the Iczer family are of middle-class aristocrats, and they have been getting high acclaim from the Royal Family which helped build a reputation. However, Leon-san and Mira-san were the third and fourth son and daughter of the family, so it wasn''t necessary for them to inherit the family, thus they were sent off to a relative of the Iczer family which are all merchants, so while the both of them were there, they studied seriously to help out as much as they could. Occasionally, the wife of Captain Franz would go in and out of the merchant house, so she knows how hard those two works. Even if they were nobles, and based on their conversations, it seems like they were good people. Captain Franz who heard of the story secretly confirmed the two of them, and after judged their personality and work efficiency, decided to scout them. Do they both know of Amy-san? No matter if they are sons of nobles, I''m pretty worried about sharing Amy-san''s secret. Yes, they know. Don''t worry, I''m sure they won''t tell anyone. From my question, Captain Franz replied with confidence. I don''t think it''s a 100% that they wouldn''t tell.. While I was thinking as such, Sylphy whispered to me. The Craftsmanship-san has created a bracelet-type magic tool, which prohibits someone from being able to speak of a certain matter. Whaat, I didn''t know such convenient magic tool could be created by Craftsmanship-san I really have to meet with them again. Anyways, if such magic tools exist, then I have nothing to worry about. I understand, Leon-san, Mira-san! It''s a pleasure to meet the both of you!! With this, the initial members of Eternal Sunflower is officially decided. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Please continue reading it from now onward. TLN Note(about the scheduling of Level 1 Guy and Cut&Paste): I was thinking though, is it better to have the chapters for cut and paste be released on Thursdays and Sundays, rather than Tuesdays and Thursdays? And as for Level 1 Guy, I could then put it on Tuesdays and Saturdays? Or is the current schedule right now alright with everyone? I feel that it would be better to have a gap in between so you have more anticipation on it? Not really sure where Im going with that. nyways, let me know your thoughts about it~ Chapter 154 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Proofread: Shiro Fuu, with that the greetings are done I suppose.. After exchanging greetings with the newly introduced people, Aisha and Amy-san brought over Waffle and Kuu over to where I originally was. With this, everyone from the Eternal Sunflower has gathered? Captain Franz, Gantz-san, and Melissa-san are under the Konoe Knights of Fortuna, so they aren''t really part of the Clan members. But of course, if situation arises in the Clan, they would come and help out, which basically means its sort of lending their powers for the Clan House whenever needed. Regarding the civil officials, the Iczer siblings are to be registered as members under the Eternal Sunflower..Well, it''s just a front for the outside people. In terms of results, we''ll just play by ear, so it''s something like Eternal Sunflower + Fortuna''s Konoe Knights working together as a team. Members of Eternal Sunflower Myne?Fortuna Sylphid?Fortuna Aisha?Fortuna Amy Aerial?Augusta Kate Leon?Iczer Mira?Iczer Waffle Kuu Fortuna''s Konoe Knights Franz?Works Gantz?Forum Melissa?Virus Myne-kun, Prince Lewis has asked for you to gather in front of the Clan House as the ceremony is about to start. While hugging Waffle, Aisha turned to me and said. Aah, it''s almost time..I''m bummed out but I still have to do my best. After talking to everyone on the spot, we started moving to the place. ..However at that time, I did not realize it. There was a person that I did not greet yet. And while we moved to the open space, that person was staring at us, observing us in the shadows. The ceremony has finally started. Right now, the person that was standing on top of the podium was the Village Chief. In conclusion, the place that we''re living in right now, Lucas, has officially gave birth to a new Clan. The Eternal Sunflower, I''d love for everyone here today, to please remember this name. Just the other day, we had a wedding ceremony belonging to Sylphid-sama and the former Guild Receptionist, Aisha-dono which had its problems as well..However, these are the things that we, as the residents of Lucas, need to know about. The speech of the Village Chief continued. Heed my words, everyone here today. The representative of this Clan isn''t actually Sylphid-sama. That''s right, the representative of the Clan is none other than the husband of Sylphid-sama and Aisha-dono, Myne-dono. Does everyone know about Myne-dono? To us, the residents of Lucas, he is a hero. The child that was left behind by Dyne-dono and Yukin-dono, that is Myne-dono. And that Myne-dono is the representative of this clan. Thus, let us bless him from the bottom of our hearts!! The citizens that heard the speech of the Village Chief, all cheered at once. Then, various people started looking at our direction,However, the gazes are by no means unpleasant. Feelings of appreciation and familiarity..and the feeling of warmth from the gazes of the audiences were directed towards us. Even though Father and Mother have passed away for more than 5 years..However, I know for a fact that the citizens of Lucas all respected Father and Mother. Thank you for remembering my Father and Mother! They''re my pride and joy! ! I am really happy ! ! Facing against the people that were gathered before me, I bowed down deeply to them. And from the crowds that were looking at me, one man shouted. We as well are proud of Dyne-san and Yukin-san, being a hero for us! How can we possibly forget about them! Puff your chest up, Myne! To them, you were their pride and joy as well! And also Myne! To all the citizens of Lucas, you are also our proud son! Get it! So do your best! We''re all here for ya! The crowds that were cheering earlier gotten even louder. The people gathered here all smiled and called out to my name, rooting for me. The man that voiced out his feelings. I''ve seen almost everyone here in the village, but I have not seen him before. ..However, I received such warm words from him. I remembered as well, at that time when I went back home after the wedding ceremony, how lucky of a guy I was. Everyone in the Village of Lucas are all good people. After that, the cheers continued until Brother-san went up the stage and continued. As expected of the King''s son, the moment he opened his mouth, everyone went quiet and listened. The royal family of this country really is liked by everyone. As far as I can see, there is no need for me to say much. However, there is one thing I would like to address. Brother-san then slowly turned and looked at everyone. The cheers so far has calm down, and the citizens have switched their attention to Brother-san. Really, as I expect from the Prince, he is really used to giving speeches. I think no matter how hard I try, I do not think I can imitate what he just did. Brother-san started out with some congratulatory addresses, then talked about how the royal family is expecting of the Clan before leaving the stage. ..Next up, it was time for me to give my speech. Uugh, I''m really nervous right now..It was the same during the wedding ceremony, but this time I was to give a speech in front of a huge crowd, which I''m bad at. Hello everyone! Thank you so much for earlier! I am extremely happy with the words of encouragement. Once again, I''m the representative of the Clan, Myne. I really love the warm hearts of the citizens of Lucas. Hence why, I would love to work hard to make this a wonderful village with my Clan friends and my family, so if there''s anything else you want to say, please do so! So once again, please take care of me! With all my heart, I thanked them all. During mid-sentence, I have completely forgotten what I had just said, but when I walked down the stage, both Sylphy and Aisha gave me a sweet smile, which meant that I have properly said what I have to say, so I comfort my chest in relief. After that, a few nobles took the stage, similar to the royal family, they expect great accomplishments from our Clan, and with that the ceremony has ended without any troubles. Fuu, I knew I am bad with this kind of stuff. Clan, together with the Konoe Knights, we were talking and relaxing inside the completed Clan House''s first floor,when a warrior-like man wearing a skin armor and a man with slightly bad eyesights with the similar skin armor entered the Clan House. I apologize but, there aren''t any clan activities for the day. One of the Konoe Knights, Melissa-san spoke to the guys that came in. Wafu! (KyuKyu!)It''s them! ! Waffle and Kuu suddenly shouted at those guys that just came in. Hm? Do the both of them know the two man?? Author''s Note: Thanks for reading There''s a side story about the king when he was young, but I won''t really dwell into that until I finally catch up with the latest chapter of this series(if even possible). P.S Short TLN Note: I just updated my tier list on Patreon, its so cute right now~ Please go there and look at them >W<>P.P.S.S: You dont have to be a Patron, this is just because the tier list looks cool finally, so I wanted to share it, but i mean if you want to then be my guest XD Chapter 155 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! TLN Note: People asking about who I hate in the first few chapters before? Well, today youll meet that person. Proofread: Shiro I apologize but, there aren''t any clan activities for the day. One of the Konoe Knights, Melissa-san spoke to the guys that came in. Wafu!(KyuKyu!) It''s them! Hmm? Do they know them?? I don''t remember seeing them before, unless they met them during the trip to the forest. Most of the time, Waffle and Kuu would either be with me or with my family members, so if they recognized someone that I have not met before, with this kind of timing, it must be during that time. Do the both of you know them? The first guy who came in, we do not know himC But the other guy who came in, is Chunsuke''s master, Kyu. Chunsuke? Master? What in heavens name are they even talking about.. Even so, why are they here? I''m sure that only the guests can come into the Clan House. I''m sorry eh, we have business with this Clan..pardon us. Ignoring Melissa-san''s words, the guys just walked towards where we were sitting. ..Melissa-san can''t strongly impose on them as they might be guests. Especially when we do not know the identities of the other party, it''s best not to pursue them with strength for now. .Hm? Eh? Sylphy and Aisha unexpectedly let out their voices as they saw the guys faces. Hm? Do they know these two guys as well?..However, it wasn''t my two wives that explained their identities, but Captain Franz that said it. Oh, what''s the matter? Tales-dono of the Clan: Demons of the Tamers Ring, what brings you here today? Demon of the Tamers Ring Aah, I see now. Among the top three Clans, they are famous, but in a different way. Apparently they have tamed all kinds of rare monsters, and are collecting them? It is true that 3 of the major Clans'' representatives are invited. Clan: Alchemist Library, Prince Lewis. Clan: Soaring Dust, Cashew-san. And finally, the Demon of the Tamers Ring''s representative is this guy huh..For some reason, he seemed to be the sort of guy I''m bad at dealing with.. Hou, if it isn''t the First Order Captain Franz, I see you have your misfortunes? To be degraded by the Royal Palace and living in such a broke ass village. The guy who''s called Tales, has been yapping away and making fun of Captain Franz for awhile now. Then, Captain Franz who was hearing his yapping slightly twitched his right eyebrow. I see you have not change much..So, are you not gonna answer my question? Aah, he''s definitely angry..a pissed off Captain Franz..Normally, someone as calm and collected as him, when they become angry, it''ll be really scary..I wonder how could this guy spout such nonsense to Captain Franz, and it''s not like he''s been downgraded. He has been tasked by King-sama himself on an extremely important mission to escort and protect the Elf, Amy-san. If he doesn''t have a deep trust with King-sama, I''m sure he''ll never accept such a job to begin with. From the outsiders standpoint, it might seem that way. But if you calm down and think about it for a second, you would know that that isn''t the case. For the King-to-be Brother-san and his brother, Prince Lewis to purposely make time and come to greet us in such a place. Obviously it''s not something as simple as being downgraded. For someone who can''t even see something as simple as this, hmm maybe he''s trying to provoke him.. What''s more..If I''m not mistaken..From the capitals point of view, the village of Lucas does describe itself as a suburban area. So I can''t deny that. However, I have confidence in myself. I will never allow anyone to degrade this village or have anyone call it one. The village people are overflowing with kindness, and it is a fabulous village! Plus, Father..and Mother risked their lives to protect this village, which allowed me to be raised here safely. He wasn''t just making fun of Captain Franz, but the village itself. I will absolutely not forgive this guy, and I think I will never be able to get along with him. Hehehe, ya don''t have to be so angry. Ya know, ain''t it great, to be transferred and all. It ain''t like you''re fired or anything? Or maybe? You want us to hire ya or something? Well, you don''t even have the tame skill, so all ya can do is make tea for us or something, uhyahyayhahya. ..How rude can this bastard be. How can such a person be the representative of a Clan? If I''m not mistaken, the country would judge whether a person is suited to be positioned as a Clan leader. Coming over to someone else''s Clan, and saying whatever you want? I''ve never seen you for awhile, and you''ve got yourself in a fairly high position.Tales..what are you here for? Sylphy then cut off the rude behaviour of Tales. Without showing her killing intent, she talked to Tales. Ooh! If it isn''t the beautiful Sylphid-sama! I''ve heard about it! That you have been married..While I''m still here, how could you! No wait, I understand! Yes, I completely understand!! Someone must''ve grabbed hold of your weakness right! It''s alright now! I''m here for you! What the f-hell. This bastard..can''t even establish a conversation with him, just blabbering away nonstop. And what did he say! He wants to say something about our marriage. ..This guy doesn''t even want to answer Captain Franz''s nor Sylphy''s question whatsoever, just saying whatever he wants. Seriously, what does this bastard even want? Even if you don''t answer my question, don''t you need to answer Syphid-sama''s question? If you remain as such any further, do not blame me for treating you as a suspicious person. While holding onto the sword on his waist, Captain Franz warned Tales. However, even with the warning, Tales kept his cool and even laughed. Tales-san, it''s them. The wolf and the one in pink that is floating around. The other visitor (The one where Kuu called him "Chunsuke''s Master") was pointing at Waffle and Kuu while whispering to Tales. After that, a disgustingly hated smile float on his face, as his eyes looked towards Waffle and Kuu''s direction. Ou, I see that your Clan has some rather rare tamed monsters huh? We, the Demons of the Tamer Ring will buy them at a high price, rejoice now. ..Now I get it, their goal was Waffle and Kuu huh. Their Clan''s main objective is collecting rare monsters to begin with. And they do not know that Waffle and Kuu are both Divine Beasts.. What kind of nonsense are you even saying? Aren''t you guys all "stupid" or something? As expected, I butted in. Wanting to buy my precious family with cash? Go to hell! Huuh?..Ooh? So you''re that bastard Myne that''s running the show huh. Well, seems like I was caught in some rather troublesome situation again. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! TLN Note: If there''s a person I have not yet hate in this series, it''s definitely gonna be this Clan and their people. Gosh I wish I can strangle them right now. Sorry if I have to use some stronger language, can''t help it :3 P.S: See even I commented on it after translating this chapter. Chapter 156 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Proofread: Shiro I''m so sorry, but I have nothing else to talk with y''all. So please go back right this instance. If you still do not want to leave, it''ll be most unfortunate but I''ll have to use force to make you guys leave if that''s the case. Standing up, I faced towards Tales and warned him, then, his former smile disappeared, and answered me with a serious expression. Hou, do you not understand? If ya harm me in any way, it''ll be a problem between Clans though? And what''s with you? A grown up brat trying to act all bossy around me? Just silently hand those two demons to us, that''ll be fine. As I said, are you just stupid? Didn''t I already say there''s nothing to talk about with us anymore? I wonder who''s the brat who doesn''t understand the other person''s words? Hahaha. When I heard what I just said in my mind, it made even me surprised that I could answer in such tone and sentence. ..Myne, be carefulyou can''t really see it, but near him, there''s a huge mass of magic, floating around. Waffle was staring on top of Tale''s head, while talking to me telepathically. Kuu also realized that() is there, as she took a battle stance. Hou, quite an excellent wolf there..Hmm, even that pink thing noticed it too. I''m getting even more intrigued. With Waffle and Kuu''s reactions, and Sylphy who noticed Tale''s reaction, she came near me and whispered. Danna-sama, please be careful. What Waffle and Kuu saw..is probably one of their many tamed demons..a "Dark Spirit". Tch, can''t believe he brought over some troublesome thing over. Wh, what did she say!? Taming a spirit!? By spirit, it''s not as strong as a Divine Beast, but it''s still an extremely rare existence though? How did he even tame such a rare being! In the first place, spirits are supposed to be a race where God gave the role of supplying Mana to this world. Compared to a Divine Beast, although it falls behind to that of a Divine Beast, but there''s no doubt that it''s a race relative to God. Normally we can''t see them at all, as is the same with both Divine Beasts and Spirits. However, there are only 10 Divine Beasts left in this world, and there are a mountain of Spirits still existing. It takes a whole different meaning when saying that the both of them "can''t usually be seen by others". Divine Beast''s themselves don''t want to be seen by others. Except for my case, human beings usually won''t meet them. Then compared to spirits, they can''t be seen, but if you look around they definitely exist. That''s obvious, as their job is to bring around Mana to this world, so it''s not impossible that they are around us right now. Then, why is it that we can''t see them? Originally, it is said that races that have low mana in them wouldn''t be able to see them. Taking the Hume race as an example, the hume race originally have a very low mana to begin with. Therefore, for those who could see them, are only a handful of people. Then again, for Sylphy to say that if this Spirit becomes our enemy, it''ll be troublesome to deal with. By troublesome, I wouldn''t know either. All I know is that their bodies are made of dense mass of Mana. Which basically means physical attacks won''t work on them. ..In the first place, to think that the existence of spirit could be hostile to a person, it should not be possible so as long you don''t do anything wrong. It seems that this time it seems to be applicable. Wafu..I, would not fight with the Spirit Kyuu~, me too~ After Waffle and Kuu heard about the spirit, they looked confused. Originally, Divine Beasts and Spirits are God''s will, so for the peace of the world, they usually work together which makes them sort of like friends. To have it come to this, I could understand why they would feel confused when they have become enemies. ..It cannot be helped, however I could not overlook your tyranny for today. So if you want to be caught by Father and to be handed over to, don''t be afraid to have your Clan be disassembled.Tales. Sylphy stood up too, and went to my side. Then unsheathed Linus?Sword. Then, as if the joking attitude of Tales so far was a lie, his expression suddenly turned serious, as he reluctantly listened. .Can''t be help, your time will..well, that''s fine. Oi, you call yourself Myne or something? I''ll pull back for today. However, I''ll definitely have those two in my hands, heed my words. As expected, once the former Princess said to dissolve the Clan, he immediately pulled back. After spouting words to me, Tales and Chunsuke''s Master? walked out of the Clan House. However, what the heck was he thinking? Shouldn''t he know that the Royal Family has connections with this Clan.. After the figures of Tales and co couldn''t be seen, the air around the Clan House has finally returned to being calm. ..Fuu, he''s gone. If it broke into a fight, then it''s going to be hectic. Sylphy sheathed her Linus?Sword back, and Captain Franz even nodded in approval. Yes, the tamed spirit that he has is a Dark Spirit. There''s the problem of physical attack not working, but the most problematic being able to affect the mental states of humans. Affect the mental state? What kind of power would that be. What''s more, I couldn''t even see the appearance of the Spirit? Let''s ask about that. By "affecting the mental state", what does that do in particular?..Plus we weren''t able to see the Spirit at all? As I asked, Aisha was the one who answered. When the Spirit is in combat mode, you would be able to see it. However, I do not know the exact reason why.. I see, but it would be advantageous if it can''t be seen at all, why would it want to purposely show its appearance though. Then, Captain Franz was the one who answered. Let''s see, in simple terms, it''s something like a weaker version of a slave collar. It''s not continuous, but if it targets someone''s mind, to some extent it could control that person''s will. To some extent? Yes, for example killing or who to kill, it could threaten the life of that subject, however it seems to be impossible to take actions contradictory to the subject. Fumu, so to some extent it''s alright to command to move over there or give that to me? It might be possible, that perhaps he could use the Spirit''s ability to order me to give up on Waffle and Kuu. ..It is necessary to take measures against this. Right now, let me file a protest as a Clan member to Father. If he does use these kinds of underhanded methods to win over something, then it is possible that his Clan would be disbanded. Tch, that was poorly handled..There''s that Franz bastard there too. Tales-san, is there something wrong with that Franz? Asking me about it, was the new guy named Kappore as he''d only recently joined under The Demon of the Tamers Ring. That bastard, has been an eye sore to me in the past..Until one day I was involved with him. Yes, that guy is just a pile of justice walking around. Having the complete opposite ideology against me, for him to have that position, everytime I would do something, he would be sent as an inspector from the kingdom to interrupt me. Such a f**ing guy to be the head of the Konoe Knights, but to be transferred to such a rural area. It was really good news after a long absence, as soon as I heard that news, my heart beated quickly. That Franz bastardthat f**king bastard is out to get back at me again. It''s no use if our ideas intertwined. .However, this time it was bad. I was thankful of Sylphid to intervene before I could do somethingThat straight-laced Sylphid, it would be bad if I get a blame from the Royal Family. It seems that it was necessary to think about some underhand technique. Chapter 157 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Proofread: Shiro After some weird interruptions, the ceremony of the Clan House has safely ended, and the area around the house has quiet down. Well, the building is originally built in a place outside of the town. If there wasn''t any ceremony like just now, this place would be deserted. [.Phew, it has finally quiet down.] Looking at the surrounding area of the house, such words were unconsciously let out from my mouth. I thought that if I have to do something out of my expectation, it''s alright to just be myself.. But actually experiencing it first hand, I was physically and mentally worned out from it. However, I did not say that I was tired. Since the Clan''s activities begin in full swing starting tomorrow, I''ll have to make arrangements for the activities tomorrow, so it''s necessary to have a meeting on the management of the Clan House. What''s more, starting today, Amy-san and Melissa-san would be staying inside the Clan House. Oh right, before that I should lightly introduce the inside of the Clan House. There are three floors to this Clan House. Previously, the first planning phase was to have 2 floors only, but because we had to take care of Amy-san the elf, we hurriedly decided to add another floor for her to stay in. Fortunately, when we were talking about adding another floor, the leveling wasn''t done yet, and the foundation work hasn''t been completed yet. Thanks to that, I was honestly grateful that we could change the plans smoothly. If at that time the foundation has been done, I''m certain that the ceremony that was held today would be pushed further behind by schedule. To be honest, I felt bad for burdening everybody who worked on the construction due to the increase of another floor. To Master and the people who worked hard on constructing the building, I''m truly grateful from the bottom of my heart! Thank you very much! Including the Magic Architects who were sent by the Royal Family, I should find a time to treat them as well. I''m sure Master would love some good sake? When he helped build the bathroom for me, he was delighted by the sake. ..Well, why not discuss with everyone this time? Anyways, as for the first floor..it can be said to be the heart of the Clan House? There are three counters to accept requests. Also, we have 3 conference rooms for our clients to be inside and discuss about their case. Along with that, 2 standby rooms for the Konoe Knights were prepared as well. Other than that, there''s a rather large canteen inside as well. There aren''t anyone using it at the present moment, but my plan was that if there is a request coming from the Royal Family or the nobles, then this would become a space that they can easily come and eat. Moving on, the second floor is for the noble Fortuna Family''s office and reception room, standby rooms are also prepared for visitors to wait inside. Even though I''ve said it many times that we don''t need it, but Sylphy and Aisha both convinced me to have my own room. They said that if we don''t even have a room for the owner, then the other Clans would make fun of us. Thus, we head on to the third floor, which is the Clan''s official dormitory floor. It''s where Amy-san and Melissa-san spent their days inside. In a sense, this floor has some of the best facilities set up inside this Clan HouseThat''s right, there''s a huge bathroom on this floor. The scale of it is about 10 times bigger than our home''s bathroom, and it is equipped with the mechanism that keeps the temperature consistent which was the idea of Waffle. Moreover, this time the bath was designed considering Waffle''s system from the get go. With Waffle''s system, it''s necessary to drain the water, but we succeeded in maintaining a large amount of water by vaporizing the wastewater which passes through a cylindrical hose to which a large amount of is pasted there. By the way, the household of Captain Franz and Gantz-san is placed really close to the Clan House as it was built by the Royal Family, so they could live there without using the dormitory. However, once the existence of the bathroom was mentioned, the two of them decided to come and make use of the facility inside the Clan House with their family. Oh, not to mention, the Iczer siblings are currently lending Captain Franz''s second floor to stay in. [Alright, it''s finally the time for our Clan to start our first activity.] Sylphy looked at all the members gathered inside the conference room, and started talking. Well, the Clan was originally Sylphy''s idea. So she offered to be the facilitator. [First, this is something that has to be decided..] After saying that, she looked at Aisha for a second before checking on the reception work. As mentioned, there are 3 reception decks prepared. Up until today, similar to other Clans, there should almost be no requests from the general public, so honestly speaking, having 1 receptionist would be fine. However, because we have a close relationship with the Royal Family, that puts us under a possibility of having a higher-ranking person coming here for a request, so that''s why we prepared a special desk just for them. Plus, if this is similar to how an adventurer guild operates, then the reception desk would be twice from what we have So the breakdown of the 3 reception desk is something along this lines. The first, which is also the main reception desk, would be assigned by the Iczer siblings. They are perfect for that job, and they have a sense of cleanliness when looked. So there is no need to worry about cultural aspects as they are former nobles. So they are exactly the right people for this reception. Next, the clients would come to this reception if the main reception is busy. Basically, this second reception desk is run by one of the other siblings to operate only when the main reception is full. Finally, the last reception will be operated by both Amy-san and Aisha. This reception is somewhat special, as only special requests would be brought to this place.. Therefore, there is no reception counter here. Instead, we prepared a dedicated room to be used there. This could let Amy-san be avoided from the eyes of others as much as possible, and the secrets of the clients would be protected as well. By the way, Aisha would be in charge of this third reception whenever she''s free. As Aisha was originally the receptionist for the Adventurer''s Guild. So she herself raised her hands and said that she would come and help. Since Amy-san would be unfamiliar at the start, so maybe she could learn a lot from Aisha? [Alright, so that does it with the reception work, so about what we should do for tomorrow, Danna-sama would continue from here.] Sylphy passed the (imaginary)mic to me as I stood up and explained the schedule. [Ehmm..First of all, since there is already a request form the Royal Family, we should start from that first.] There was one request Sylphy had received from King-sama before the Clan House was formed. It seems that a dungeon has appeared out of nowhere at the west side of the capital(East if it''s from Lucas), which takes about a day to travel by carriage. As it seems that the newer the dungeon is, the less the floors would be generated in the dungeon, so it is easier to conquer the dungeon. There was an option to use the dungeon to increase prosperity to the kingdom similar to the Dungeon of Strength, but because the dungeon this time is too close to the capital. If something were to happen then it''ll cause a huge problem. Therefore, King-sama took the safer option of conquering and defeating the dungeon. In other words, the first request our Clan received is to conquer this Dungeon. And with that, we finally began the request of conquering a dungeon. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. More event of naming some stuff which is probably over by now. TLN Note: Finally they move onto adventuring, it''s been awhile, can''t wait for it~ Chapter 158 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! TLN Note: Sorry for the late post, was playing cards till midnight with a friend >W<> Proofread: Shiro Featured Image: My reaction to Carl Well then, Ill be going now. We are currently at the royal palace, visiting King-sama to inform him about the request that he gave which is to explore the newly born dungeon. Its a must to tell the person who requested the task for us before leaving, and plus heading to the royal palace is easy right now, which is by heading there using the . Alright, be careful while youre out there. Even if its you guys, if you were to be careless at any moment, then you might get injured. Sometimes its better to be careful. Yes, I wont force myself and be cautious during the exploration. After reporting to King-sama, we rode the carriage provided by the Konoe Knights and away to the new Dungeon we go! And so, Ive went and said it!..Are you even listening Syphid-sama! During the ride inside the carriage, the one making a big fuss to Sylphy was one of the Konoe Knights, the newly appointed Carl-san. He is assigned to party with us up until arriving at the new Dungeon. It seems like Carl-san has liked Sylphy for the longest time, and even after Sylphy has married off to me, his feelings have not change the slightest. Then again, the conversation seems to be just "wanting to talk" to the person youre interested with. And even for the person which is Sylphy, she was showing some rather awkward expressions. Though there is no hard feelings, but its not like shes any more interested in the matter as well. 5 to 10 minutes have passed, no even after half a day of travelling. Even she mustve been tired from listening too much. Hey, Carl. Im sorry but I want to rest for a little while more. Can you please be quiet until we arrived at our destination? Ahh, so shes reached her limit. It was rare of Sylphy to be straightforward with how she talked Ah? I, Im terribly sorry. Its been awhile since I was this happy in talking about things, that Ive forgotten all about it! Thats true, after you reached the dungeon, you must be ready to engage in battles. So its natural that you must stay sharp when arriving there! After Sylphy said that, Carl-san answered in an energetic voice but clearly you could see that he''s not gonna lose his energy anytime soon. Hmm, should I go over and give him a warning? Carl-san, you know that Sylphy is already my wife. I won''t say you can''t talk to her, but to keep talking without even resting, to be honest it doesn''t feel good. So I appreciate if you could refrain from talking so much.. On behalf of Sylphy, I heed him ahead of time, and he became more sulked the more he hears. I just can''t imagine his dignified figure at that time when we were having a mock battle.. I kinda killed the mood a little, but it can''t be helped.With all this. ..I have not been annoyed with romance before, but this is quite a difficult subject to touch upon. No, it''s my fault too. I do admit that I went overboard. Please excuse me. Seems like he got my message. Being a newbie of the Konoe Knights, he rather serious with himself too..Thus, I can''t seem to hate him.. Even Sylphy who saw Carl-san reflecting upon himself, had a look of relieved. Though it was nice that Carl-san had finally stopped talking, but before we arrived at our destination, the inside of the carriage was awkward the entire ride. ..No wait, I''m sorry, only we were the one''s feeling awkward. Waffle and Kuu were going about with their own pace throughout the journey. When I asked later about it, they were like It has nothing to do with us, Wafu!. So, after a seemingly ''long'' journey of sitting inside the carriage, we''ve finally arrived at the new dungeon. We left first thing in the morning from the royal palace, and right now it''s still before lunch. After Carl-san showed a reluctant line of sight to us, he finally turned back and went back to the royal palace with the carriage. While seeing him off, we were staring at a towering ''gate'' right in front of us. So this is..the newly born dungeon huh. The only dungeons that I''ve been too were the "Dungeon of Power" and the "Dungeon of the World Tree". During my time on those two dungeons, I could feel this weird sensation of mana/magic whenever I stood in front of the entrance. However, this dungeon doesn''t have that feeling whatsoever. Maybe it''s because it''s a recently born dungeon that''s why. ..Surprisingly, without this weird feeling, I do not feel any ominous feeling coming from the dungeon. Myne-kun, before we go in, there''s one thing I would like you to be cautioned about. It is true that a newly spawned Dungeon would overwhelmingly be easier than the other dungeons, but that''s because there are less floors compared to the rest of the dungeons. However, the monsters/demons inside the dungeon might not be weak. After Aisha warned me, in my mind I was like I see. Maybe, there might be an S Class Boss right from the first floor..No wait, maybe even a Disaster Class monster might appear too. It''s true that if we are careless, we might be defeated right from the get go. After hearing from Aisha, this time it was Sylphy who started talking with a serious expression. It isn''t just that, it''s just that there is this case that happened in the past.. Hm? Sylphy''s enunciation is kinda weird. Usually she would be like ''supaa~'' and just says it all out.. Ehh, even Aisha was like huh? With that expression.What is happening. What''s wrong? It''s rare of you to stammer while you speak? Aah, I''m sorry. About the dungeon, and how it was spawn..Does Danna-sama know anything about the reason? Why does a dungeon spawn?..Previously, Aisha has taught me about this! Let me remember back..If I''m not mistaken, huge mana would sip through ruins or caves, and if you set a huge mana stone which they call it the core, the mana stone would collect the mana from its surroundings and that changes the environment which then the demon race would be born..then that leads to the creation of a Dungeon. Right, something like that. Now, try imagining what it means by that? H~~mmm. What is itSylphy being so scrupulous with this, there must be a meaning to it. Aah!! Eeeh! ? Don''t tell me! ? Sylphy! Don''t tell me it''s!? Hime-sama! Is it that! ! ? Both me and Aisha''s expression changed, and Sylphy finally answered. .Since this Dungeon had just spawned recently, there might be a possibility that there isn''t any Devils inside at this moment. I was right!..If we think about it, that is the case. In my mind, that person''s face floated aroundIt was the guy that I saw back when I was sitting on Jormungandr''s back! Remembering that cold-hearted smile, it unconsciously made my body shiver. I''m sure he knew about my existence. Even when I was flying at high speed on Jormungandr-sama''s back. Because of that, please be extra careful when moving forward. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! Chapter 159 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! TLN Note: Happy early Halloween!!!! Hope youre having a great day! Im not sure for the others but itll be 12 midnight the moment this chapter is posted! Featured Image: Proofread: Shiro #New Dungeon, First floor Hey, Waffle..Don''t you feel something is wrong? Whenever I picture a Dungeon, it would be overflowing with mana, but right now I don''t feel that though? Wafu..I don''t feel it either. Even when Waffle has the ability to perceive, he still can''t perceive the mana..Which meant that this Dungeon doesn''t even have mana to begin with. Is it because it''s a phenomenon that only newly spawned dungeons have? Or is there a totally different reason to it. This might possibly be the key in unlocking the secrets to this dungeon. Wait a minute! Wait just a second Myne-kun! If you did not sense any mana..Then that can only mean that there are no Demons inside the dungeon!? However.. Aisha asked a question, but she stopped halfway. But that''s true, if I don''t sense any mana.it might be the case where there''s no demons inside.But, in reality they do exist. When King-sama sent the Konoe Knights to investigate this dungeon, they confirmed that there are indeed demons inside the dungeon. The report said that the Konoe Knights defeated a Slime. ..This dungeon is getting even more mysterious. I must really prepare myself if I want to conquer this dungeon. Yeah, King-sama did say that there were Slimes living inside, so there''s no doubt that demons are living inside. I can''t feel any mana, but we do not know the abnormalities of this dungeon, and the konoe knights that came and investigate did not feel anything abnormal either. Right now, we have no choice but to enter the dungeon with caution. Though there are a lot of mystery, but once we get to the bottom of this dungeon, I''m sure we''ll understand the meaning behind these phenomenon. With that mentality in mind, I thought of going inside the dungeon while being extra cautious for the time being. Well, let''s not stand here and let''s move forward first. After giving out an order, Waffle energetically barked Wafu!. When I looked closely, I could see Kuu wiggling her body while humming. That''s right. Worrying too much can be bad too. Seeing Waffle and Kuu like that, I did a long stretch. Nn~~~~~~~~~n. Seeing my sudden movement, Aisha and Sylphy both looked at me with a surprised look. Then, the both of them looked at each other and smiled, before doing the same stretching as me. Fufufu. Looking at them, I started to laugh. That''s right. Before we even begin, there is no point in being nervous, so let''s move it! While taking breaks in between, let''s do this! While also being alarmed, I straightened my back before moving forward. KyuKyuKyu~~~~~! Onii-sama, it''s a Slime! Seems like Kuu has found a Slime. Where.wait huh, this Slime.is completely white in colour.. All this time, the Slimes that I''ve seen are all green in colour. It is true that the colour of the Slime is based on their attributes.But this was my first time seeing a White one. Name: Faithfulness?Slime LV: 10 Race: Slime Race Gender: None Ability Digestive Juice Name: Faithfulness?Slime LV: 9 Race: Slime Race Gender: None Ability Absorb Hmmm, it''s a Slime with no other features besides it''s white body. Since it''s a newly spawned dungeon, is that why their levels are so low as well? Well for now, let''s Cut their abilities, and paste them on the pebbles. Since it''s an ability, we can think about balancing and distributing for Waffle and Kuu later. Alright, let''s fight! Since my wives and the 2 Divine Beasts knew about my Appraisal skill, they won''t start randomly attacking for no reason first. After I ordered them, Aisha started firing her quick arrows. They were arrows being shot with her Archery?Holy skill. Since they''re Slimes, I''m sure it''ll be a one shot one kill. ..Eh? I did hear the bashing sound, but it sounded like the arrows shattered once it hits the target. The arrows immediately broke even before touching the Slime''s body. What''s happening? Sylphy narrowed her eyes, and stared at the Slime''s appearance. Aisha who was reloading her arrows, did the same thing as Sylphy. That''s odd, when I used Appraisal on them, I didn''t see them having any skills as such. ..No wait a second..I''ve seen this before.don''t tell me, it''s that!? It was the same with the Black Dragon at that time? Everyone! Listen up! ! The Slimes might have a Race Skill on them. If that''s the case, I could not use my Appraisal skill to identify it as of right now. I''m not sure what the skill is, but please be careful while fighting against it! ..My Appraisal skill should be leveling up soon.. But if it doesn''t level up during a crucial time, then it''s no use! Come on! Got it Danna-sama! Sylphy unsheathed her Linus?Sword, and rushed towards the Slime in one breath. Uooooooo! Sylphy''s body slowly glowed in red. She must be using the One-handed Sword?Xtreme and Physical Strengthening?L skills. Though I do not know what Race Skill it has, but with this attack I''m sure it''ll be defeated. Then the surekill attack was aimed towards the White Slime. Wh, What the..? Wafu!? I can''t believe itIt reflected Sylphy''s attack..Even Waffle was shocked. The Slime began to look furious after being attacked. It changed a part of its body to a whip like shape and whipped violently against Sylphy. Tsk, Iron Wall activate! After Sylphy activated Iron Wall, fortunately the sudden attack had no damage. From the start, the surcoat that Sylphy was wearing was one of the Royal Family''s equipment. So added with the Iron Wall skill, most of the damage was reduced. Are you kidding!? Linus?Sword broke!? Sylphy who was a distance away from the White Slime started speaking in a loud tone. Wait!? What did she say!? Linus?Sword has broken!? ..How many skills is the Slime even holding!? Everyone, refrain from using any physical attack! If something were to happen like Linus?Sword, your weapon would break. Especially Waffle! Refrain from using any physical damage okay! Damnit, I''ve been repeatedly using Appraisal from just now, but it''s just not leveling up. If only I know it''s Race Skill, I could do something about this situation. KyuKyuKyu! Bubble Shower!!!! Oh? It''s Kuu. If it''s Bubble Shower maybe it''ll work? The Bubble Shower that Kuu released headed straight towards the Slime. Just die~! This whitey! Kyu~ Name: Faithfulness?Slime LV: 10 Race: Slime Race Gender: None Ability None Race Ability Physical Attack Nullifier (3/5) Oh!? Appraisal has finally come through!?.Wait what''s this Physical Attack Nullifier!?? While that was happening, Kuu''s Bubble Shower went straight towards the White Slime and it immediately annihilated it. everyone! Appraisal has shown! This Slime has Physical Attack Nullifier! What!? No wonder. Right, that was the reason why Aisha''s arrow broke, and Sylphy''s attack did not land. Kuu''s Bubble Shower is a Water attribute magic skill. Since it''s not a physical attack, once it hits the White Slime, it defeats it. ..However, this this number behind the skill..The proficiency? No, my other skill doesn''t display this, so it''s probably not proficiency. While I was thinking about it, the other White Slime was defeated by Kuu''s Bubble Shower. Aah, damnit!? I didn''t Cut it. .No wait, it''s my fault to begin with. It''s my fault that I didn''t Cut it immediately. However, what does that number mean.I''m curious about it. Name: Myne?Fortuna LV: 63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Skill Appraisal?Total LV4 (1/600) LevelUp! Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! Finally the start of a battle! Chapter 160 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! TLN Note: Happy Halloween! For those whos region has not past the 12 midnight! And also sorry for the late post, have to wake up extremely early tomorrow and just realized I didnt upload a chapter and immediately woke up and post this right this instance. Proofread: Shiro Phew, so glad that we defeated it without any casualties.Sylphy, could you borrow me your Linus?Sword for a sec so I can fix it back for you? I''m sure Sylphy would be really sad as she had just gotten this rare item just recently. Thus, after receiving the broken Linus?Sword from Sylphy, I pasted Regeneration on it. My Regeneration stock is getting low, guess I should head over to get some more in the near future. Ooh, the missing blade of it is slowly returning!? Danna-sama, what kind of skill did you use? It''s Regeneration. As you can see, it''s a skill to restore to its original condition. It also works on human body too. And I''ve pasted it onto all of our family. This is a reflection against the Black Dragon fight from before. Even though you''re careful with everything, there are still unforeseen circumstances that might occur. Hence why right from the very beginning, I''ve pasted the skills to everyone. Of course Amy-san has it as well! Well, it''s a bit hard to paste it to all of the Konoe Knights Division who do not know about my skills. But someday, I wish I could talk to them about my skills ..I see, I wonder how it works on one''s own body, I''m feeling a bit scared Staring at Linus?Sword slowly forming bubbles around it and regenerating, Sylphy spoke with that image in mind.Well, it is a rather bizarre scene. I remember testing the skill out on my own body, remembering that made me smile bitterly. Well, it is a little surprising, but life cannot be exchange.. After saying that, Sylphy and Aisha both strongly nodded in agreement. While we were talking about it, the Linus?Sword has successfully restored. Since the blade was gone, I thought it would be a lot faster in restoring it..but I guess since it''s a rare weapon, the process is much more complicated. By the way, during the battle, my Appraisal skill seemed to have leveled up. Aah, is that the reason why you knew about the White Slime''s race skill? I nodded at Aisha''s question. And so, because I was in such a hurry on that previous battle, I did not manage to Cut the race skill from the White Slime. So when another White Slime appears, please wait for a second. If you use any magic attacks, it''ll die in one hit I''ve confirmed that with Kuu''s Bubble Shower. I''m probably certain that even with the magic skills I pasted on Aisha and Sylphy a while ago, they could use that to defeat it no problem. However, calmly thinking about it, if I just Cut their race skills, then I''m sure even physical attacks would work. Aah, I got it. Alright, leave it to me. I got it~ Please leave it to me! Onii-sama! After confirming with four of their replies, we once again head deeper into the depths of the dungeon. Hey, Myne-kun..Previously you said that the race skill of the White Slime is Physical Damage Nullifier right? Wouldn''t it just be invincible then? Uhhm, I''m not sure either? It is certainly a great skill but.There is something like a number. Plus it''s not immune against Magic attack or maybe poison type attacks either. It has its pluses..but I won''t say it''s invincible? Yes, the skill has something written after it, a proficiency like number was displayed. If I can Cut that out I''m sure I would know what it is ..I see, well it''s better to Cut it first and find out more about it. Both of you..It seems your chance will arrive now. While Aisha and I were talking, Sylphy cut in..A chance? Aah, seems like we have 4 White Slimes as our company. Alright, let''s Cut their skills! ..For now, let''s paste it on everyone. Everyone, it''s all okay! I''ve already Cut the Physical Damage Nullifier so you can defeat it even without Magic attacks anymore!! Not just the race skills, but I''ve instructed everyone that I''ve taken the Slime''s ability. After hearing me, Aisha fired her arrows as payback. As I expected, Aisha''s arrows which did not have any effect on the previous battle has now just pierced through the White Slime''s body. The White Slimes made crying noises before dying. As expected of distance attacks. With just that she has already cleared all 4 of the White Slimes. I wish you would''ve left one for me. Sylphy smiled and talked to Aisha. Aah, I see..Sylphy had a tough time too just now. She too wants payback. Well then, now that we''ve defeated the slimes. Let''s quickly use Appraisal on those race skill. Physical Damage Nullifier (5): Permanently active, able to nullify 5 physical attacks. ..Oh my.it seems like the numbers were the number of times it can be used. Which means, after taking 5 physical attacks, the skill would just disappear. I wonder if this can be used or not. It''s still early for me to say whether it''s useful or not. Everyone, I''ve identified the race skill. I then explained the race skill that I discovered by using Appraisal. Hmm, it''s as how Danna-sama put it, after being hit 5 times, it''s basically useless.Well thinking about it normally, even by having it there''s no other effect besides that.. Wafu, would it disappear? I thought that it would disappear. Well, Sylphy, Aisha, and Waffle''s idea all have a possibility. There were various perspectives to it, but I''m sure we''ll get the conclusion after enduring 5 physical attacks. Even if it were to disappear, we can just collect morewait we can''t. We have to conquer this Dungeon and disperse of it. Which means..Let''s try to reserve it as much as we can. Even though it might take some time, but it''s better to reserve more of this skill. It''s not like the Regeneration skill where I can collect more if I wanted, but I could use it during like say a boss fight and wanting to absolutely win against that fight, we can avoid risking our lives by just using the pasting the skill on ourselves. If a similar fight with the Black Dragon happen, even if I don''t make it, as long as the Regeneration skill is pasted on them, it makes for extra time for me to paste it onto them? Everyone, I have a suggestion.. I started talking to everyone about what I thought. .I see, it certainly is worth taking the extra time to get it. We should never neglect defense, so I agree to it as well. Wafu! I approve as well! KyuKyu, me too~ Alright, since I''ve gotten everyone''s approval, let''s work hard on the next floor! Hey, Myne. I''ve thought about it, but you are gonna paste the skill on the little pebble? Hm? Why the sudden interest Waffle? Yeah, that''s right? If you paste it on the pebbles, what if it hits around inside your bag, wouldn''t that decrease 1 damage? ..There is that possibility, I can''t say that there is none. Well then, how should I go about this. Aah, that''s right! I could just do the same with the Constant: Water? If I put it inside the time stopping storage bag, I think it would stop it from moving about. Alright, let''s test it right away. ..As a result, as I expected, the pebbles did not hit onto anything because of the time stopping ability of the storage bag. And on that day, we hunted the White Slimes all day, and using Unique Magic?Spacetime, we ended our investigation for that day. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! Chapter 161 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro TLN Note: Happy Deepavali to all those who celebrates it!!! Im already hearing the fireworks going off like mad XD The next morning, we once again left for the new dungeon from our home using Unique Magic?Spacetime. Yesterday, we have secured an abundance of Physical Damage Nullifier, so that took up quite some time from our exploration, thus today we will had back there and capture the dungeon as soon as possible to recover the lost time. No matter how gracious King-sama is in not giving us a time limit on clearing this dungeon, but if we were to go with that kind of pacing, I''m not even sure how long it''ll take for us to capture the dungeon. If there are places that can be shortened, then we''ll do just that. Needless to say, we have the Unique Magic?Spacetime to traverse at instantaneous speed, so that has already saved us a huge chunk of time. Not staying inside the dungeon, but instead being able to go back to our own home to sleep is usually not how a standard capture party will do. Compared to the other Clan''s or parties, I think we''re the blessed ones. We won''t have any problems when walking for a long time as the fatigue and stress accumulated from staying inside the dungeon won''t affect us. Well then, for today let''s at least clear the first floor! After giving a speech to everyone, they energetically shouted Ooh!!. Hmm, I wonder if going back home to stay greatly affected our performance. They really give off a splendid mood. Alright then, today''s agenda wouldn''t be unlike yesterday where we were collecting Physical Damage Nullifiers, but to just defeat White Slimes when we see one appear. Instead of purposely finding them and hunting them, our objective today is to head straight to the boss room. This new dungeon is different from the Dungeon of the World Tree, that is Waffle doesn''t need to use his ability to perceive the path to the boss''s room. As he can''t perceive the mana in both the Dungeon and monsters themselves, so no matter how excellent Waffle is in perceiving it, he won''t be able to utilize it. Hence why we''re wandering around the dungeon while trying to locate the boss room. Thus, to increase our efficiency in capturing this dungeon even if it''s just a little, Aisha went ahead and bought some stuff to map out the dungeon while we''re walking. As expected of a former B Rank adventurer, her way of thinking when exploring a dungeon is top notch. When I asked about it from her, it seems like there is this skill called Map too. So having that skill with her, it''ll be way easier for Aisha to lead the way. Is it over there? Perhaps we should go to the right, or should we go to that area where White Slimes were gathering around just now. While Aisha was looking at her hand drawn map, it showed the direction of which we''ve travelled. As our sense of directions were getting so numbed after a walking for so long, it was better to have this to help us rather than nothing. Along the way we would encounter some White Slimes which we would then defeat them, then continue along mapping the Dungeon, and when it was about time for lunch, we finally found the giant door which leads into the boss room. ..However, something doesn''t feel right. I can''t put my finger..Ah right! It''s like I''m feeling some discomfort around me. Compared to the bosses inside the Dungeon of Power and Dungeon of the World Tree, it had a different feeling from them.. I wonder why is that? Where is this discomfort coming from? ..Myne-kun, the boss..seems to have already been defeated. Ehh!?..I see, It''s that! ! This discomfort feeling! It''s the feeling of the door opening for the first time! ! Basically it''s a mechanism of the boss room inside the Dungeon, where the giant door is close while the boss is inside, and it will be locked immediately once we enter inside. Then after defeating the boss, the lock would automatically be unlocked and the door would open by itself. Once again, the door would be open until the boss respawns. ..However right now, if the door is open right now, then that means the boss isn''t inside. Which leads to the conclusion that someone else has already defeated the boss. Who exactly came here first? ..We can''t even investigate. While I was talking to myself, Sylphy answered me. Well, it is a dungen to begin with. So there is no restriction for anyone other than us to go inside. However, this dungeon was just recently made, and information hasn''t spread yet about this dungeon. What''s more, not knowing the danger level of this dungeon, the possibility of adventurers who are realists entering this dungeon is really low. At least, that''s what King-sama said. What''s more, the danger of dungeons are also recommended by the Guild, and the adventurers themselves should understand it as common sense. Not knowing the danger of the dungeon, plus not knowing how much money can you earn from such a newly made dungeon, there''s no reason to come all the way here. .However, because no one rarely goes for it, there are those people who act without permission just to seek profit from the dungeon, so it isn''t strange if someone has already explored the dungeon. Hence with all these circumstances, it''s as Sylphy said, it''s hard to investigate what happened. .Don''t tell me.it''s the Demon. Out of a sudden, Aisha spoke. Despite whispering, the voice reverberate throughout the surroundings. ..Demon. If this is really the work of the Demon..I''m afraid that if we want to capture this dungeon, we might have to fight against it. .Since the boss was defeated, I wonder how long it''ll take for the boss to respawn? Right, it is a rather important information to get on how long it takes for the boss to spawn after it''s defeated. For example, if it''s 5 minutes..and the door closes, then that means the Demon is 5 minutes away from us. Which meant that we must be mentally prepared for whatever situation that we might be facing after this boss fight, there might be a possibility that we''re gonna face against the Demon. ..Hmmm, it depends on the dungeon..But I think that this dungeon would take a longer time. With a much higher experience in exploring dungeons, Aisha told us her opinion. ..This dungeon? Why though? Is it different from the rest of the dungeons? Apparently, the time it takes for a boss to spawn depends on the amount of mana stored inside a dungeon. The more mana, the faster it is for the boss to spawn..This Dungeon was recently made right? So it is still in a state in which mana isn''t accumulated in huge quantity. As even with Waffle''s senses, he couldnt feel the mana right? ..I see. Which means that the boss uses the mana collected from the Dungeon to spawn huh. So she made a conclusion because of not being able to sense the mana from the dungeon. Maybe, someone(might be the demon)defeated the boss. Then, the Dungeon has to supply mana to spawn the boss again, so hence why we couldn''t feel any mana from the dungeon? ..No wait, however.that''s different. If that''s the case, then why is there no mana inside the monsters living here? .Not good, I can''t be thinking about these at a time like this. I must be serious about thinking of a way to stop the Demon that might or might not be here. Taking Aisha''s word, we might not meet with the Demon anytime soon. However, there isn''t any physical evidence to support that either. Maybe the Demon might be even nearer as we speak. ..Let''s assume that the Demon is inside here. So if we meet with it, everyone please have plenty of distance against it okay? I''ll fight it with all I got. Wafu! Myne, I''ll also fight with you! Onii-sama, me too! Kyu~ It might be good for Waffle and Kuu to help along.. However, if it''s that person..even Waffle and Kuu might be in danger against that. I would wish if they would keep a distance and let me fight with all I got. Both of you, we''ll think about it after seeing our opponent, but before that could you leave it to me first? !!! Wafu!? !!!! Kyu Kyu Kyu!? Both of them probably didn''t think that I would refuse them, as they were in a state of surprise. Don''t worry, it''s just the start. I''ll ask for help if I see the need! After that, I explained the danger of that man who seemed to be a Demon when I was at the back of Jormungandr-sama, and managed to convinced them somehow. .Well then, will the Demon really appear? Or will he not? (Find out in the next episode of DRAGON BALL Z!!!) Let''s thread carefully from here on out. Author''s Note: Thank you all for reading! Chapter 162 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Translation Note: To those who might be confused from the first floor and basement first floor, think of it as the first floor as like the entrance and the basement first floor as the second floor. Seems like the Author wanted to go by that instead. I don''t know why he couldn''t just put first floor, second floor, third floor etcbecause it confuses the heck outta me when he said first floor and basement first floor, something like Ground and Lower Ground Proofread: Shiro As the odds of encountering with the Demon would be high, we stayed vigilant and moved at a speed in which we would be careful of our surroundings. Reason being we have to consider the dangers of any surprise attacks. I was also the same, but everyone else''s expression tighten as well. ..Alright for now, let''s move to the stone monument. Proceeding onward to the boss room, there was a huge stone monument behind the boss room, similar to the other boss rooms in other Dungeons. Once you touched the stone monument, you would be able to freely teleport to other stone monuments inside this dungeon. Even though we weren''t the ones who defeated the boss, and we were a little curious about it, but since it was right in front of us, so might as well let all of us touch the stone monument. I could technically move around with my Unique Magic?Spacetime, but at the off chance something happens, then I could be prepared to use it as emergency. Even though I felt that there is no need to have an alternative method, but the idea should not be dismissed as well. ..Everyone has touched the stone monument? Alright, let''s head onto the next floor. Confirming that everyone has touched it, we began to move onto the next floor. ..Oh right, in the end we did not get to fight with it, but surely the boss of this room is a Slime right? Fundamentally speaking, the Dungeon''s boss would be a superior species of that floor''s monsters. So following that theory, one might think that the first floor boss would be a superior version of the White Slime. Thus far, the skills and items that the boss has were all pretty good. What''s more, the White Slimes themselves have their Race Skill, a special skill indeed. Honestly speaking.I had my curiosity in it. Tonight, before we leave, should I go and have a peek on whether the boss has respawn or not? #The new Dungeon, Basement First Floor Well then, we have finally arrived at the basement first floor.. I wonder what awaits us at this floorWhat sort of monsters would there be. Now that I think about it, the Dungeon of Power''s first floor did have Slimes as their monster. I know it couldn''t be a coincidence but, the Dungeon of Power had Goblin and Orc on their second floor. ..Don''t tell me, this Dungeon is the same as well? If the monsters get stronger by each floor, then it''s true that the Goblins and Orcs are at just the right level to be in Well anyways, it''s not like a terribly strong monster would roam here. Waffle, how about this floor? Can you sense any Mana? ..Wafu, I can''t. I can''t sense anything at all. I seewe have discussed about it back at the first floor, and hypothesized that because the boss was defeated, the mana stored in the Dungeon has to be used to respawn the boss. Of course, there is not much credibility to this as there are no monsters with mana wandering around, so we don''t know whether our hypothesis is true or not.. The only thing we knew is that someone defeated the boss at floor 1. And, we have theorized that it was the Demon that did so and is still inside this Dungeon. So if he defeated the boss here, I''m sure he''ll dive into B2 and fight with the boss as well. ..What exactly is going on here. While talking to myself, Aisha patted on my shoulder lightly. Being impatient is forbidden okay Myne-kun. I''m sure once we reach the end, we''ll find out more about it. However, if we move impatiently, we might be careless and make mistakes okay. Well put Aisha, it''s as she said Danna-sama. Let''s move forward while being firm. It''s alright, we''re all here with you. ..That''s true. What both of them said were right. Perhaps hearing about the possibility of there being a Demon here, I have gotten slightly nervous about it. Moreover, it''s not like there''s proof that there''s a Demon here. At best it''s just a possibility, that''s it. It might also be that some normal adventurers have come to explore. Rather, isn''t the latter one much more believable? Myne, I''m here with you too, so don''t worry~ KyuKyu! That''s right! Onii-sama! This time it was Waffle and Kuu who cheered me up. Yes, I wasn''t like who I used to be. I have such a reliable family right now. Get a hold of yourself Myne! ! Thank you everyone.. After everyone cheered for me, my heart seems to have calmed down somewhat. After recovering, we began exploring floor B1. Similar to how we did at 1F, Aisha would map the area, and locate where the boss room is. There''s a possibility that we would change our course depending on what kind of skill the monsters have on this floor.. .Ugh, a group of monsters.. Name: Faithfulness?Lion LV: 16 Race: Lion race (or maybe a Felidae?) Gender: Skill Strong Arms?Extreme Cooperation?Telepathy (Short) Ability Biting Wow, it''s a White Lion. I had no idea there would be a lion inside a dungeon. At first it looked fierce, but when I saw the skillsEh! ? What !? Cooperation?Telepathy (Short): Those who have this skill could telepathically talk to each other. However, the range is limited to a 3 metre radius. It''s a skill that doesn''t lose out against the White Slime, another special skill. Even though the range is limited, but it''s basically the same as the Divine Beast Protection and the Divine Beast Contract skill. Nn, Danna-sama? What''s the matter? Looking at the White Lion''s skills, Sylphy looked at me who was staring blankly asked. Ah, I was just looking at the White Lion''s skills, and was slightly surprised. What sort of skills? This time it was Aisha. There''s a skill called Cooperation?Telepathy(Short) Te, telepathy you say! ? (you said! ?) The both of them were in perfect harmony. Well, it''s normal to be surprised.. By telepathy, you mean the same protection and contract as Fenrir-sama? Maybe..please wait for a moment. Let me cut it. There were 4 White Lions in total. So we could paste it on all 4 of us and test it. By the way, I''ve heard this from Brother-san about the Lion Race. That the Telepathy skill that they have is more of a necessity. Logically speaking, the Lion Race would not move by themselves. They will surely move in packs. And in that pack, there would be one male, and the rest is always made up of females, as it seems to be a race who builds harem as we commonly describe as. Then, to them hunting is also something common, they wouldn''t fight by themselves, but instead take in position and aim at multiple single target preys. In other words, to them fighting together is like eating rice together everyday. So in order to smoothly cooperate together, they needed an effective skill to make it work. Hence why they need the telepathy skill, and after listening to what Brother-san said, it kind of made sense. ..Alright, I''ve already pasted it on Sylphy, Aisha, and Kuu and Waffle. Thus I pasted to all of our members. Especially to Kuu, as only Waffle and I could converse with her. If we use this skill, then we don''t need Cetus-sama''s protection and would still be able to converse with Kuu. Alright, me and Waffle would go and defeat the lions, so in the meantime could you test talking with Kuu. After leaving with that, Waffle and I went ahead to the pack and started battling. Wafufufu! ! ! ! Waffle seemed strangely surprised. Perhaps the lion was also walking in all fours, making him have an opposing heart. While we were running, I activated King''s intimidation on the pack of lions, and all four of them were paralyzed. Then Waffle went ahead first, and used Divine Beast Double Attack onto the lions. I too used Strong Arms?Extreme and Arm Strengthening?Extreme, and attacked the lions who couldn''t move. Waffle who went ahead had already defeated 3 of them, and I defeated 1 of it, and with that the battle was over. Well then, I wonder if they have used Telepathy? Waffle and I then slowly walked back to where they were. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading! TLN Note: Is it just me, or did Amy just..disappear from the chapter? Or is it that she went back home and rest instead? I''m confused. Chapter 163 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro How is it? Can you hear Kuu? After annihilating the herd of White Lions, Waffle and I decided to go back to my wives. As I see it, Kuu was dancing around happily in the air, so I guess the conversation using Telepathy was a success? Yeah, it''s perfect! I''ve always thought that it didn''t matter so as long as we''re together, but it''s still nice that we can talk! It''s like I feel more closer to Kuu! Sylphy excitedly answered me. Well, I do understand Sylphy''s delight. As Kuu and Sylphy often took baths together because they both love taking a hot bath. If asked whether Syphy or Aisha is on good terms with Kuu, it will definitely be Sylphy. That doesn''t mean Aisha isn''t close with Kuu. Even though they couldn''t talk with each other, they were already on good terms, so I''m glad that they could finally speak with each other. However,as I''ve expected, I could not hear the conversation between Kuu and Sylphy. Of course I have not pasted Telepathy onto myself. So I can''t understand what my wives are talking about. .But, I have Cetus''s Protection on me. In other words, I can normally talk with Kuu telepathically. Does that mean by having the same telepathy can we only talk with Kuu? What a surprising finding this was, it seems like my thoughts were too narrow. For now, I finally knew how to use this Telepathy skill even better. I do wish to collect more of this skill if possible. As after we capture this Dungeon, I might not get the chance again. Fortunately, the Lion race doesn''t move in solitude like the White Slime. They will always move in packs, so like just now, it''ll be easier to get 3~5 skills per encounter, so it wouldn''t take long like yesterday. Phew, we finally reached the boss room. Just as Aisha completed the drawings of the map, we have finally arrived at floor B1''s boss room. ..Similar to floor 1, after drawing the entire map could we find the boss room..are we really that unlucky..? Nonetheless, I''ve collected a ton of skills, so it was way quicker progress than what we did yesterday. ..As expected, the door to the boss room is open.. Seeing the huge door being wide open, I sighed. .Is this really the work of the Demon? Hey, Myne-kun..I just thought of this out of the blue..But is this really the work of the Demon? Looking at the same door as I am, Aisha spokeWhy the sudden change of mind? There is a possibility that it''s not the Demon..Rather it''s some random adventurers who''d stumbled upon this place.. Hm? Aisha, did you perhaps found out about something? Sylphy then asked Aisha about it. Myne-kun, Hime-sama..this is an if, just a guess okay? If this is the work of the Demon, then why would he want to explore this Dungeon? Hmm, what does she mean by that? Since the Dungeon leads downwards, of course he has to go down right? While I was thinking as such, this time Sylphy shouted and answered Aisha. .! !I see now! It''s as Aisha said. It is weird! Hmmm??..Wait, what could it be? Wait a minute..Going down..goingdown?..Aaaaahhhhh! ! ! I see now, so that''s what she was trying to say! That''s right, it is indeed weird! !If this is the work of the Demon then going down would be weird! ..Cause the whole reason why a Dungeon was made is because the Demon was the one planting the core from the get go. And where the core was planted.is in the inner depths of the Dungeon! Which means, you must go up no matter what! Which meant, defeating the boss and moving forward, the possibility of it being an adventurer is even higher. ..However, who could it be..?I have only been enrolled in the Adventurer''s Guild for a day, so I have no idea which adventurer went in. Suffice it to say, the only person I got involved was Fjord and Lyle. However, they are already not adventurers. So there''s no point coming here. ..Aisha, do you happen to know who they might be? Since Aisha was a former receptionist working in the Adventurer''s Guild, she should know a lot of them. Maybe she could already make some guesses on who some of them might be. Hmmm, I can''t think of it right now.The adventurers are usually tough and simple minded people, and they''re pretty calculative too. So with a new dungeon, besides people like us who received a request to go for it, I''m sure no one else would bother coming here. I knew it..Even Aisha doesn''t know about it either. Then, it''s pretty hard to guess what their objective is. If only we knew who came here, then we can imagine what we can do. Well, whatever it is. It''s not like the possibility is zero, but it really brings a big relief to everyone right? If it''s not the Demon, and adventurers then we don''t have to worry much. Sylphy does have a point However, that doesn''t mean we can afford to be careless after knowing that. ..Anyways, since the boss has been defeated, we can safely capture the dungeon and not have to fight with the Demon if it''s the adventurers. We have a friendlier route if that''s the case. I don''t know when they will get in contact with us, so even if we actually meet with them, we should be prepared to make some countermeasures so as to not be too careless. ..Although I gave myself various restrictions, I still lost to Brother-san. Also, when I was training together with King-sama''s Konoe Knights Division, I have learned various things. Combat experience and intuition are both equally important in a battle which in some cases can exceed the power of skills. Hence why, even if the chance of the Demon appearing is lower and adventurer being higher, we still have to be vigilant. Un, you''re right. However, let''s still explore with caution. It''s true that this Dungeon is still recent, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t any Demons. Plus we can''t let down our guard even if it''s adventurers.. After all, during the first floor nad B1 floor, we were fighting only thinking that the Demon was wandering around, but now that there is a high possibility of encountering the said adventurer around the next floor. For now, let''s enter the boss room while it''s still open and see what''s inside. ..Yeap, there''s no boss. I wonder if the boss is the highest tier of the Lion race? Maybe I can try fighting this boss tomorrow after everyone goes home. Somehow, I feel like it would drop some good items. All of us touched the stone monument of the boss room. Similar to the first floor, we felt weird that we didn''t fight anything and get to just move forward. Well, onto the next level, which is B2 we go. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! Chapter 164 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! TLN Note: Sorry for the late post, was so engrossed in a game till I didnt see the time XD Proofread: Shiro #New Dungeon, Basement 2nd floor Waffle, how is it here? Can you feel anything? After coming to floor B2, just to make sure, I asked Waffle whether he could sense any mana in this floor. ! ! ! Wafu! Myne, Myne! I can feel the mana! There''s a lot even! ! ! ! ! After coming down to the 3rd floor, we finally sensed some mana. Perhaps the boss hasn''t been defeated yet! Waffle! Do you know where the boss room is? After asking Waffle, he wagged his tail violently. I guess since Waffle could finally sense some mana, so his tension has been risen. Leave it to me! I will definitely find it! ..It''s finally time for the show to begin. Touching the hilt of Linus?Sword, Sylphy answered. Kuu who was behind with Aisha also smiled at us. No matter what, we will blast through this floor! For ordinary adventurers, it''s really hard to pinpoint the exact location of the boss room as per how we do it. Well, maybe if they have the skill Awareness?L, they might be able to do it, but it''s not entirely certain that you can find the exact location of the boss room, as I''ve tested it before. Only because of Waffle''s help could we head straight towards the boss room. Even if there were monsters roaming around that had some good skills, we''ll ignore them for the time being. As there should be no problem to identify and pick their skill up after we defeat the boss. If that can''t be done, I could just come here at night to get them. It''s better for us to head straight to the boss room before someone else heads there first. Myne! I''ve found it! It''s over there! That''s awesome, Waffle! After saying that, Waffle''s tails wagged with excitement. Yeap, I''m truly grateful from the bottom of my heart! Thanks, Waffle. With Waffle leading the way, we started our journey. Myne-kun! There''s monsters! Aisha pointed at the direction, where there were a few monsters gathered. The monsters in this floor are.Bees! ? And as expected the bees are white in colour. Name: Faithfulness?Bee LV: 20 Race: Insect family Gender: C Skill Guaranteed hit Ability Poison Needle Paralysis Needle ..Hmm, Guaranteed Hit. I guess it''s as what the skill says. It''s a skill that can be used, but maybe it''s enough to just collect them and move on? If it''s the same with Physical Attack Nullifier(5/5) then we can just come back again and get it? But then again, it''s not like there must be a limit to its usage for me to come back here and get them. First, let''s just Cut all of their skillsBut they are Bees, just a swarm of bees has like 20 of them.Phew. ..Alright, that''s okay. I want to shorten our time as much as possible. So let''s just use magic to burn them all up. I''m gonna use magic to wipe them all! With Wide Area Magic?Maximum Wind and Wide Area Magic?Maximum Fire, I casted it onto the White Bees. An intense roar sound came from that side, and the swarm of bees burned up, falling down like raindrops. Alright, let''s hurry! After all of them were confirmed dead, as I said and ran, but Aisha was staring at me and said. ..Myne-kun, that''s a little too much.. Uuu..W, well it is kinda overkill to be using such strong magic on a Level 20 opponent. But I want to shorten our time to get there. Th, there''s not enough time! There''s no choice! No choice! Let''s give an excuse for now. I know that we don''t have much time.but after using such fancy magic, the surrounding monsters would hear that noise, then wouldn''t we waste more time? Th, that''s true! ? This is different from the time when we were in the Dungeon of Power, so be more mindful okay? ..Yes.. If what AIsha said that it would attract the other monsters, then it would also notify the adventurers that are inside here that we''re here. ..If they did notice that we''re here, then it is my fault. I have to move much more carefully. Un, I have to be mindful. ..Thank you, Aisha. After thanking Aisha, we continued onward to the boss room. Along the way we encountered the White Bees, but this time I used Support Magic?Sleep on them to prevent a fight. With that we won''t make any sound, and since our level differences were too big, just one of our party alone could destroy them in a minute. Again I used sleep on the White Bees, and the floors were filled with them.Could this be like moving in secret. Occasionally we would have to defeat a huge swarm of them, but that meant I can Cut all of their skills. Thus I pasted all the skills onto my party, with the ability Poison Needle and Paralysis Needle on Waffle and Kuu. I''m not sure if they''ll use it right away, but if something like the Black Dragon case were to happen again, maybe there comes a time they might need to use it. Myne, we''re going to arrive!.However, it seems like someone else is there. ..! Did we not make it! Even though we''re this close! ? With Waffle words, I too used Awareness?L and asked the direction that Waffle was saying. Awareness..Is this the mana.It''s quite huge, and it''s being annihilated. 3 person..4, 5, 6, 714 of them? Wait, what the heck is this.why is awareness acting so weird? Instead of a human it''s more like monsters? Or is it the boss?.No, the boss''s presence is slightly different. I wonder what is going on over there? .Whatever it is, it seems like they have already started a battle with the boss. It''s as Waffle said, there is a group of people inside.which are fighting the boss right now. ..I see, so we didn''t make it in time. Sylphy said with a hint of disappointment. However, isn''t it great? It seems like they aren''t Demons! So let''s look at it positively. Aah, it''s as Aisha said. This presence is without a doubt the Hume Rae. ..However, I could feel some monster presence beside them too. Is it that the boss could separate itself? For now, there''s no point talking about it. It''s not like we can go in mid battle and see, so let''s just rest for now. We''ll think about it as we move on. ..As expected, the door is locked. I tried going to the front of the door and pushed it. Since now there''s a battle going on, the door won''t open. However, if the boss is not there, then the door will open by itself. So how now? Myne-kun. Hmm, it''s completely closed. Seems like they''re battling the boss now. ..Can''t be help, let''s move to the side and rest for the time being. We sat near a wall, and Waffle climbed on my lap and slept. Normally at the entrance of the boss room, it is deemed as a safety zone. So hence why Waffle could sleep in relief. Looking beside me, I could see Kuu floating back and forth between my two wives. Seems like they''re having a conversation telepathically. It looks like fun as they were laughing. While stroking the head of Waffle, I also relaxed. It was truly a relief that it wasn''t the Demon, but a bunch of Hume race. The tense part of my body was slowly loosening up as well. Although it''s better to be tense, but it''s also better to clear yourself out of that feeling once in a while. After around 20 minutes have passed. The door to the boss room abruptly opened with a squeak noise. Aah, seems like it''s over. And I guess the adventurers have already descended down to the next floor. Well, shall we chase after them? I slowly rise myself and pat my but from the dust. Aisha and Sylphy did the same as they got up and stepped into the boss room after me. ..Th, this iswhat in the!? Name: Myne?Fortuna LV: 63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Guarantee Hit New! Name: Aisha?Fortuna LV: 43 Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 23 years old Occupation: Archer Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Guarantee Hit New! Name: Sylphy?Fortuna LV: 69 Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 19 years old Occupation: Princess Knight Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Guarantee Hit New! Name: Waffle LV: 56 Race: Divine Beast of Fenrir Gender: Status: Tamed (Myne) Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Guarantee Hit New! Ability Poison Needle New! Paralysis Needle New! Name: Kuu LV: 56 Race: Divine Beast of Cetus Gender: Status: Myne''s sister (?) Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Guarantee Hit New! Ability Poison Needle New! Paralysis Needle New! Author''s Note: Thank you for reading! TLN Note: I think I know who those bunch of adventurers are, phew time for Myne to KILL THEM!!! Chapter 165 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro Extremely important note: Im migrating my hosting website soon, its already in process for my domain to transfer to the new hosting website. So if theres any problems or error in the website, do point it out to me as there are too many things for me to check. Thank you and have a nice day :3 ..Th, this is..what in the!? The figure of one adventurer who was covered in blood and collapsed was seen when we peeked inside the boss room. Myne-kun! ? Quickly heal him! Aisha answered before I could say anything, as she hurriedly ran towards the adventurer. After finally processing Aisha''s response, I ran there as well. Hey get it together! I''ll heal you right now! Aisha activated Magic?Recovery L. However, the damage that the adventurer took did not recover the slightest. Alright, I''ll add on to Aisha''s Magic?Recovery L. Height of Magic: When magic is being used, it will automatically be activated. The magic power will increase by five times. Normally I would only use this on attack based magic, but recovery magic would be affected by Height of magic as well. At least it''ll help out. Myne, why don''t you just use Regeneration? Remembering the fight with the Black Dragon, I used Regeneration on Waffle who was on the verge of death. As he saw us using Magic?Recovery L, he asked. It''s gonna be troublesome to explain if I used it on someone who we''re not close to. It''s true that we want to save this person, but I would prioritize keeping my skill a secret over that. It might be cold of me to say that..However, it''s something I will not yield. It''s true that if I were to use Regeneration or Super Regeneration here, I''ll without a doubt save this person''s life. But..the problem is after I save this person. For now, it''s for certain I would save this person. And this person''s wounds looked fatal as well.. And it''s obvious that Aisha and I knew it was severe as we were the ones healing. If this person is a good person, I''m sure they would not tell anyone about it, but after leaving this dungeon, it''s not certain that this person might not tell it to their friends and families. Perhaps it''s just a way of saying thank you.. However, to us it''s extremely troublesome. Even though I said that I''ll help someone, but in the end I''m not proud of myself because of this dilemma. Another point would be, if this person''s personality is bad, example a wicked person, then things would get even more complicated. They would surely want to dig deeper, and hear more about the skills. Obviously we will not say anything. However, for these kinds of people, if things do not proceed as desired, they will try to find other ways to find out about it. Even though we want to save a life, but because of this stressful burden, it''s also driven into a dilemma. Thus, in order to not have this happen in the future, it''s better not to use Regeneration or Super Regeneration on anyone else other than my friends and families. So after explaining it to Waffle in a simple way, Waffle just answered There are, humans that are bad, too. and was somehow convinced. I''m sure he remembered the time when those adventurers tried to capture them inside the Spirit Forest. ..Uuu.. Oh? Is he regaining conscious?..Wait, huh? Where have I seen him before? Who was it again? While I was trying to recall who this was, suddenly Kuu shouted ! Aaaaaaah! ? Onii-sama! Chunsuke, chunsuke is~~~~! Please help him~~~~~~! ! Chunsuke?Wait a minute, it feels like I''ve heard of that name before. Wa, Wafu~~~~~! ? This, this is Chunsuke''s Master!? I have no idea what''s going on..But for now, let''s head to where Kuu is! After heading to where Kuu is, I saw a sparrow like monster laying on the floor covered in blood. It was still shaking, and it was still breathing. I can still save it! Using Magic?Recovery L on it, I hurriedly took out something from my storage bag as well. From within there was a pebble with Super Regeneration pasted on it, and I pasted it on the injured sparrow. If the person is a monster, then there''s no problem letting it know of my skill. If they don''t have the Telepathy skill, then there''s no one to tell to. Well just in case, I used Appraisal on it, and it doesn''t seem like it has the skill Telepathy. What''s more, with this monster''s condition, it was even worse than the other person as if I did not use Super Regeneration on it, it might end up dying. Seeing Kuu''s worried expression, I immediately used it without a second thought. With white smoke covering the body, indicating that the regeneration process is starting, Chunsuke''s(?) injured area started recovering. As expected of Onii-sama! Chunsuke is alive! No wait, KuuIt''s not like he''s dead yet.. After confirming that the wound was healed, I Cut the Super Regeneration from it and pasted it back to the pebble. Just in case I used Magic?Recovery L on it still, before it started flapping its birds and flew upwards. Chun, Chu~n! Alright, seems like it was completely healed! KyuKyuKyu! ChunChunChun. Wafu, Wafufu, Wafu? Chun, chun, chuchu~n! ! .My gosh, I have no idea what they are saying if I don''t have telepathy. For now, I''ll head over to the adventurer''s side and see how things are going on there. How is he? After asking Aisha, she responded with I was able to only save his life. His life only (.)? What does that mean? Inside his body is poisoned..? I can''t make a clear analysis, but it feels like something that isn''t supposed to be in his body is there? And there are some parts that recovery magic can''t pass through, so I can''t completely heal him. I remember seeing this symptom before. At that time, an adventurer called a Saintsomeone that was acquainted to Aisha who she was healing. Aisha also used Magic?Recovery L on her, but Saint-san has a recovery skill much higher level than that. Uuu, so it''s you guys who saved me.. Aah, he''s recovered to the point where he can speak. ..Wait a minute, I know who he is now!? Isn''t he one of the Clan:Tamer Rings guy!? He was together with Tales when he walked into our Clan House. Now that I think about it, Waffle and co also said something like It''s chunsuke''s master! What the, why is this guy over here, and also on the verge of death! ? ..No, wait a minute. Don''t tell me, those person who went ahead of us. It wasn''t the Guild''s adventurers, but the Clan: Tamer Ring!? I see, now that Awareness?L made sense, as there are monsters together with them! If I think of them as their tamed monsters, then it isn''t weird at all. However, why do these Tamer Ring gang have anything to do with exploring the new dungeon? And King-sama only appointed us to do this request. For now, let''s ask the person himself. .Uhmm, are you one of the Tamer Ring? As I asked, chunsuke''s master strongly nodded. So it really was the guy from before. Why are you here though? And where did your other teammates went? Even though you almost died, they are nowhere to be found? Well I did confirm that his teammates have went down one floor with Awareness?L. However, I can''t reveal this card to this guy. It''s better to act as though I have no idea. ..If it''s them, they''re already long gone, they left me here and went ahead. With hatred, chunsuke''s master said and spat. Fumu, I wonder if they''ve broken up their teams. I mean with how that Tale is, I''m sure it was entirely possible.. Apparently, this Chunsuke''s master is called Kappore. And although I would politely talk to him because he is older than me, but after the Clan House incident, I decided to abandon the politeness. (TLN: Kappore, or Black jack, a fish apparently?) After hearing Kappore talk about the situation, it seems like quite a few surprising things were discovered. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading! TLN Note: Called it! I knew it was the stupid Tamer Ring gang! Chapter 166 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Author''s Note: There are some cruel portrayal in this chapter, so for those light hearted ones, do be cautioned. My name''s Tales. Once a former B Class adventurer turned to the representative of the Clan Tamers Ring, acknowledged by the Kingdom of Augustus. The main objective of Tamers Ring is to go around the world and tame any rare monsters that exists. In fact, we''ve already successfully tamed quite a few rare monsters. And those tamed monsters that we''ve gotten, turned out to be quite useful. There are many cases where there are lacking in people or if you''re in a dangerous place, in a sense, the impossible would turn into a possibility with these monsters. Hence why, many people wanted a huge collection of these tamed monsters. Besides finding and gathering all these rare monsters, things like Clans or parties have nothing to do with us Tamers Ring. That''s why the nobles and royal families think that we are useful. For quite awhile, the Tamers Ring has been one of the 3 biggest Clans in the kingdom. And right now, I was now leaving the capital to grab a new guy who is inside the Town of Lucas. Apparently the new guy''s name Kappore, and has graduated from the Town of Lucas. The plan was to initially guide him.but this guy, had some pretty interesting stories awaiting for me. Apparently, at the back of Lucas, there is a forest where a never before seen monster resides. A purplish wolf and a pink fish that floats around were apparently spotted.. ..It certainly sounds rare just from the description. And we have to get them in our hands as soon as possible. Conveniently, I had some business in the Town of Lucas as well. As there was a new Clan being introduced, the location of the ceremony was surprisingly at the Town of Lucas. What''s more, the representative is the husband of the First Princess Sylphid, so I guess he was backed up by the royal family. So as the representative of one of the 3 big clans, I have to go and visit there no matter what. ..I see, I will head there tomorrow at once. Hm? Isn''t that Aldo. As a soon to be King, why would he come to such a suburban area. What is happening here? No matter how much connections you have with the royal family, ain''t this just preferential treatment? Plus they were just recently created, it''s like they are getting the same treatment as us 3 big clans. ..And, who''s that? Who''s that brat that Aldo''s talking to? However, I wonder if the request this time is safe. Even if it''s you guys, to capture a dungeon..isn''t the level a tad bit too difficult? It''s alright, Brother-san! Thank you so much for worrying about me though. ..Capturing a dungeon, and also "Brother-in-Law-san"? To call Aldo Brother..I see, so it''s that brat Myne who recently married off Sylphid. What the heck, isn''t he just some small brat. ..This kind of brat married of Sylphid? If it''s this kind of brat, it''s better for me to marry her instead. Father also said that if it''s slightly further away from the capital, then the danger wouldn''t be that high. ..Hmm, I see. So it was a direct request from the King to the Eternal Sunflower to capture the dungeon. Tsk, these fuckers. What good status to get a request via connections. But, to hear that there''s a dungeon near the capital, I wonder where that is? If we''re talking the closest dungeon, it''s the Dungeon of Power.. Tales-sama! I finally got it! A dungeon has been discovered just west of the capital, and it takes about half a day to get there. After hearing from Aldo about the dungeon, it seems like the adventurers guild have publicly announced it as well, so we got the information immediately. Hm, so a newly born dungeon. It''s true that for regular adventurers, it has no meaning. Since there''s not much information to be had on a new dungeon, there''s not much merit in exploring it. It''s not as though the possibility to get rich quick isn''t there, but for the adventurers standpoint, it''s better to hold back instead of getting themselves in danger. .However, we''re the Tamers Ring, for us the merits are huge. A newly born Dungeon, to us is a higher chance of meeting with new monsters. Even if it''s not a new species, we can also sell them to the rich people at a higher price if there are any subspecies. In other words, if that brat is going there as well, I could you know, kill him by surprise. Well it is a common story that adventurers die from an accident when they''re exploring in the dungeon. Since we''ve decided as such, we have to hurry. If we don''t get ahead of them, we can''t surprise attack them. Alright, you guys! We''ll be heading to the new dungeon soon. Get ready in 5 minutes! Kukuku, this is becoming rather interesting. You''re gonna get it, Myne boy. I will show you exactly what it means to be a senior in a Clan when it comes to a real battle. Tsk, what''s this. They''re all white in colour, but ain''t that the Royal?Bee!? They certainly have some nasty attack method. They have a needle containing a fairly powerful poison.and they pack a punch. This is bad, usually they are monsters that is encountered in places where there are many obstacles for them like in a forest. However, there''s nothing of that sorts, so its fighting area has widen. Moreover, it is a monster of a rare category. Even if Tame?Extreme, I have to weaken it before I can tame it. Ganda, Uppek! Use your Dragon Flies and cast Wind Magic from a distance! Kappore! Come next to me! Also your sparrow too! The monsters that I brought were only the Dark Spirit and the Black High Wolf. The Black high Wolf is bad against the Royal?Bee as it moves in high speed in the air. What''s more, the dark spirit can''t do much in this situation either. The attacks of the dark spirit mostly appeals to other spirits. So it is not very effective against insect-based monsters. Sleep would probably work in this situation, but I''m not sure whether it''ll be effective as it moves so quickly. Kiriji, use your Rock Bird and the Mandragora. Use the Sleep Wave on that bastards in the air! Do the same to any of the others too! If there''s a chance we''ll fight! For now we have to use everything to fight with them. I will also use the dark spirit to move around and try to make the Royal?Bees sleep. .It''s not working Tales-san! It''s are moving too fast! The Dragonfly can''t keep up with it! Ganda began to whine. Stupid bastard! Stop fucking whining, just go and attack them! ..Wit, wait a second.this is bad, this is really bad!? That stance of the Royal?Bee is!!! Kiriji, Po~n, get away from there ! ! ! Eh? .It was too late.. A huge amount of needles(Most likely poisoned).Has rained down on Kiriji and Pon''s direction. Naturally, there was no way to avoid it, by the time the needles ended.They were covered in blood, and the two fell down and rolled over. While we were stunned by the horrifying death of Kiriji and Pon, the Royal?Bee descended on the two bodies and stabbed them using its butt. ..H, How could it.. Kappore was looking from beside, then vomited. Yes, the Royal?Bee is sucking out their body fluids. Every time it was being sucked, their bodies were steadily becoming dry. Then, after completely sucking them dry, the Royal?Bee once again soar up into the sky. Damn it! But, I finally understood the weakness of that attack. ..The next time he uses that attack, it will be this fucking bugs end. After watching Kappore who was still vomiting, I give instructions to the clan members. Listen here! If it shows that weird stance again, that attack will come again! So immediately leave from that spot! Because they heard my orders, that bastard started using that attack again. .The target was apparently me. Kappore was still vomiting like crazy and doesn''t seem to notice the actions yet..Sorry, please die for me. I grabbed the head of Kappore and threw it between me just before the Royal Bee releases the attack. Wh, what the!? What are you doing Tales-san!? I saw it a minute ago, that bastard would use the poison needle to fire at the first person who lands first. In other word, if Kappore eats the first shot, then I should be able to escape. Guaaaaaaaa! ! ! ! How can this! ! ! ! ! This is not fair, Talessss!!! After the poison needle was released, that bee bugger will stop. Go! Dark Spirit! Make that bee fall asleep! ! Hm? The tamed monster of Kappore, why would you dive into the poisoned needle? Aah, it''s trying to save it''s master.What a beautiful master-slave relationship, Kukuku. Kappore and its sparrow crumbled down the ground, and that moment. My dark spirit succeeded in making the Royal?Bee fall asleep. ..Ain''t that good, you didn''t get your body sucked by it, Hahaha. Alright, now that it''s asleep, time to tame it. If I tame this guy, I would be able to unlock its royal jelly, which fetches a high price in the market. There were not many sacrifices, but it can''t be help. Nothing compensates for anything, and no reward is available. Alright, now that I''ve tamed the boss, will they be defeated? Well for now, let''s head down to the next floor. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading Chapter 167 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro TLN Note: Phew, so much fire translating this chapter As a person, this Tales guy is really a horrible person than I''d imagined him to be. Since I''ve heard his side of the story, what should we do after this. To complete the request that King-sama has sent to us, obviously we have to continue forward. However, that guy..it''s not good of him to leave Kappore-san behind. No matter how much he hates others, how could he make such an inhumane decision as to leave his teammate behind. ..Perhaps we could bring this person by using Unique Magic?Spacetime and allow him to escape..but that is something not possible. Sigh, what should we do now. As they understood the reason why I sighed, Sylphy and Aisha both looked at each other and me before smiling bitterly..I''m sure they were waiting for my decision. ..Phew, it can''t be help. Kappore-san, have you touched the stone monuments that were inside the boss room..? Yeah, of course. With this, at least we could teleport him all the way to the 1F then to the entrance of the dungeon. However, the problem is right after that. Even though the dungeon is said to be near the capital, but it still takes half a day for us to travel just by a horse carriage alone. I don''t think anyone would agree on walking a person back, let alone walking back with this distance to begin with. And it''s not like we have anymore time to spare, if not it''ll be harder to chase after Tales and his teammates. I guess we can bring you to, the front of the entrance. After thinking for quite some time I answered, then Kappore-san''s face became red, and faced towards me and begin protestingNo, is it better to say that he was cursing at me. You fuckers! Don''t you even have a heart in ya! I''m heavily injured you know! You guys stupid or something? Huuh? Sylphy who have been looking at our conversation finally interrupted. ..Well, I guess even she can''t take it. You said your name''s Kappore right? We have no obligations to protect you, you know that right? So, at the least, even a word of thank you should be said from you, is that right? It''s exactly as Sylphy said. Normally, when we save someone, the person would at least say a word of thanks. It''s not that I want the person to be thankful, but it''s supposed to be common sense. .Well then, after hearing such a sound argument, I wonder what his response is going to be? Huuuh? Didn''t I just fucking say it! Don''t you guys have a heart ''er something! This person, is also hopeless..Well, can''t say I expect anything from a teammate of Tales. To even give us such a bad impression, I don''t know whether to just leave him here or not. I completely cannot understand this situation. This person only knows the word "himself". ..You, do you not even understand where your position is? Aah, it''s Aisha''s turn to cut in! What the hell!? You devils! Quickly bring me to the capital and heal me already! If you guys are so inexperienced to heal me, I''m sure a healer from the capital can heal me better than you! Even though Aisha was trying her best with her recovery magic for this person Instead of even a word of gratitude, he could even say something like that. Myne-kun, let''s just leave this(trash) here. It''s just a waste of our time to talk to such an ill-mannered person. ..Well, all of us would agree to what she said, as this is the number one choice for us. I guess right now he can''t even think straight whatsoever. Myne~, Chunsuke pleads that he wants us to save his master.. Waffle suddenly spoke to me. After listening to Waffle speaking, I saw a sparrow flying down in front of me and bowing its head whilst trembling. I''m sure he''s heard our conversations from Waffle and Kuu. I''m sure he knows that if we leave his master, he''ll die soon. So that''s why he''s desperately pleading to us right now. Instead of that devil over there, his tamed monster is way more polite. Seriously, what the heck. Seeing a desperate Chunsuke lowering his head in front of me really troubles me. Hmmm, what should I do. .In the end, we return back to the initial topic. Really, what can I do about this. As I glanced at Aisha, she was definitely angry. Even without looking at Sylphy, I knew she was extremely frustrated as she doesn''t want to be involved. Essentially, saving her people without saying a word is what a former Princess like Sylphy should be doing..Even if she isn''t saying anything, I''m sure Sylphy is considerably angry as well. Onii-sama, I have a good idea! Aah? Kuu! Nice! How about, for now we bring him out! Then, until we see someone, we bring him to that person to take care! (TLN: Or how about we leave him here to die? An even better suggestion if I do say so myself) I did think of that too.but, it''ll still take half a day for them to get back? And it''s almost turning dark now. I think that the horse carriage won''t be moving about at night? Let''s ask Kuu why she would have such a suggestion. Let''s bring him along! Eh? So we''re bringing him? It''s alright if Chunsuke does his best to protect his master! Hmm, I wonderEven after seeing Chunsuke, I don''t know whether he''s a strong monster or not.. At worst we might take around 6~7 hours. And if we meet a strong enemy, won''t they just lose? Wafu! Chunsuke, is strong. So don''t worry! Huh? Even Waffle is siding Kuu. So I guess it''s alright? .Can''t be help, shall we adopt that plan? Sylphy, Aisha, I''m sorry. Since we''re using Telepathy to talk, I''m sure the both of them would''ve heard our conversations. From their anger, I''m sure they are reluctant to go with this plan.. In the end, the both of them did not say anything, and we quickly used the stone monument to move to the 1F. As my wives did not even want to touch that thing, and he began complaining when I tried to carry him, so I decided to cast sleep magic on him and dragged him to the 1F. ..Ah. I see, while he''s asleep I can just bring him to the capital now. With him sleeping, Iused Unique Magic?Spacetime to connect to the royal palace. Then Sylphy called someone and bring him to a person to heal him. Afterwards I have to do something in return for the Konoe Knights and Brother-san. And I''ve heard from Waffle after this, but Chunsuke was thanking us towards the end. Well then, the initial plan is to go back home.. But it''s better to chase after Tales and his teammates. So I want to return back to the dungeon, but what should I do. Myne-kun, let''s just head back and rest for today. Tales and his teammates must''ve fought for an entire day and is tired, so I''m sure they won''t be able to move on as well. ..That''s right, although we have to chase after them, it''s not good if we get ourselves exhausted as well. So I agree in going back as well. Hmm, that''s right. It''s not good to exhaust ourselves, and because of Kappore we''re mentally tired as well. And at this kind of time, it''s best to head into the bathroom and relax ourselves. Alright, I agree. Let''s head back home. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ TLN Note: Gosh damn just let this Kappore guy DIE ALREADY! Chapter 168 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro # New Dungeon, Basement 3rd floor. What, is wrong..with this floor.. When Sylphy arrived floor B3, she immediately raised her voice. ..It can''t be helped, as even I had the same thoughts as her. The structure layout of floor B3 was something that I''ve never seen before when exploring a dungeon. The moment we descended down to this floor, the thing that we saw was a 5 square meters room. And all four corners have doors on them. Then, when you open one of the doors, what lies before the door was yet another 5 square meters room. Then inside that room, there are 4 doors placed.. .Yes, that was why I understood Sylphy''s cries. What that meant was whichever door you open to, you will be lead to another similar room with 4 doors. Exactly how do we proceed from this floor.. ..This is a fairly dislikable floor. Even Aisha who was experienced as an adventurer said so. Do monsters even spawn here? Inside this floor.. I assume even Tales and his teammates were facing this similar situation. Waffle, can you sense any mana inside this floor? As if predicting I would say that, Waffle immediately went down on the ground and sniffed around for any mana, all with his tails wagging excitedly. Wafuu..It''s, somewhere around there, with mana, but.. This is rare of Waffle to show such a strange expression. Do you know where the boss room is? I can''t~, It''s kind of, unclear, but it''s being taken, I don''t know~! Waffle then rampaged on the spot and fell on all fours. Do we have to depend on our intuition for this floor then.. For now, let''s work on diligently mapping this area out, so let''s draw as we go. As I was giving out orders, Aisha placed her hands on my shoulders and started speaking. Wait a minute, Myne-kun. If we walk around this floor mindlessly, I''m sure we''ll get lost eventually. I''ve heard of rumours when I was still an adventurer, and that the rooms don''t connect together in a straight line like how you perceive it. Hm? What does that mean. Is there some special trick behind this floor? The only thing I could think of was a monster room. Just now Waffle said something about kind of unclear, and it''s being taken. right?What I speculate is the 4 doors that we''re looking at right now, if we do not choose the correct door, I think we will be transported back to the same area again..This was the mechanism I''ve heard of from adventurers. What!? It''s even worse than a monster room!!? How could you tell which is the real door though.. .I see, maybe what Waffle felt just now was this blurred feeling. For now, we have to hurry up and decide which door to take! Should we put a landmark for each area? As I suggested that, Aisha started to come up with some ideas. First, Waffle and I will go ahead first, this is to check whether we will return back to the same area or not. So if we meet up with Aisha and the rest who were waiting at the same spot, then Aisha''s theory of opening the correct door is right. ..Then, another situation whereby we do not meet up with them even after proceeding forward. Then I will use Unique Magic?Spacetime to return back to where we first started. ..This certainly is a good idea, but what if Unique Magic?Spacetime doesn''t bring us back to our original location? Somehow with this method.Whether it''s magic or the level of my Unique Magic?Spacetime''s skill, we wouldn''t know if it would fail or not. If that were to happen, then our party might scramble apart. Aah, I think it would be fine, Danna-sama. Sylphy answered me with confidence. ..Did she realize something? Since we''re here right now, the stairs to go above is just behind us. So if your unique skill really failed, then we can just go up to the upper floor and meet up again. Aah, that makes sense. It''s true that I can just use Unique Magic?Spacetime to the floor above us. With this method, I suppose I wouldn''t have to worry about us being separated? However, what ifCsomething were to happen. I think it''s best if I leave Waffle here with them. In terms of fighting ability, having Waffle and Kuu together would really be a better option. We still haven''t completely draw the conclusion that there would be no Demons here. If the Demon were to meet with my wives without me being there, it''ll really spell disaster. So if Waffle and Kuu are there, then they''ll do something about if such a situation were to occur. When I conveyed my thoughts to them, Waffle immediately agreed and answered Wafu! Leave it to me!. Well then, I''ll go now. Everyone please be safe. Instead of asking us to be safe, isn''t Danna-sama the one that should worry about himself? Smiling bitterly, I left them and opened one of the door. Right, right, Down, Down, Left, Right, Left, Right..was the patterned I followed when choosing which doors to open. (TLN: What kind of konami cheat code is this XD) Along the way I would mark an area by using Lightning Edge to cut the door so I wouldn''t forget. Then, after going through 10 rooms, I went into a room where my wives and pet were waiting for me. ..So it was as Aisha predicted. With this, we now know that we have to choose the correct path to lead us to the boss room. After going through 10 rooms, the 11th room lead me back to the original room. Let''s double confirm it again. Just to make sure it''s true, I repeated the same thing again, so we can understand how the rules work here. I wanted to know whether it matters after the 10th room. Beginning the 11th room, it seems like I have to go to the right room to start the next room. After entering the 10th room, when I went south, I didn''t return back to the original room. However after entering the 12th room, I came back to the original staircase room. ..This, is getting more distracting. ..Then, I noticed something off. Wait, wait a minute.? Why did I not see Tales here.Is it that they were progressing steadily by finding the correct door? This is bad. If I do something wrong again, they will get further away from us. I have to understand the rules. Let''s get it right in one go! After that, I kept retrying up till I can reach the goal. I had to repeat the steps again so as to not waste any unnecessary energy. Fortunately, as I''ve ran to the Dungeon of the World Tree before, I was used to this kind of marathon. Then, repeating this marathon for around 75 times.. Finally, I arrived at a room that wasn''t alike the rest of the small rooms. Is this the goal? The feeling I got from this room is similar to the rest of the small room, but the only thing that changed was that it was larger in size. It was a rectangular room ranging from 15 to 20 meters, and the demon like statues were installed in all four corners. Then in the middle of the room, a huge circle was drawn. .I carefully placed one foot on the edge circle.Yeah, nothing happened. Well then, let''s slowly walk to the center of the circle. One step, two steps.then three steps. After reaching the center of the circle, the situation of the room changed. The statue of the demon which was installed on all four corners of the room started to move. Name: Faithfulness?Gargoyle LV: 73 Race: Magical Creature Gender: C Skill Unique Magic?Thunder Ability Sharp fangs Race Skill Demon Eyes of Depression ..To have 4 of them. Alright, I''ll do my best! Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! Chapter 169 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro So this is a Gargoyle..It looks fairly strong. It is a monster who lives as a stone statue, and also appeared in the storybooks [Story of the Hero Alexandrite. I never thought that I would be able to see the real thing with my own eyes when the only time I saw it was reading the book with my mother when I was young. The world really works in strange ways. It had a dog like face, and a long and pointed tooth with sharp extending nails. Huge wings were growing on its back, and it is made of sturdy stones, so it''s gonna be tough to knock it down. However the Gargoyles do not have weapons in their hands. The weapons that we have..whether it is a sword or a spear, its sharp and sturdy fangs and nails seemed to be able to crush it. Whenever they attack, the make full use of their sturdy body to compensate with when they attack. In addition, they could freely fly in the air with the big wings growing on their backs. With the ability to fight from the sky, it already gave the Gargoyle a huge advantage in a battle. So, what do you think would happen between the fight with the Gargoyles? It''s true that it can attack from within the sky, which can be said to be a very hard to deal with. ..However, I have items that I can use to fly in the air as well. And it just so happened that I''m equipping it right now. Yes, it is the "Ciel Sourie" that I''d obtained in the Dungeon of Power. Name: Ciel Sourie Agility: +25 Grade: Ultra Class Attribute: Wind Special Effect: 3% increase in moving speed Airwalk With the ability to walk around in the air, and has the performance of having 3% increase in movement speed, even if the opponents were Gargoyles, it will be equal in level. Plus, I have Cut & Paste as well. As usual, I will take away the skills of the Gargoyles and convert them to myself. ..From the many battles I had so far, this will be effective against opponents such as the Gargoyles. That''s why..Well..Let''s take away their skills first. What seems to be the most dangerous skill is this Demon Eyes of Fear. Demon Eyes of Fear: On active towards any opponent at the desired timing. Subjects who is inflicted with this skill gets into a panic state and a chance to be stunned for several tens of seconds. It feels like I''ve seen this effect somewhere before, and after thinking for a moment, it just looks like a degraded version of King''s Intimidation. King''s Intimidation gives a perfect panic condition against level lower than your own, plus it can affect multiple opponents so I guess this isn''t a much needed skill for me? I guess it''ll be better if I Paste it on my wives or Waffle or Kuu. Well, no matter if it''s a degraded version, a skill with the same ability as King''s Intimidation is dangerous. When fighting multiple opponents like this time, if you''re being affected by it from a blind spot, it can be said that it''s fatal. Anyways, if you''re being affected by it, you will end up losing mobility for a few tens of seconds. Which meant that you won''t be able to use the Defense skills in the meantime. Hence why, let''s Cut this skill first. However, the Race Skills are really a lot more troublesome as well. .I''m really glad that my Appraisal?Total leveled up at the perfect time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to confirm the Race skills, and capturing this dungeon would prove to be a difficult struggle. Alright, let''s take away it''s Unique Magic?Thunder, and might as well cut it''s Sharp Nails ability as well. Speaking of which, this would be my second Unique Magic. Even though spatio-temporal is quite a special magic, I can expect something with Unique Magic?Thunder as well. Alright, I''m done preparing. Right now, I just have to defeat those 4 Gargoyles. The Gargoyles who appeared in the [Story of Hero Alexandrite, surely magic attack won''t work on it. But, will they be the same as the book?..Well, let''s try. I aimed at the Gargoyle with Range Magic?Wind Maxima, and fired. Winds slowly form from my hands, and the blade of the winds went straight to the Gargoyles. [How is it!? Did I do it! Contrary to the fierce attack, it seems that it did no damage to the Gargoyles. [..As per what the story foretold. ..Then, I would have to strike it directly. However, the Gargoyles were extremely angry after being hit by the wind magic. The four of them came flying to me at once. While observing the situation calmly, I equipped Lightning Edge on my right and the Steel Dagger on my left, and activated the physical strengthening skill. Also, because it''s 1 against 4, I did not forget to activate the Defense skills as well. [Eat this as well! I used Demon Eyes of Impact on the 4 Gargoyles who were aiming at me. This is not a magical attack! And I would be able to shake the formation of these guys. The Gargoyle at the front collapsed with a dry impulsive sound which stopped the three who were approaching from behind as well. [Now''s the time! ! ! Despite losing its position, the momentum of them flying has not disappeared. Then, I sliced its stone body in half with Martial Arts: Shark Glow from the side. I guess the momentum may have helped with it as well. The Gargoyle who was in front made a tremendous banging sound before shattering. ..Right now, there''s one thing I have to be aware of. Magical creatures such as Gargoyles or Golems will revive with time unless you destroy or isolate their cores. So I quickly activated Awareness?L and immediately found the core. [Found it! I then grabbed onto a spherical stone that emitted large amounts of magic on my hand, then quickly throw it into my time stopping storage bag. This is likely to be of good material for alchemy, so I did not want to destroy it but rather keep it isolated. [While their formation is not ready! ! I crushed the other Gargoyle once again with Martial Arts: Shark Glow. [With this I have 2 more! [..Phew, I somehow managed to defeat them. I slashed all 4 of the Gargoyles with Martial Arts: Shark Glow and have collected myself 4 cores as well, I muttered as such. ..Then, I caught hold of something. Perhaps it was because of my journey from the start to the B3''s boss. There weren''t any dropped items, but I''ve gotten the valuable magic life which is the Gargoyle''s core. In a sense, this might be the dropped item. Even when I''d successfully defeated them, I feel like I''m forgetting something.It was that kind of feeling. ! ! ! Right, where did Tales and co went! ? Tracing back my thoughts..it might be that they''re still trapped from the mechanism of this level. Plus, the Gargoyle existed when I arrived, which meant that they have not defeated the boss yet. ..Then, there might be one possibility. Perhaps, did Tales and his teammate lose to the Gargoyles? Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. The long arc of the new dungeon, will soon reach its final arc. So in the meantime, please be patient with it m(_ _)m Please take care of me from now on as well. Chapter 170 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! I I Proofread: Shiro Did Tales and his teammates, the Tamers Ring, lose to the Gargoyle. By losing..In this context, it means that they''re dead. However, will Tales really lose that easily as he holds an incredibly strong tamed Black Spirit? Even with that kind of personality, he is still called one of the 3 big Clans out there, and the leader of the Clan to boot. No matter how I look at it, I don''t believe that Tales would be defeated by the Gargoyle and as a result, killed by it. But then again, if I think about it, I have never met any acquaintances (In this case it''s really just a few that I know of) that had died. The only ones that I can remember are my parents. That''s why, the fact that..I haven''t confirmed that they''re dead, it''s impossible to conclude it right now. When I was fighting the Gargoyles..I didn''t see any evidence. Looking around my surroundings, I tried to find any blood or any traces of things being destroyed. ..But, as I glanced around my surroundings, I found no such luck. Even still, I really wanted to find some sort of clue, so I went around the room slowly to find even anything. ..There really is nothing. Perhaps I was actually faster than them in finding the right route. It''s not certain just because I''ve defeated the boss of this floor, it''s just my own selfish thought. Still, no matter how much I tried to search for any traces of any battle, I still can''t find it. So I think that my theory of them not arriving here yet might be correct. Alright, as of right now let''s head back to my wives. If I return late, they might get worried. Using Unique Magic?Spacetime, I set the destination to the entrance of this floor back to where my family was. ..However, I would soon regret my decision. Why did I not use Awareness?Large at that time. If I would''ve used Awareness?Large at that time, no tragedy would''ve happened.was what I thought. Danna-sama! Myne-kun! When my two wives saw me, they called out my name. Aah, they were worried about me. I''m sorry, both of you.. After apologizing to them, I explained what happened from the start. Meeting with the Gargoyles, and defeating them, getting 4 of the mana stones. ..Then, I also reported to them that I didn''t meet with Tales''s teammates, the Tamers Ring as well. ..It seems like, Danna-sama''s thinking might betrue? However, Hime-sama..Myne-kun just opened the correct door and moved forward, but it might be possible that Tales and his teammates might''ve found another way to get there as well? Right, what Aisha said does make sense. Before I arrived at that room, I could open all the doors before finding the right way. But I can''t believe that there''s another correct route besides the one I took. So, the only possible explanation is that Tales have fought with the Gargoyles and was defeated. Is there a possibility that they''ve defeated the Gargoyles and went ahead? ..The possibility is not zero..I think.. The interval between the re-emergence of a Gargoyle must be dreadfully short, because when I stepped into that room, all of the Gargoyles were new. Hmm, thinking about the previous floors, I thought hard. ..Incidentally the boss that was one level above us had not re-appeared yet. As expected, perhaps the mana in this dungeon has not accumulated enough to make a boss reappear yet. As long as there''s that fact, it is unlikely that Tales and his teammates have already gone ahead. Perhaps even Sylphy who suggested it might not believe this to be correct. But it''s good to have this as a possibility. For now, let''s just move onwardsIf we do so, we might know what happened to Tales. Even such a guy is a Clan belonging to Augusta Kingdom. I would want to help if let''s say he''s struggling.But even after helping them, I got a feeling it''s going to be even more troublesome. For now, should we continue? No matter how much we think, the answer will probably not appear.. Aah, you''re right. If we continued to discuss, I don''t see us capturing the dungeon anytime soon. Sylphy showed her consent, and Aisha nodded. Waffle and Kuu instead, wanted to move already but saw us waiting there, so they waited. Alright, follow me then! I''ll guide everyone! So this was where the Gargoyles were. Aisha looked around the room and said. As expected, the Gargoyles didn''t appear. .Well, it''s gonna be even more cumbersome if it did appear after defeating it an hour before. Since there was at least a time lag between us and the Tamers Ring, we would have to confirm this tomorrow. Myne, there seems to be a door, over there! Waffle pointed at a place where there''s no door. However, if Waffle was the one who said it, there must be one. I never doubted the words of my family, so I went towards the wall that seems to be empty. Yes, as Waffle said, there was indeed a door. Going through the invisible door, the room was about half the size of the Gargoyles room. ..Wait, maybe this is it? The reason why I didn''t meet with Tales!?! When I encountered the Gargoyles, Tales might''ve discovered this hidden door by chance and escaped. ..Myne-kun, look over here. It seems that Aisha has found something, and I can feel the trembling in her voice. I wonder what she''d discovered. ! ! ! ! What Aisha found.was a tremendously large pool of blood spreading all over the floor. And there are traces of something being dragged into the darkness. This is a lot of blood.it''s absolutely not from a single person. There were several.no a considerable number of people''s.. As soon as we saw the blood, our nose were caught..by a rusty iron smell mixed in with the blood. ..Onii-sama, this blood, is still warm! Eh?..Which means, from the time when this blood was here.not much time has passed? No doubt, when I was fighting with the Gargoyles, this tragedy might''ve not occured yet!? Danna-sama, let''s move on. I don''t have to say it, but let''s proceed with caution. Sylphy says while she drew her Linus?Sword out from the sheath. ..Alright, I understand.Aisha, be behind Sylphy. In front of us would be Waffle, and I''ll be at the rear. With Waffle having a high capability in sensing, we move forward with caution. There was a stone monument in the boss room, but right now I can''t afford to care about it. As we followed the races of blood that was dragged along..there were stairs that continued down the depths of the floor. Author''s Note: Thank you all for reading. As I''ve twitted everyone, the books will finally be on shelf. Which will be on the 10th of June. I''ll continue to submit more of my ideas to the illustrator. Please take care of me from now onwards. I I Chapter 171 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro TLN Note: A feelsgood chapter ..Should we go. Seeing that the bloody trail continued to lead down the staircase, I answered. Everyone was.yes, even the usual mypace Waffle and Kuu, was moving down the stairs in caution and in silent. Then, Sylphy, with her Linus?Sword..and I with my Lightning Edge and Steel Dagger held on both of my hands, we proceeded with the mindset of always being in combat whenever necessary. Aisha too had her bow hanging on her shoulder, and a dagger on her hand. Though I wanted to say, as expected of Aisha with her Archery?Holy, but in this narrow passage, it is hard for her to use her bow in this situation. So when this kinds of situation arises, she would prepare a dagger for such situation, and she is also well trained in using the dagger. With such preparation in equipment and training, it is no wonder she was a former B Ranked Adventurer. Now that I remember, my father didn''t have the Dagger skill, but from what I remember, he could normally use the dagger. I guess for a hunter or a archer, having a short sword is basically like their second weapon. ..Well then, we''ve arrived at the Basement 4th floor.but what is going on with this floor! Sylphy saw a huge area right before her eyes, and said in pain. I thought of it when we were on the basement 3rd floor.but so far I have never seen such structures in any of the other dungeons I''ve been to. This fourth floor, can be said that the floor has changed drastically..and it''s the polar opposite of the previous floor. ..No let me think about it, maybe the reason why the dungeon looks so weird is because a Demon came by and messed with the dungeon? ..There''s a scene right in front of my eyes. And a vast scene that even the goal can''t be seen, one, straight line, going from one end to the other. The only thing that exists on this floor, is this passageway. There were nothing else besides this. Maybe, there is a hidden door somewhere on this floor, similar to how we found the door on the basement third floor. Just so you know, when we went behind, it just leads to a dead end. It was just a straight passageway, moving us forward forever and ever. And, on the bed of the passageway, the trail continues from the third floor, whoever''s(.) blood was still being dragged into the abyss in front of us. It was as if the blood was inviting us to follow it to the end of the road. What do you think of this? I have no idea..however, it looks like it''s inviting us to go on ahead. Sylphy asked, and Aisha answered. Yeah, there is that possibility. We won''t know what''s laying ahead of us, but what I know is that while I was defeating the Gargoyle, it took the chance to go. If that happens, we will obviously be cautious of any enemies lurking around. ..Which means, that this blood trail might outright be leading us into a trap. In a way, this is just a prediction. And obviously, it might be something too far fetched. However, regardless of speculating the enemy, whatever it is, we must assume the worst out of it. As such, thinking of it as inviting us to move onward, let us act carefully. Everyone, please be careful. After carefully observing our surroundings, checking if there''s anything or anyone, we moved at a very slow pace. After walking for approximately 50 minutes or so, we heard a strange sound from in front of us. ..ave..me That was!? When I raised my voice, Waffle too Wafu! raised her voice. Myne! There''s something, in front of us!! At the same time when Waffle raised his voice, I too used my Awareness?L! There, I sense a rather weak presence. And also, an ominously huge presence is there too. That huge ominous presence.Reminded me of the powerful Orc?King that I faced before. ..Then, a strange and weird feeling that I have never felt beforeThere were two of them. Everyone.be careful.it seems that there''s an enemy similar to the Orc?King''s level. When I said similar to the Orc?King, it means that there''s an enemy that is at a Disaster Grade. No matter how much Sylphy and Aisha levels up, there is no chance to win in a proper fight. I have to fight alone. However, besides the Disaster Grade monster, that two other presence.I could also feel something bad from them. What, did you just say an Orc?King? Sylphy had a frowning look as she heard at an unexpected name. I''m sure it''s not the actual Orc?King, but a similar opponent that is as strong as the Orc?King. While looking straight ahead, I corrected Sylphy''s misconception. ..A disaster grade monster, is what you''re saying..To be honest, to fight with that kind of monster might be too hard for both me and the Princess. Aisha then calmly analyzed the situation. However, I haven''t told anyone about the other thing that I''m worried as well. ..About that..It isn''t just the disaster grade monster. There''s also two presence that I have never felt before as well. After telling it to the two of them, the both of them swallowed their saliva. The two presence..it might be. Gurururururuuuu! ! ! Suddenly, there were howling birds echoing around us..then we heard a groaning voice including a vicious sound, which interrupted our thoughts. I''m sure the owner of that vicious sound..is the disaster grade monster. .So.meonesa.veme.. Then, I could hear the voice of the person further into the depths. Sylphy, Aisha.use your defence skill right now! Basically just concentrate on protecting yourselves! Waffle, Kuu and I would engage in battle! Guess it can''t be helped, you did ask us to escape when you were fighting with the Orc?King. But since then, we too have improved to somewhat protect ourselves as well. Sylphy shrugged her shoulders, then used her defence skills. Aisha too understood and used her defencive skills. ..If it really looks bad, I might ask you guys to escape as well. I gripped Lightning Edge tightly, then ran ahead. Behind me was Waffle and Kuu that was running/floating with me. Then further behind was Aisha and Sylphy that moved in caution as well. Then, what flew in front of my eyes wasC A huge ass Chimera. Name: Faithfulness?Chimera LV: 96 Race: Magic Creature(Experimental body) Gender: C Skill Unique Magic?Aurora Unique Magic?Storm Demon Eyes of Deadly Poison Ability Chewing ..This, thing. What!? A Chimera.. The first time seeing such a huge monster unknowingly overwhelmed me. Myne-kun! ! !Over there! Hanging on the Chimera''s mouth! ! ! Aisha suddenly shouted, and as I looked at the mouth of the Chimera. Eh? Being held on the mouth was..a human body!? .H..elpme. Again, I could hear that person''s sound! However, that sound that I kept hearing, was actually coming from beneath the Chimera''s feet. Then I slowly scanned from the Chimera''s mouth to the feet. As I was looking, over there.the right arm and left foot were torn, and the entire body was covered in blood, and the person wasTales. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Blah blah blah same thing as the previous chapter. TLN Note: FINALLY, SERVES YOU RIGHT TALES! HAHAHAHAHA (I sound insane here now that I look at it again before posting this chapter XD) Chapter 172 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro Featured Image; You know I love me some dark elfs ???? As I slowly panned my eyesight from the mouth of the Chimera to the feet. What I saw, was..Tales with his right arm and left leg being chewed away, and the entire body covered in a pool of blood. [..Tales.] When we saw Tales in such a helpless appearance, we were lost in words, then suddenly I heard someone clapping somewhere. [Are you the ones? Who defeated the Gargoyle! That''s amazing, no it really is an amazing feat!] ! ! ! It''s him!? I''m not mistaken, it''s that guy I saw the other day! When I was behind Jormungandr-sama''s back, the person I saw. He was with the other monsters fighting against the nonresistant citizens.That guy! ! [..Are you..a demon?] [Aah, it''s as you guessed. I''m one of the Demon race''s soldier, the name''s Xanadu.] ..Xanadu, did he not remember seeing me at that time? Or is it that after seeing me, he just doesn''t care? [..I''d like you to hand that person over there to us.] I pointed my finger at Tales, and talked to the Demon that called himself Xanadu. [..Fumu, you seemed to be quite the rude person huh? Even though I''ve given you my name?] ..Eh? I didn''t imagine that this Demon would have a sense of courtesy. However, it''s regrettable but it certainly is as he said. Considering the situation of Tales, I thought that there isn''t much time left to spare, but I was really caught off guard that a Demon would say that the Hume races aren''t polite. So, adjusting myself once again, I lowered my head towards the Demon. [It is as you said, I apologize for my impatience. My name is Myne, from the Hume race, and also a Hunter.] [Oh.so humans can be polite at times. As, I thought all humans were like that person behind me, uncivilized barbarians.] As Xanadu was in a good mood, he lightly kicked Tales in the stomach. ..Ah, so he was talking about Tales. I''m sure he was looking at Xanadu with proud eyes or something. It was kinda funny that I was imagining a little what transpired when Tales met Xanadu.. [We apologize for that man''s rudeness, so could you please hand him over to us?] I once again spoke to Xanadu, this time in a well-mannered voice, and after thinking for a second, he called out to the Chimera. [Test subject Number 1, since you''ve eaten so much already. I''m sure your stomach is full right now? So would you mind not eating that other one?] So much?..Now that he mentioned, where are the other members of the Tamers Ring..the only person I saw was Tales and the Demon..Don''t tell me!? That they''ve been had by the Chimera..!? [Guooooo.] After hearing Xanadu''s words, the Chimera growled. Then, he began chewing the corpses that was held in its mouth as is. [How was it, it seems like he won''t be eating your friend anymore.That is fine, let me give you back this person in honour of your polite attitude.] As Xanadu finished saying, he grabbed and plucked Tales by the neck and threw it to us. (TLN: >/// [Awawa..] With such a sudden movement, I hurriedly used , and caught the body of Tales who was flying towards me. .This is bad, we might not be able to save him. Seeing his body up close, it really was even more severe than I''d imagined it to be. He might''ve been chewed by the Chimera, as his body was left with huge bite marks. And what was even more obvious to the eyes, were his missing right arm and left leg. With some simple deduction, I''m sure it was the Chimera who chewed away those two body parts. If I use , I might be able to heal him, but.. There''s a risk as Xanadu would be looking at us, and it''s not like I want to save this person that badly. It''s cold hearted of me to be that calculative, but I shall use on him, and let him endure it for the time being. There''s no point in showing all of our cards in front of our opponent, now can we? {Aisha, you don''t have to heal Tales for the time being.} {I understand, we don''t want to spill everything to our enemy right.} If this was Brother-In-Law or Captain Franz, I would immediately treat them. But Tales..I really don''t want to say something like this, but he reaped what he sowed. [Well then, is that fine with you?] After treating Tales with first aid, Xanadu suddenly spoke to us. [..Yes, thank you very much.] [Fumu, I see, I see, you really are a well-mannered person. That person is, what can I say, the norm that I know? Because most of the humans that I know, would see a Demon and immediately attack us without saying a word. So, this is such a valuable experience to be had.] ..Well, normally one would do that. Leaving the Chimera aside, this Demon named Xanadu is seriously a person that is hard to read. Really, what is he even thinking, I have absolutely no idea. [..So, Myne was it? What I want to ask is, why are you in this dungeon?] There it is! With my answer, it might turn into a battle. I must be careful with surprised attacks. [..We came to crush this dungeon.] After answering his question, Xanadu''s right eyebrow slightly flickered. This is just an if, but he didn''t think I would throw a fastball at him and reply to him that quickly. [Oh, this dungeon.huh? Do you guys know that we, the Demon races, were the ones that created these dungeons?] [..Yes, of course we are knowledgeable about it.] [Which means, you and I are enemies, is that what you''re saying?] [..I''m sure that''s what it''ll lead to, maybe.] Well then, what is he gonna do? Will he let the Chimera attack first? Or would he be the one fighting? Preparing any unforeseen attacks, I readied myself. [Ku ku ku.Uhahahahahahaha. You have indeed peaked my interest.] ..Huh? That was not what I was expecting. I thought for a fact that he would rushed at me with killing intent. [Pillows, come here.] Xanadu then called someone over from behind Chimera''s back. Pillows? He has another companion with him!? Aah, right I remember sensing two of them! I did confirm some strange presence using .So if one of them is Xanadu, then the other is another Demon!? Seriously, one Disaster Grade and two Demons.. Normally, we would''ve been in a desperate situation. But I can''t understand the reason why Xanadu was laughing..? However, if you''re talking about our side, we too have two Divine Beasts. We won''t be inferior when it comes to fighting as well. Then, the person that Xanadu called out was..surprisingly a female elf. No, it looks slightly different from an elf. Her skin is darker. [Let me introduce to you, this here is my cute subordinate, her name''s Pillows. It''s as you see, she is an elf.but she''s not your usual elf.] The female elf named Pillows, was throwing hate glances at us from before. ..Even though it is our first time, why is she looking at us with hatred? Did we meet somewhere before? No but then again, the person that I''m acquainted who is an elf, is only Amy-san. [..Have we met before somewhere?] I unknowingly asked, then without saying a word, she just turned her face away from us. [Ku Ku Ku..This girl has an extreme hatred towards the Hume. Well, I''ll leave you to it as to why she hates the Hume.] .I see, so she''s the same as Amy-san.So she was also a survivor of that tragic incident. Rather than who we are, she has already hated the entire Hume race due to the fact that what we did to her race.I guess that''s what happened. [Well Myne, while we''re at it. Shall we play a game?] ..A game? What does he want to do now. I have a bad feeling about this. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. The twitter thing has been announce or something. Blah blah the books out. Blah blah please go say thanks to the illustrator. Please continue to support this web novel~ TLN Note: This chapter.feels good. AH! Good boy Myne did a dang good job to not completely heal Tales. AH! I can''t contain my emotions. Chapter 173 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! TLN Note: A thousand apologies for not posting on Tuesday as scheduled. I had my finals on Tuesday and I really had to focus on studying because its my last semester, I dont want to freak this up XD So I told myself to just take the few days off and study like mad for it. Turned out quite good, but at the cost of not translating for Tuesdays backup chapter. So hence why theres no chapter post for Tuesday. P.S: In case youre curious on what subject it was, its Group Counseling. :3 Proofread: Shiro Featured Image: Queens Blade So Myne, since we''re here. How about we play a game? ..A game? What is he trying to do. I have a bad feeling about this. ..A game you say? Xanadu proposed a team battle where each team would bring a representative, then they will battle with each other. ..Instead of calling it a game, it''s more of a normal fight. Those who are battling, will only face one opponent. If we win against them, Xanadu promises to withdraw from this. And if we lose against them, then we will give our lives to those who''ve won. Should I accept, or should I not.For now let me check the opponents status. I''ve already confirmed it previously, but let''s check the Chimera''s status again. Name: Faithfulness?Chimera LV: 96 Race: Magical Creature (Test subject) Gender: C Skill Unique Magic?Aurora Unique Magic?Storm Demon Eyes of Deadly Poison Ability Chewing The first obvious thing is that, it''s level is high. And second of all, it has some skills that I''ve never seen before. However, if I were to cut its skills away, I''m sure we can win against it if we fight with caution. I''ll just leave this to Waffle and Kuu to deal with. Name: Pillows LV: 49+16 Race: Elf race Fallen into Darkness Gender: Female Status: Slave Xanadu Skill One-handed sword?Holy Yggdrasil''s Bind Unique Magic?Wood Protection of the World Tree Blessings of the World Tree(Increased attack power) Wait a minute, what''s with this status..? What''s more.a slave!? And her level display is also weird. Plus on the race, there''s this Fallen into Darkness written on it. Fallen into Darkness: Acquired by those who''d originally had a sense of justice but later on experiencing deep despair and trauma. All stats boosted. ..Is it because of the lost of her elf village? And she might be an even tougher opponent with all her status increased. Is that why her level is displayed that way? Sylphy, Aisha..The elf Pillows, think one of you can face her? Then, using Telepathy on the two of them after reading the status with Appraisal, I confirmed with them. .. If we take her attacks head on, then it''ll be dangerous, but if Danna-sama were to Cut her skill, then I''m sure it''ll be easy for us to win. I''m sorry, I feel that it''s tough..Being an archer to boot, fighting her 1 on 1 might be a challenge for me, even with her skills cut. I see, it''s true that it might be a tough opponent for Aisha to face. Originally, her role as an archer is to fight opponents from long distance, so having a tank in front of her is the best in terms of being in a party. ..Hm? Wait a minute. Isn''t it much safer if Sylphy and Aisha teamed up and face against Pillows? Since we''re accepting their request, shouldn''t it be fair to listen to some of our demands as well? Then, the last person to use Appraisal was Xanadu. Name: LV: Race: Gender: Skill ..What!? I can''t see anything from using Appraisal on him!? What the hell is going on here!? What kind of insane power does he have..? What''s more, this is my first time not being able to see the information of someone''s status. ..This fellow, I think there''s no choice but for me to fight against him. I wonder if I can win against him though. To be honest, I don''t have confidence in winning. All this time I won against any strong opponent is due to the fact that I would steal their skills first before fighting. Similar to the Orc?King, I would steal his King''s Intimidation, Realize, and Unique Magic?Spacetime, before I could safely win. I mean, I have gotten stronger after that time.but my opponent right now is a Demon(majin). There''s no guarantee that I would win. However, it may not be a bad idea to accept the proposal that Xanadu gave. Don''t talk about me, if Waffle, Kuu, Aisha, and Sylphy were to fight as 2 teams, I''m sure they''ll win both matches. Which leaves us to win the game even if I were to lose. Alright, let''s negotiate about this proposal. Is there a reason why we need to accept this proposal of yours? As I asked him, Xanadu looked at me with a boring look in his face before answering. SighI thought of having some fun with this, you know? That thing on the ground, including the tamed monster that he has..Let me think, yeah there''s around 20 of them.. After looking at Tales, he flickered with an expression of anguish, then he continued talking. As you can see, Test Subject Number 1..Aah, you guys call it as a Chimera right? Even with the 5 of you, I don''t think you would be able to win against it even without this game? I see, he thinks that our fighting power is weak, so he gave us this suggestion. So he thought that even if we can''t win against the Chimera, maybe we can win against the other two? Is what he wants us to think. Well, it seems like they just want to have some fun.. I see now, if that''s the case, is it alright for us to give some conditions? Condition? What would it be? I then proposed to make Aisha and Sylphy a pair, and to make it possible for us to choose which opponent to fight against. Hou, then I would like to ask from you, who would be facing against me then? I''ll be facing against you, one on one. Immediately answering him, his eyes went wide with surprise as he stared at me. ..Fumu, now that I think about it, haven''t we meet before somewhere.Where is it? Well, no use thinking about it. Alright then, I''ll accept your condition. So would you accept my game? Yes, if it''s like this, then we might have a chance. Thank you very much. So, I would like to hold a strategy meeting, is it alright to take some time? Aah, go ahead. I do not mind. Let''s use Telepathy to talk for now. Moving to a far away distance from the Chimera, we held our strategy meeting. Since our voice could echo around the dungeon walls, we decided to use Telepathy to discuss. I was thinking that after moving a distance from them, I would immediately escape the dungeon and fight with them the next day. But after thinking about it again, I''m afraid that Xanadu would be extremely furious and would attack the capital. So, to not have that happen, our best bet is to fight him here right now. ..I''m sorry everyone. In the end, we were swayed by the opponent to battle against them.. No, after Danna-sama told us about our opponents status, what Danna-sama thought of was the correct choice. Wafu! Leave it to me! That kind of monster, it''ll be an easy victory! KyuuKyuu! I''ll do my best as well! Onii-sama! So, how should we team up to fight? Thus I told everyone about the formation of the team that I thought of. Then, Aisha suddenly thought of something. Hey, Myne-kun..that Pillows is an elf, but can''t we somehow persuade her to withdraw from the combat? ..Eh? Aisha''s suggestion caught me so off guard that I stopped thinking for a second. No, it wasn''t just me. But others were dumbfounded by Aisha as we looked at her. No wait, Aisha.how are we supposed to persuade her to turn over to us? I can''t think of anything to do soAnd from what Danna-sama had said, isn''t the Elf a slave to that Demon Xanadu? A slave cannot disobey their master''s commands. Sylphy quickly replied, then Aisha answered again. If this "Fallen into Darkness is really caused by an incident..Then I think it''ll probably work.. Aisha then started telling us her plan during the battle. .I see now! It''s true that we can use that strategy! Un, I can now see us completely winning this battle! Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. Twitter has announced the book. July 10th 2018. The illustrator announcement. Please continue to support me. Chapter 174 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! I I Proofread: Shiro TLN Note: You might''ve noticed that I would occasionally switch the subject and object around for the skills, well that''s because sometimes I feel that in certain situations it fits with that line, but mostly it''s because I forgot what I put it or what Junkburst put when he first translated it XD Welp~ as long as the message is clear, I guess it should be fine? Well, are you guys done with your preparation? Aah, don''t feel too bad if you die, okay? To think that Xanadu would already consider us at the losing spectrum, he really has no fate in us. I can really tell from his conversations thus far that he''s really looking down on us till the very end. It''s most likely due to the fact that his one Chimera had completely dominated the entire party of Tamers Ring which made him think of us that way. ..Just you wait, we''ll do our best to resist you all the way! Yeah, we''re done. And, please promise your end of the deal alright? When I say that, Xanadu''s right eyebrow twitched for a moment. Seems like whenever he gets emotional, his eyebrow loves to move. Even though he''s a Demon, but the traits that he has isn''t far from us Humes. Hou, you sure have some self-confidence? Alright then, please do your best not to die immediately. Afterwards, a certain species walked up to us, and turned the once relaxing atmosphere into a tensed up mood. Guooooooooo! ! ! ! ! The Chimera began with a roar. Well, your first match would be against Test Subject Number 1, so who amongst you will go first? Waffle, KuuGood luck! Waffuuuuuuuuuuuuu! ! ! ! KyuKyuKyuKyuuuuuuuuuuu! ! ! ! Both Waffle and Kuu both raised their voices which did not lose out against the Chimera''s roar..However, even if they''re Divine Beasts, they are still children. Instead of a powerful intimidating roar, it shifted into a more cuddly sound. Kukuku, is this even going to be a fair fight? As this battle is a representative battle, you want to preserve your fighting strength by throwing us two of your weakest ones to Test Subject Number 1 huh? This is splendid, truly splendid! I do pity the two little monsters though. That''s rude of him. In our party, Waffle and Kuu are our top class in terms of fighting strength you know. Once you see it, you''ll understand soon enough. Well then, before the battle begins, let''s steal the Chimera''s skills. I''ll paste Unique Magic?Aurora and Unique Magic?Storm on myself. Then, for Kuu, I pasted Demon Eyes of Deadly Poison, and Chewing onto Waffle. With that, the Chimera would not be able to use any skills during battle. The only thing the Chimera can do is fight using its pure strength and self-taught abilities.. There''s also a reason why I don''t doubt that Waffle and Kuu would win for certain. Although they''re still young, but they are Divine Beasts nonetheless, what made me believe that they would win is because Xanadu called the Chimera "Test Subject Number 1". Let me briefly explain to you about the Chimeras in The Story of Alexandria. A Chimera is a magical creature that is composed of the parts of more than one creature. I''m guessing that when Xanadu called the Chimera a "Test Subject Number 1", that gives me a clue that it is still in its experimental stage. What it means, is that once I robbed it from it''s important skills, it doesn''t have the experience to battle against an opponent without using its skills. It''s similar to when I lost against Brother-In-Law previously. Conversely, Waffle and Kuu would have mock battles with me whenever they''re free, which exercises their battle intuition, and to top it all up, Waffle has faced against the Black Dragon before. Even if both of them don''t use their skills, I''m for certain that Waffle and Kuu have more battle experience then the Chimera. Whether my speculation is right or wrong..Either way, the results will soon be shown. What''s more, I have pasted Regeneration on the two of them before coming here. If they don''t lose their guard, I don''t think they''ll lose against a Disaster Grade monster, but just in case I still pasted it onto them. Better safe than sorry. We''re now at the hall where Tales was handed over to us just now. Without further ado, let the first battle begin! Eat them up, Test Subject Number 1 ! The moment he heard the words ''begin'', Waffle immediately used all of his attack buff skills. Strong Arms?ExtremeBody Strengthening?Small and Strength Raise. And his buddy, Kuu, used Defence of the Divine Beast. The Chimera didn''t even think at all.no maybe he can''t think of anything. Without any planning, the Chimera just rushed straight towards Waffle and Kuu. Waffle then use Demon Eyes of Gravity below the ground of where the Chimera is. Immediately, you can see that the Chimera''s movement drastically decreased. Because of the Demon Eyes of Gravity, the Chimera''s weight has increased. Kyu, Kyu- ! ! Kuu didn''t miss that opportunity. Then aiming at the Chimera''s forehead, she used Divine Beast''s Assault head on. Guaa ! ! With Kuu''s one attack, it broke down the Chimera''s balance, then while being staggered, Waffle used Breath of Paralysis on it. What the hell are you doing Test Subject Number 1 ! How are you having a hard time against such puny little creatures! It seems that Xanadu just witness something out of his expectation. It seems like he couldn''t hide his frustration as Waffle and Kuu continuously bombarded the Chimera with attacks while moving around. His originally haughtiness from before seems to have been gone. I''m guessing this is his true personality. Waffle, use this! While telepathically talking to Waffle, I pasted my own skills, The Height of Magic, and Wide Area Magic?Fire Maximum on him. Gauuuuuuuuuuuuuu! ! ! ! Wafu! The moment Waffle barked, he fired the Wide Area Magic?Fire Maximum buffed with The Height of Magic towards the Chimera''s body. The smell of burning meat spreaded across the area, then the Chimera raised cries of agony while violently stomping around its body. And for you Kuu! Next I pasted Body Strengthening?L, Strong Arms?Holy, and Fire Attribute?Resist on Kuu. Kyu, Onii-sama! I''m extremely happy! Then, Kuu''s body suddenly glowed red, then she used Divine Beast''s Assault and rammed it on the Chimera''s body again. With the help of Fire Attribute?Resist and Defence of the Divine Beast, the flames surrounding the body of the Chimera would be no problem for Kuu, so she can aim straight at the Chimera like a bullet. A tremendous roaring sound echoed throughout the air, then the Chimera fell to the ground. Without waiting for even a second, Kuu continued with another attack. Bubble Shower! ! ! Although the Bubble Shower skill put out the flames, but it still did an abundant of damage on the Chimera. Wafu! Deal the final blow! Aiming at the fallen Chimera''s forehead.he used his boosted Divine Beast''s Twin Attack on it. The sound of bones cracking followed by the Chimera''s forehead bleeding. Raising one more last cry, the Chimera''s head fell to the ground. It''s possible that with Waffle''s last attack, it not only crushed the bones, but also its brain. No matter the monster being a Disaster Grade, once you crush its brains, they''ll definitely die. ..I, I can''t believe it.This is impossible, what the hell is going on here? The Chimera was too focused on its instincts. He rushed towards its enemy without even using a single skill. It might be because it was artificially created, that it was influenced by that. Plus the reason why Waffle and Kuu won the fight.is because of battle experience, that is what the Chimera was lacking. When the Orc?King noticed that he couldn''t use his skills anymore, he got furious. However, if we were to face a real Chimera, I''m sure it''ll be enraged when it couldn''t use its skill, similar to the Orc?King. However, since we had the advantage of using skills plus the experiences of fighting, there was never a way to lose from our side if we use a little bit of our brains. Wafu! Myne! We''ve won! Kyukyu, Kuu has also did her best! Onii-sama! Waffle then wagged his tail like a spinning top, and flew towards me. Kuu too floated around my head. You really did your best! Was what I portrayed as I patted their heads. Then, I could sense the hatred look from Xanadu. Seems like the farce that he was putting up has completely been thrown aside. ..What the hell are those monsters? Isn''t is just some wolf and Whale? It''s my pride and joy of a family. There''s no need to reveal their identity to the enemy Demon, plus there''s no obligation as well. However, since he was making a fool out of my precious family before they fought, I will say this much to him. So seems like we get a point? Well then, it''s our turn next. Sylphy who was waiting at the side gripped her Linus?Sword while powerfully declaring. Author''s Note Thanks for reading Same thing as last chapter~ Please continue to support me :3 TLN Note: Merry Christmas everybody! Wish you all to have a fun and happy day, and getting the best gifts or giving gifts to your love ones~ I know I wont because Ill be going to Thailand!! P.S This would be the second time this website is celebrating Christmas~~~~ Woohoo I guess? XD Art by: I I Chapter 175 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro So this is our first win? Well then, it''s our turn next. Sylphy declared bravely with Linus?Sword in her hands. Following that declaration, the brown elf, Pillows, appeared from the back of Xanadu. Kill all Hume race. Name: Pillows LV: 49 + 16 Race: Elf race Fallen into Darkness Gender: Female Status: Slave Skill One-Handed Sword Holy Yggdrasil''s Bind Unique Magic?Wood Protection of world trees Blessing of the World Tree (Increased attack power) Well, I have to carry out the strategies that was decided in advance. First I''ll cut One-Handed sword Holy, Yggdrasil''s Bind andUnique Magic Wood and paste it on Sylphy. TheBlessing of the World Tree (Increased attack power) was Cut, but I don''t know what would happen if I pasted it on Sylphy which does not have the Protection of the World Tree, so temporarily I pasted on myself first. Well, next is the heart of the strategy. I then pasted a certain skill on Pillows Also, after the previous fight, I pasted back my skills that I gave to Waffle and Kuu. Although you''ve knocked down Test Subject No. 1, which I think it''s a fluke, I don''t feel as bad. As Pillows here is one of the most powerful in terms of the Elf race. For that Hume woman, I don''t think you''ll stand a ghost of a chance. By the way, Amy-san said this before. The Elf race is said to have very few people who has the ability to fight. As you''ll randomly get it from the Protection of the World Tree. For Pillows to have the skill One-Handed sword ?Holywhich is not suitable for range fights. But in addition to that, she has the tremendous skill Blessings of the World Tree (increased attack power). It certainly makes sense to say that she is the strongest in terms of an elf. Surely if you compare the skills that she possesses, it would be an opponent in which Sylphy and Aisha could not win. So I can see why is Xanadu so confident. However, that is only if she still has her initial skills that is. What''s more, both my wives doesn''t only have skills awarded from God, but there are plenty of skills Ive pasted on them. And right now, I cut out all of Pillows skills. For that reason alone, there is no difference in strength that Xanadu thought. Rather, the balance of power is certainly leaning towards my wives as Pillows have lost her skills. However, the fight against Pillows, our purpose is not to win against her. Our main purpose is to know what she''s truly thinking and release her from that Demon. You don''t have to give such pretentious statements, once we battle, the results would become apparent. Sylphy said after listening to Xanadus words. Aisha also held her bow in hand, then moved to a reasonable distance, before taking a battle stance. Indeed, you are right, the result will definitely showIn the form of your death! Don''t you regret after the results are out! Try fighting against our demon race! Pillows, do it! Don''t hold back. This is odd. Something is wrong with these guys. Speaking of the behavior patterns of those who have seen our Demon races up until now, we have classified them into roughly two types. One, is a person who attacks without reason because they could not measure the difference in competence between them and us. And the other, would fear us and flees from that place. However, the ones in front of me now isn''t doing neither of it. Even after knowing that I''m a Demon, they never lose their neutral position. It is an action that I would never have thought of as I would assume the Hume race are arrogant, and it''ll get into their heads. What on earth is going on? Do they just not understand the existence of a Demon? Or perhaps.Are they absolutely confident in their ability in fighting against us? Either way, there is no doubt that it is completely different from the Hume people I know. What a sight. Certainly they have faced a Disaster Grade monster, a Chimera you know? No matter if it''s just two of them, how can such small creatures win against my creation? The boy named Myne never doubted the victory of that two since the beginning. Wait, a minute? A purple wolf? I think Ive heard of it somewhere Hmm.No, it''s useless..I can''t recall? It seems I can remember if I push myself a little moreWell, there''s no need to fred about it. Next is Pillows''s turn. This woman was a good pick-up. Her hatred against the Hume is real. If you have this kind of hatred, you are supposed to be swallowed by that hatred, you might end up losing yourself and become berserk. Although this woman has a deep hatred, it is a rare existence that she can make any situational judgments calmly. A high ability and good judgment, and what''s more a deep hatred. With these elements combined, there is no reason to lose to some Hume women. Now, show your master what you''re capable of! The depth of your anger! Your hatred! ! ! ! Women of Hume, I do not have any grudge against the both of you, It is just your luck that you''re born as a Hume. So, let us kill you without having you suffer. It''s the least I can do. If it''s from my hands, you should be able to die safely. Sylphy and Pillows were both confronting each other in the center of the hall, two swordswomen. Sylphy with her Linus?Sword, the top sword of the Broadsword series, equipped with a pure white surcoat mail. On the other hand, Pillows is equipped with a rapier-based one handed sword and a jet-black skin armor with body lines showing cleanly. The appearance of both battle styles are exact opposites with both opponent being moderately strong. Fumu, did you say your name was Pillows? Why do you hate the Humes so much? Hypothetically speaking, if the Elves had a way to regain their livelihoods, what would you do? Sylphy held her Linus?Sword and answered as such. Pillows who heard the word momentarily showed a shaky look, but quickly protruded her rapier which was held in her hands towards Sylphy. Sylphy expected as much as he quickly blocked with her sword. What theThis feeling. Did she notice that she doesn''t have her One-Handed sword?Holy? What are you daydreaming for! The battle has already begun! We''ll close the distance from here on out!! Sylphy''s body glowed red for a moment and rounds up to her Linus ?Sword and landed it at the bottom half of Pillow''s body. Hmm? Is thatOne-handed Sword ? Holy? Sylphy, why do not you useOne-handed Sword ? Holy? I question the fact while they are battling. Hmm? Oh, don''t you worry Danna-sama This is the pride of a knight. Don''t mind it, if I can''t help it, then I will use it without you worrying. I see, she understood that we''ve taken a strategic method in taking the skills, but this time the opponent is not a Demon but an elf and a woman, plus she also uses a one-handed sword as a weapon. I understand the feeling of wanting to fight with your own skills. Sylphy is of the royal family. She is also strong as Aisha and I even admits. Pillows dodged Sylphys slash with her quick moves. Even though I have thoroughly cleared her skills up, it seems like she is enjoying the fight. .What the hell is happening? While puzzled, Pillows still has her rapier pointed at Sylphy. Myne-kun, that girl.she seems to have noticed something strange is going on. While Aisha was holding the bow and fired without hesitation, she started telepathically talking to me. Yes, it is within my expectation that she''ll noticeNo, it will be troublesome if she does not notice it. Even while such a conversation is made with Aisha, in the center of the hall, two swords hit each other while sparks were flying. And, as a matter of course, Sylphy overpowered Pillows, which causes her to move a few steps behind. What did you do !? They say that you can kill a person with just their gaze, as it is true when Pillows asked Sylphy with a strong gaze with killing intent filled to the brim. Yeah, should I explain it. To Pillows question, I gave an answer to Pillows withTelepathy. Yes, when I took her skills, the skill I pasted to her instead..That wasTelepathy. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading Chapter 176 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro TLN Note: Happy new years everybody!!!!! Featured Image: Shiros special gift to everyone ???? Un, should I explain it to you. I decided to explain it to her instead of Sylphy using Telepathy. Yes, the skill that I pasted it onto Pillows after taking her skills was Telepathy. Wh, what the!? It can''t be helped that she would be confused because of the sudden sounds being heard inside her head. However, we have to avoid her behaving suspiciously so that Xanadu wouldn''t find anything weird going on. Please do not panic. You can just speak to me by thinking of what to say in your head. What Sylphy said about your elf race being able to return to your original life again is true, if you''re interested in listening to it then I would explain it to you, but could you pretend to still be fighting for a moment? If you don''t want to hear about it, then this conversation is over. Previously, we heard about Fenrir-sama that going back to the past and saving the elf race is a possibility. If the sole purpose Pillows worked with the Demon because her elf race was being killed on the verge of extinction due to the unfortunate events, then if she listens to me properly, I think that there''s a possibility that she would come over to our side. The main problem right now is that she is Xanadu''s slave, but if there is a display in the same place as the skill column, there might be a way to invalidate that slave skill by using Cut. I thought of using Cut on it while cutting of her skills, but I''m only afraid that she has some connections with Xanadu and voluntarily signed the slave contract, and if I were to Cut it, then the slave contract would be cancelled and Xanadu might notice it, so I didn''t do it yet. ..The words of the Hume race, can I even trust them. Pillows-san answered with a negative response. However, I''m sure she''s lost. Even when I can hear the hesitant in her voice, why would she purposely reply me with Telepathy. If she considered that this proposal was a bad thing, she can just say it using her own mouth and report it to Xanadu quickly. So I decided to issue out the next play. Do you know of a person named Amy-san? !!? This reaction, I''m sure of it, she knows of her. Well, Amy-san is the only daughter of the Chieftain, and also the Guardian of the World Tree. Even within the village, I''m sure she''s famous as well, so I thought that Pillow-san would know who Amy-san is. Amy-san is currently staying with us right now..Also, she''s working hard to recover the life like the old days for the elf race which I talked about just now. While I was telepathically talking to her, she continued clashing her weapons with Sylphy. Taking away her One-handed sword?Holy, it was kinda difficult to bring out the full ability of her one handed sword, and you could say that speaking to her telepathically is kinda bothering her, but even with all that handicap, being able to fight face to face with Sylphy who is using skills, she is really an excellent warrior as Xanadu said. ..Amy, is still alive..very well, I will listen to your story. Naisu! There might be a way to bring her over to our side! ..is what is going on. We aren''t friends yet, so I''m not sure whether I can be trusted or not. So while I was described having the promise and cooperation from the Divine Beasts, and also thinking of returning to the past and reducing the elves, I blurred out the ability of my skills. ..Not talking about the Divine Beasts, but to return to the past..How can I believe that. Well, it''s normal to think that way. When I bluntly said that, she was surprised. What the, you''re pretty easy aren''t you? Aren''t you afraid that I don''t believe you? ..Well, obviously I wish that you would believe me. However, I know myself well and this story is too crazy to believe. That''s why I have no choice but to answer like that. Of course, I wish that you would believe me. That''s why I would purposely do all these just to talk to you about it. I see, surely you don''t need to do such a roundabout method if you don''t even want to negotiate, and you can just make me powerless and have the girl win against me..You guys did something to me right? I knew that she realized it. .She doesn''t know how, but she knows that we have some sort of special ability that takes away her ability. Yes, we did have some trick up our sleeves. ..Hmm, then what do you all want from me? Because I do not know what you want, so tell me. You do know that I''m a slave to this Demon. Even if you want me to cooperate, I don''t think there''s any room for discussion. Alright, just one last push! If that''s the case, then you don''t have to worry, if you promise that you''ll come to our side, then I will do something about that. After returning her answer, it has been awhile since she replied. Of course, she continued fighting with Sylphy. ..I have a condition. Hm? What would it be..I didn''t predict this to happen. If I can do something about it, I would do my best to help her with it First, just win over me. Since you''re not pulling any punches.And I''ll accept that offer if you can kill Xanadu..However, even if you defeated Xanadu and the things you said were lies, I will face with all of you with my sword even if I were to die. If that''s the condition, then there''s no problem. Either way, I''ll have no choice but to fight with Xanadu. ..Just one more reason not to lose against him! I understand! Sylphy, Aisha..you heard what she said! ! Let''s have Pillow-san meet with Amy-san no matter what! Understood! First, Sylphy used Body Strengthening?L and raised her attack power. How about this! ! ! ! ! While raising a loud cry, Sylphy waved her Linus?Sword to Pillows-san with tremendous momentum. Ugh. The fight between the two who was equal gradually tilted towards Sylphy being dominant. Take this! While waiting for that moment, Aisha let out 3 shots. Of course, it''s Aisha''s Archery?Holy attack. Even Orcs of upper classes would be beaten down by such offensive power. Such an attack can''t be prevented by Pillows-san who was already having her hands full with Sylphy. ! ! ! ! ? .However, she dodged it all. Are you sure she has her skills lost!? While fighting, I can''t imagine dodging 3 arrows flying at ultra high speed. However, this good fight is about to come to its climax. ..There''s an opportunity, this is it! Take this Martial Arts: Sharpness?Sword! Muo!? While collapsing in her position, Pillows-san used her rare rapier as a shield. However, the martial art Sylphy released broke her rapier and hit her body. Being hit by the power of the martial art, Pillows-san flew across and crashed onto the wall. ..Sylphy, aren''t you going too far? She won''t die from that right? After crashing onto the wall, I could see Pillows-san falling down to the ground, and without thinking I asked Sylphy. ..I did go easy on her, but I think she should be fine.maybe. Maybe I should use Support Magic?Gradual Recovery(Stamina) on Pillows-san while Xanadu isn''t looking But for now, we have safely fulfilled one of Pillows''s condition. .The next is! ! Well, next is you, Xanadu! You''re the only one left! Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. The illust for Myne and Aisha is out. () TLN Note: Why do I feel like this is such an old chapter XD Chapter 177 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! No way, it wasn''t only Test Subject No 1, but even being able to defeat Pillows. It was rather odd that there were some slightly unnatural behaviours..but that''s probably your side''s tactics right. This game was suggested by the prideful him. I thought that he would be extremely furious, but it doesn''t look that way? At first glance, he looked calm.. Anyways, after I win against Xanadu, I''ll Cut away the slave status on Pillow, then it''ll be our complete victory. Then we can continue to the bottom of the dungeon and destroy the core..Alright, just one more push. Out of 3 battles, we won twice..So it''s our victory. So as promise, can you withdraw from this? I thought that it''ll be useless, but I still asked. Either way, even if he obediently gives up, I would still have to Cut the slave contract from Pillows. Nn? What did you just say? For someone like meto run away? Don''t joke around with me! How can an elite demon like me run away? Rather, the real battle begins right now. Muu, he''s not calm at all..! ! ! He sounded upset. I could even feel the extreme pressure from him! !, Th, this..is even fierce than the Orc King! Sylphy, AIsha! Go down the next floor this instant! Waffle, Kuu.Take Pillows-san with you! Hurry! ! ! This, he''s really gonna use his true powers to fight.. The worse part is I don''t even know what his skills are, so I can''t Cut them. First is to use all my defense skills, Defense Rise, Mighty Gate, and Iron Wall. I don''t know what sort of attack will come, so better to play the safe side. Alright, next is..Eh? Guaaaaaaaa. Wh, what happened!? Why was I suddenly hit by the wall!? Even though Xanadu didn''t even move!? Hou? So you blocked that..Do you have some sort of sub skill? A sub skill!? I hurriedly used Appraisal on myself. Physical Attack Nullifier(?) Eh? So I did took damage!? The nullifier has decreased by one! ! Inspecting myself closely, I could see a part of my armor near the stomach burning.. That''s just a normal attack, it''s at a level where it would kill the Gargoyles immediately. Normally that attack would''ve killed you, this is quite interesting. However, that sub skill isn''t infinite right? I wonder how long you can endure it then. .This is bad, he''s using some sort of skill. Worse part is I don''t know what kind of effect it is. If he''s not using any weapons, then he might have the same fighting style as Tales? For now, before I know the opponents ability, I can only count on Physical Attack Nullifier. For now let''s take the pebbles out from my storage bag and spread it around me. Also, let''s talk to Xanadu to distract him while I spread the pebbles. What on earth did you do..? I can''t even see it. Aah, obviously someone like you wouldn''t know. You''ll die without knowing what hit you, but you''ll die without suffering. Shouldn''t you be happy? ..Such composure, are you sure that I can''t understand? Alright, enough blabbering. I don''t know what you want to do with those pebbles, but you''ll be overwhelmed by my strength regardless..Well then, will you be able to endure my next hit? Let''s take it up a notch. The previous attack already decreased Physical Attack Nullifier by 2. The bite reduced it by one, and the collision with the wall decreased another. As long as I don''t get blown away, I won''t have to waste the skill. If that''s the case!! I''m gonna use Body Strengthening?L and Leg Strengthening?S! Then use Paste the ground and my feet together. Then, to alleviate the shock even for just a bit, I''m gonna use a cross block stance with Arm Strengthening?Extreme which I used during the battle against the Orc King. Come at..Guuu! ! ! ! I didn''t receive any damage thanks to the skill. However, even when I block, the power was still enough to blow me off and crashed into the wall. But I finally caught it! ! ! Xanadu! ! ! This time it''s my turn! ! ! I could see Xanadu showing a startled expression as I wasn''t unconscious yet. Eat this ! ! ! !Martial Arts: Shark Glow. Since there''s no time to use any buff attack skills, I''ll just use Martial Arts: Shark Glow as it is. Even without the buff, I''m sure it''ll do some damage! W, what!! .Eh? For some reason Lightning Edge was coated with lightning as I released the skill. The lightning strike cut through the body of Xanadu. Guoooooooo! ! ! ! This time it was Xanadu who was blown against teh wall. Wh, what is going on.. For a moment, the word of the weapon shop''s old man crossed my mind. When the guy got this from the dungeon, there was lightning coated around it.. That''s what the old man said. Ah!? This is bad, I''m in a battle now, if I lose focus for even a second, I''ll lose. I need to analyze his attack and devise a counter measure! Physical Attack Nullifier(0/5) ..This is bad. It doesn''t look like that attack is not limited to once. I''ll be damaged the next time I get attacked. For now let''s Cut two more and paste it on myself. I''ve never tried pasting multiple Physical Attack Nullifier before, but I expect it would endure up to 10 times. However, he got damaged by Shark Glow. I don''t think he can jump at me anytime soon. ..Also, just now the attack was at my stomach, but this time it was a part of my chest. Though the attack was nullified, the burning damage is left in the armor. Perhaps Xanadu''s skill is Physical Attack+Fire Magic Skill? And the sudden attack might be Movement skill? It closely resembles the Orc?King''s skill huh. The only difference is whether you notice the attack "before" or "after". Well, the difference is rather huge. ..You. Since his movement is sluggish, the time is now! ! Unique Magic?AuroraUnique Magic?StormRange Magic?Fire MaximumRange Magic?Wind ExtremeRange Magic?Water ExtremeRange Magic?Earth Maximum The strongest magic skills that I was holding on was released at once. Naturally, The height of Magic to increase the damage! The tremendous destructive sound and blast surrounded Xanadu. .Hahahaha, this time it''s extreme magic?.What''s more 6 attributes..Who the hell are you! Eh? I can hear Xanadu''s voice from behind me. Did he.escape from that explosion!? How? .Wait a minute. I''m certain that he took the damage. Which meant he was hit by some of the shots but escaped using the movement skill? It doesn''t look good for you huh? Xanadu. Suddenly, a figure appeared from behind the shadows. Who''s that Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ TLN Note: I''m so sorry for not posting sooner, I was having fever again and I recently changed my computer parts. It took the whole day to finish setting up. Phew~ Chapter 178 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Featured Image: Xanadu escaping like a puss~ Proofread: Shiro It doesn''t look good for you huh? Xanadu. Suddenly, someone appeared from within the shadows. ..The figure was fully covered with a robe, but it was really difficult to differentiate whether its a guy or a girl.young or old.But based on the conversation, it''s a friend of Xanadu. ..Gu, why did you even come here.Rosalie. What~ I was even worried for you. Anyways, Demon King-sama is calling for you..The kingdom of Laurasia is likely to be tough battle. ..What? Apparently they''re ignoring me and started talking. And they mentioned about the kingdom of Laurasia.I wonder why? For now, let''s use Appraisal. Name: Rosalie?Faircruze LV: 105 Race: Demon Gender: Female Skill Dead Puppet Repatriate the Dead Unique Magic?Instant Death ! ! ! ! I used Appraisal on her!?..However, these skills..! This is seriously bad..like really bad! If she were to use it, it''ll seriously spell trouble! ! I''ll have to immediately Cut them ! ! Dead Puppet: Give a deceased(regardless of race) a temporary life, and make it a servant of the user. Repatriate the Dead: Return a contracted servant. Unique Magic?Instant Death: Instantly invokes death to an opponent who has a lower level than the user. So Dead Puppet and Repatriate the Dead works as a set? Is it something like bringing back the dead into an evil soul? If she were to use it on the Chimera, it''s gonna be even more of a problem.. And the main issue is that dangerous sounding magic, Unique Magic?Instant Death. It''s probable that this Demon has the highest level than any of us, so she could just kill any of us anytime she wants. Then, using Dead Puppet to turn us into an evil soul which thinking about it, sends shivers down my spine. If I become an evil spirit, just imagining me attacking my family, that thought alone trembles me. The Orc?King''s skills were already broken enough, but this Demon girls skill is just full on broken. I think I''m extremely lucky that the opponent didn''t suddenly make me an "enemy". In a sense, I''m thankful that she''s only interested in Xanadu. While I was taking the new skills from the demon named Rosalie, their conversation seemed to have ended. (TLN: All y''all complaining he didn''t immediately steal the skills, here you go~ XD) ..Myne, let''s give this game to you. We will withdraw from here as you wished. I''m sure him withdrawing has something to do with that Laurasia Kingdom.. Though I would''ve been thankful if he would''ve done that before we fought.. Well, the situation has drastically changed since we''ve fought. As you know, Xanadu''s ability is extremely dangerous. I can''t even read his skills. This time I was able to successfully caught him off guard as it was our first time meeting, but I don''t know whether I can deal damage to him the next time we meet. Hence since he''s damaged, I wanted to defeat Xanadu right here right now. I''m sorry, I can''t let you go any further. You''re too dangerous.The next time we meet, I''m not sure whether I can win anymore, so I''m not gonna let you escape. ..Interesting, you''re not as sweet as you look. Rosalie then broke into the conversation between me and Xanadu. It seems that she hasn''t noticed that I''ve already taken her skills. You''re an extremely daunting boy, I''m telling you to let him go right now. Can''t you be a good boy and let us go? It''s true that Xanadu is like that, but I''m also here as well you know. Seeing you suddenly appear out of nowhere without interfering, are you sure you care about Xanadu? ..No wait, is the word "friends" even in their dictionary as a prideful demon? Well, I don''t really care either way. Remembering back the scene of the town being massacred by the demon race. Even though they appear to be normal, but they''re the ones who''re doing the slaughtering. It''s never good to show weakness to my opponent.Plus their levels are clearly higher than us. Even Xanadu who I can''t use Appraisal on. It doesn''t matter if you escape. I''m gonna settle this right now. Then, you will die! As she declared so, Rosalie raised her right hand and shook it down to me. Perhaps she was trying to use Unique Magic?Instant Death.No, she was intending to use it. .But naturally it does not activate as I''ve already stole them. ! ! ! ! I can''t see her face because of the hood, but I''m sure she''s surprised. Again she swing her hands down towards me, but obviously the result didn''t change. Xanadu was also making a strange face as he was observing all this. And of course he knows what Rosalies gonna do. After repeating the same action over and over with no avail. Rosalie finally rolled up her sleeves which exposes her real face before shouting at me with anger. You bastard! ! ! What the hell did you do to me!? Obviously I didn''t need to answer that. ..That reminds me, Pillows acted strange as well. Xanadu suddenly muttered as if remembering. ..I have no personal grudge against the both of you, but as a Hume race, I will have to defeat you here. I will avenge those who died in that flame. After saying that, I held Lighting Edge which was cladded with lighting, and declared so to the two demons. ..There were also bodies of young children in that town. I''m sure they felt pain, and they were scared.Why did they have to die, they wouldn''t have known before their death. All of them mustve have a dream, they would''ve have had hope if they didnt suffer. I absolutely cannot forgive them. I know that by killing these two demons, it would not bring back those people, but I feel that it will help even if a bit. "In that flame"? What the hell are you saying.. Xanadu reacted to my words, then.. ! ! ! ! I knew that person I saw was Xanadu. .Now I get it, at that time, it was you who was on the back of that huge dragon, it mustve slipped my mind. ..!? This Xanadu suddenly appeared before my eyes again! ! ! This is bad!? Paste isn''t fixated on my feet.I won''t be able to sustain the hit! ! As expected, I couldn''t stop in time and was knocked hard against the wall. Well, thanks to Physical Attack Nullifier, the damage was not received, but the entire surface of the armor has become carbonized and crumbled. Then, the smell of burning surfaced and severe pain coursed throughout my body. Guuuuuu. While I was kneeling, Rosalie came closed to me with a two-handed metallic club. Die, you bastard! However, Rosalie''s attack didn''t connect. .That''s because. Kyaaaaaa. Her club dropped to the ground, and 3 lights were pierced into the back of the defenseless Rosalie.And you guessed it, it was Aisha''s arrows. A little while ago, she mentioned "I''m also here too". However we too have our dependable family like Aisha who shot at her! Immediately, I grabbed Rosalie with my left arm. Eat this! Martial Arts: Heavy Shock Fist! ! The grappling move, heavy shock fist. Although I was using one hand, releasing at this kind of timing will also be able to let out substantial damage. Rosalie was blown away. ..Aah, shit. Seems like my fist has broken. At this current timing, I was unable to equip Cestus, so it can''t be helped.. Tsk, you tough bastards! ! Xanadu who was using polite tone up until a moment ago suddenly shouted while swearing. Well this is his territory. Just now he was fooling around with us, but now he can afford to bring out such attitude. While using Magic?Recovery L on my stomach and fist, I observed the appearance of Xanadu. Seems like I was able to deal more damage to Rosalie, but it''s not to the point where I could kill her. While stressing at Xanadu''s next attack, unexpectedly he moved to Rosalie. ..Tch, this is regrettable but we are at a clear disadvantage. You said your name was Myne? I''ll never forget this. Hm? It sounds like he''s trying to escape. I''m sorry but I''ll take you down right now. As I took my Lighting Edge again, Xanadu threw a golden one-handed sword. ..This improper attack will never land! Here we go, this is the end! ! ! ! I lightly dodged the sword and charge to Xanadu. Gyaaaaaaaa! Eh? I could suddenly hear the screams of a fallen demon behind. In a hurry, I looked behind.And it was the figure of Tales being stabbed by the One-handed sword in the chest. Farewell~ I wonder if he was aiming for that timing when my attention was on Tales. Xanadu then hugged Rosalie before throwing a dark stone on the ground. Then, a black vortex appeared similar to when I used Unique Magic?Spacetime. Then..the appearance of Xanadu and Rosalie disappeared. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ Chapter 179 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! TLN Note: A thousand apologies for the late post, totes fell asleep after coming back from work XD Even when we went all our way to chase them here..we let them escaped just like that. I''m for certain that the next time I face against him, having all my trump cards revealed, he''ll be stronger than before. Myne-kun! This is bad! ! ! ! While being absorbed by the fact that I allowed Xanadu and Rosalie escaped, Aisha cried out to me. She sounds rather impatient..Aah!? It''s that Tales!? Oh right, that''s bad! I hurriedly ran over to Tales, and what I saw was a large gaping hole on his torso rapidly flowing large amounts of blood and black mist. This black mist..is this venom!? He was already weak to begin with, but to be hit by that attack just now.. Onii-sama, he''s already beyond saving.isn''t it better to just cut his skills before he dies. Kuu suggested. Indeed, with such a severe injury, there''s no longer time for magic, and there''s no way to treat the venom even if the wound was healed. It''s the same case with Kappore. If I were to use Regeneration, he might be saved, but I have no obligation to let him know about my Cut & Paste skill, and there''s no point risking my secret being found. So no matter what others say, be it cold hearted, there''s no reason to use Regeneration on Tales. I wonder if I can use the stolen skill Dead Puppet which I''ve gotten from Rosalie earlier, and revive him as a dead spirit. However, if I were to bring him back from the dead, he''ll never be him anymore, so in the end, there''s no way to help him. ..Soon, his life is getting dimmer. Him being in this state, it''s better to just steal his skill, but I was still hesitating even when I''m cold hearted..But there''s no point either way, I rather follow what Kuu said. Name: Tales LV: 34 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 39 years old Job: Tamer Skill Tame?Large See Through (Something like a third eye?) One-handed Axe?Extreme For now, let''s just Cut them.. Hmm, I wonder if it''s thanks to Tame?Large that he''s able to even tame a spirit. Oh right, where did that Dark Spirit that he has went? ..Either way, it''s not like I can see the Dark Spirit, so there''s no way to confirm. Wait a minute? There''s a weird skill that he possesses. This See Through? See Through: Being able to see hidden things. Eh??..To see hidden things? ..Aah, so that''s how he found out the secret passage back at the Gargoyle''s room!? Which meant that, it wasn''t a coincidence that they found the room, but because of this skill. Thinking about it, does a lie counts as "seeing through"? I should try it next time. S..avme.d.on..wanto..die.. Though it was weak, but I know he was crying for help..and I can''t even hear his complaint. Tales''s life has been blown off. Even though he was evil, and the worst of the worst..let''s pray for him for just this moment. With this, I don''t know whether he can go to heaven or not. (TLN:NOPE) I discussed with Sylphy and ended up taking the corpse of Tales back by stuffing him inside the storage bag. This kinda person is still one of the 3 major clans. It''s better to report it back to King-sama. Well, I wonder if this case would result the Tamers Ring Clan to be disbanded? Well, you did a good job. I''m sure.Sylphy deliberately said that. She''s blatantly telling that to everyone. That''s right. The threat of this dungeon has mostly been cleared off? Well since it''s still here, it''s about time that we head to the final floor..and it''s an extremely high possibility that the Demon from before was the one who created this dungeon. Aisha then answered back. Myne, Myne, what do we do about that? Waffle pointed out Pillows with his paws as he asked me. ..Aah, that''s right! I''ve completely forgotten about her. Since Xanadu isn''t here anymore, I can Cut the slave contract from her. Name: Pillows LV: 49+16 Race: Elf race Fallen into darkness Gender: Female Skill None Protection of the World Tree None Uhm, for now let''s Cut that out. Since I''m able to Cut the Protection of the World Tree, I think I should be able to cut the slave contract out. Problem is, where do I paste the Slave Xanadu at? If I simply paste it, they''ll be under Xanadu. If I were to paste it on the ground, would this entire dungeon be under him? Since that in itself is troublesome, it''s a pass. I guess I should just paste it at my usual pebbles? However, I can''t help but feel anxious carrying such pebble around me. .Regardless, I should test it. What would happen if you Cut a skill and paste it on something, then immediately Cut another skill and paste it on the first one. Will it be overwritten and disappear, and what happens if I were to use Cut twice. If perchance the skill disappears, I''ll be troubled, so I used Constant:Power as my sacrifice as I have an abundant of it. Alright, Cut.then again paste it on the pebble. Then using Appraisal.Alright! It''s Constant:Power! Which meant that Slave Xanadu has been overwritten! However, I shan''t be careless. If I were to do that with some really important skills, it''ll be overwritten. I pasted the Support Magic?Gradual Recovery Large(Stamina) and thought of something, if there''s no physical damage, will you regain consciousness and able to talk normally? Thus, I left Pillows to Sylphy, and tested one more thing. Myne, what are you doing~? KyuKyu?? Leaving Pillows, I went to the defeated Chimera''s corpse. Waffle and Kuu were curious as to why I went to the monster that they defeated and asked. Yes, I wanted to test out the Dead Puppet that I stole from Rosalie on this. Speaking of Evil spirits, you might imagine something bad, but it can be used during emergencies or as a shield if you use it right. Maybe I can do something about Summoning the Dead if something unexpected occurs? Alright, let''s try it! After using Dead Puppet, the dead Chimera started to shine in purple. !? What''s happening?? Aisha suddenly saw the situation and raised her voice. Sylphy and Pillows who heard her looked towards me. Gyooooooo A strong roar was heard and the Chimera stood up. The body that was once white changed to a purplish colour which was darker than Waffle. Then, after turning black, its head faced towards me and fell down. ..Myne-kun, what''s going on? Aisha turned and asked, then I explained the skills that I stole from Rosalie. What!? An instant death skill?.And, to be able to resurrect the dead into an evil spirit like that Chimera over there..I don''t know what to say..If it wasn''t against Danna-sama, I don''t think we would''ve stand a chance. It''s as they said. I''m so glad that I have this Cut & Paste. ..By the way, this Waffle and Kuu? Can they stop playing around with the dead Chimera''s body? Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ Chapter 180 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Author''s Note: The long arc of the new dungeon has finally come towards its end. TLN Note: Apparently I was wrong this whole time about the skill Summoning the dead. It''s actually Repatriating the Dead as you would soon find out in this chapter. Sorry for the confusions everybody >W Name: Faithfulness?Undead Chimera LV: 1 Race: Undead Gender: C Status: Dead Puppet (Myne) Skill None Ability None Special Ability: Soul of the dead Soul Eater While the children of the Divine Beasts were using the Chimera as a slide, the Chimera obediently let its head down to let me use Appraisal on it. I see, so the Cut skills that I stole during their battle is still not present. Also, previously it was Level 96, but now it was reverted to 1..And also its race has changed?? But, in exchange, what is this? There''s this dangerous looking name called the special ability that was added. Soul Eater: Eat the souls of a living person and absorb them. There''s a chance to engrave the soul''s strongest essence. Eeh!? What just a minute! ? What does this "Chance to engrave the soul''s strongest essence" mean? Does it mean like if I want the name I''ll get it? Or is it talking about the skill?..Either way it''s a strong sounding ability. Special Ability: Soul of the dead: A special ability that is given by the user when Dead Puppet is used. The ability is randomize according to the level of the dead user. ..Now I get it. So in exchange for its 96 levels, it has obtained this ability. However, doesn''t that mean if you were to bring up an extremely high level creature, you''ll obtained an extremely strong ability as well? ..Well, it''ll be a dead spirit.. This creature..I absolutely cannot allow anyone else to know its existence, which puts it at the same level as Waffle and Kuu. Suddenly pulling such a monster out of nowhere will scare the living hell outta someone. In that case, I''m even hesitant as to whether I should show this monster to King-sama and Brother-san? Wait a minute..would I be able to speak with it if I paste Telepathy on it? If I can at least communicate with it, it''ll be a huge advantage for us. Alright, let''s test it out immediately. Can you hear what I''m saying? Garururururu. ..Welp, I tried. Hey, Waffle, Kuu! Are you guys able to telepathically talk to this Chimera? If I can''t, I wonder if the Divine Beasts can? After asking them, both of them started speaking with the Chimera with "wafu~wafu~" and "Kyu~Kyu~" sound effects. After speaking for awhile, the two of them looking exhausted as they returned. ..Myne, this Chimera is an idiot. Onii-sama, I can''t make a single conversation with it! The only thing it says are ''gau gau'' only! So it''s impossible for them as well.Wait but does it listen to my orders? I placed my hands out in front of it, then tried giving it an order. .Paws! Gau. .Hm, so it does understand to a certain extent. However, seeing the Chimera having its hands on my hand is such a surreal scene. Myne-kun, what is this. Danna-sama. Suddenly resurrecting a Chimera, and suddenly making them nervous when it stood up, but when they saw the scene where the Chimera is doing a dog trick, the both of them cast a blank look at me. Myne-kun, please explain it from the very beginningokay? You know that you''ve surprised usYou know that right? Aah, Aisha''s smile is scary.She''s angry for sure. Sylphy isshe seems to be having a daze. Now that I think about it, I have not explained this Dead Puppet skill to them yet. It''s surprising to see the enemy suddenly coming back to life.I''m sorry. .Seriously, you lots are so absurd. Hm? Aah, it''s Pillows-san. So she''s awaken! I''m glad. (TLN: even though I totes forgot about her two chapters(?) ago) ..Judging by the looks of it..you have cleared my conditions and defeated Xanadu. She said after looking at the Chimera and my two dazed wives. So since she''s said that, it means I''ve cleared both of her conditions which was to defeat her and also to defeat her master. Yes, however unfortunately I allowed them to escape..But I''ve completely erased the slave contract from your status. Aah, seems like it. I can no longer feel the restraint coming from Xanadu. Seems like it went well with the cutting of the slave contract. The next step is to crush this dungeon. So.are you going to keep your promise and follow us. Yeah, it''s what I promised.However, I still do not completely trust you yet. If I find out that y''all are lying to me, without any question I''ll pull my sword towards you. Well that''s obvious. More like it''s us that can''t fully trust her yet. I haven''t even gave her back the skills that I''ve Cut from her. Yes, no qualms with that! By the way, do you perhaps know where the core of this dungeon is located? She is once the slave of Xanadu. So she might know a thing or two about it. If we can ask her to show us where it is, it''ll be much easier to complete King-sama''s mission. Aa, obviously I know. It''s just one more floor below. Follow me. Using Repatriating the dead, I withdraw the Chimera and followed behind Pillows-san. It''s just over there. Being guided by Pillows-san, we''ve arrived at the lowest floor, which basically means it was just a simple route. As we head down to the next floor, it was a 30 metre long corridor, and there are two rooms on each side. And one room at the end of the corridor was a simple room with a total of 5 rooms. The core is set up in one of the five rooms. As we stepped into the room, I saw a transparent sphere with a diameter of about 30cm floating in the air.Is that the core of the dungeon? Even though its just a ball storing magical powers to build the dungeon, I can feel the enormous high concentration of magical power coming from it. If we take this out, then this dungeon would cease to exist right? As I asked, Pillows-san gave a short Yeah. answer. ..Myne-kun, wait for a minute. As I was trying to grab the core, Aisha suddenly stopped me. What''s the matter? After asking, Aisha took a deep breath before explaining. I''m sure we''ll have to face Xanadu in the future right? So isn''t it best to collect as much Physical Damage Nullifier as we can? .Aah, that makes sense. If I did not have the Physical Damage Nullifier on today''s battle against Xanadu, I might not have the chance to win. His attack which has a similar movement skill as the Orc?King''s Unique Magic?Spacetime but a different kind of teleportation is a terrifying skill. Being able to fire such an extreme magic without warning is deadly. It''s weird that during the time that he wanted to escape, he purposely took out a one-handed sword to divert my attention. But then why didn''t he just use that ability to escape? If it''s an ability to move in a flash and attack without notice. He could''ve just used it when we were standing far apart. But he didn''t..this might possibily be a clue to winning Xanadu in the future. Thus, we moved back to the first floor and kept on hunting the White Slime and defeated 100 of them (skills secured). I have no idea what you lots are doing. Pillows-san said as such, but she didn''t really complain as she just stood there with us. I feel that by heart she''s a good person, so I really want her to meet with Amy-san as soon as possible! After hunting for about 3 hours, we finally went back down and collect the core. Then using Unique Magic?Spacetime, we went back to our home, Lucas. Name: Myne?Fortuna LV: 63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Skill Unique Magic?Thunder New! Demon Eyes of Depression New! Unique Magic?Aurora New! Unique Magic?Storm New! Demon Eyes of Deadly Poison New! Dead Puppet New! Repatriating of the Dead New! Unique Magic?Instant Death New! Name: Aisha?Fortuna LV: 43 Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 23 years old Occupation: Archer Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Hitting the target New! Unique Magic?Thunder New! Name: Sylphy?Fortuna LV: 69 Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 19 years old Occupation: Archer Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Hitting the target New! Unique Magic?Thunder New! Name: Waffle LV: 56 89 LevelUp! Race: Divine Beast Gender: Status: Tamed (Myne) Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Hitting the target New! Demon Eyes of Depression New! Ability Poison needle New! Paralysis needle New! Sharp Nail New! Chew New! Name: Kuu LV: 52 87 LevelUp! Race: Divine Beast Gender: Status: Myne''s little sister(?) Skill Physical Damage Nullifier(5/5) New! Telepathy New! Hitting the target New! Unique Magic?Thunder New! Demon Eyes of Depression New! Ability Poison needle New! Paralysis needle New! Pebbles: Sharp Nails x3 Demon Eyes of Depression x2 Physical Damage Nullifier (5/5) x80 Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ Future TLN Note: Man, first week of intern has started, and boy do I feel like shit. I wish Christmas lasted for two months. Chapter 181 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Warning: Lots of swear words ahead. Reader discretion is advised. And demonetization is inevitable for this, a good sacrifice must be done for the sake of humanity. Call a healer over right this instance! Quickly! I was surprised when Sylphy ran into my room and shoutedBut after hearing the circumstances, I was shocked for the second time. I can''t believe its that Tamers Ring, it seems like they have dived into the new dungeon before Myne and his friends, and one of the member was used as a meatshield by Tales, the leader of the clan, and thus suffered a serious injury that could cause his death. That Tales.I know that his character can sometimes be crude, but I didn''t think he would even use his teammates in such a way. What''s more using his teammate as a shield to block damage, then leaving him as is without even treating him. That is seriously something that I can''t tolerate as a person. Seems like it''s necessary for me to report this to Dear father to review the suspension of the Tamers Ring clan''s certification. Anyways, seems like we got quite the troublesome poison coming from the man that Myne has sent, unfortunately however, we already knew that there is no chance of recovery. If a Saint were to come to our palace to heal him, then there might be a chance. However, that is if the Saint is even at this city to begin with. Brother, Tales might be that way, but this guy named Kappore has a rather difficult attitude as well. Once he wakes up, even if the person is you, he would shout and speak in a rude tone demanding for something. So I suggest that once you treat him, immediately sent him out of the palace, there''s no point having to arrest someone that has committed a lese-majesty that we just saved, right? Sylphy said with a serious tone..which meant that they are not in good terms whatsoever. Well, since it''s an order from Sylphy, no point making things difficult for her. Who! Is there anyone here? ..It''s an unfamiliar ceiling. Where the hell am I? When I opened my eyes, I found myself in an unfamiliar place. Remembering back from before, I was at the new dungeon and Tales killed me and left me. Then that brat Myne and his party were..Aaah! So that brat has completely recovered me huh! So I guess he was that quick in bringing me back to the capital to heal up huh. Cyuncyuncyuncyu~n, cyuncyuncyuncyu-n! ! (TLN : Nani the fk) Master, I''m so glad that you''re alive chun! I have to absolutely thank Waffle and Kuu for this! Hm? Oh it''s chunsuke, what the..so even he managed to live. Even though he''s weak as hell, I guess the only thing that he has is an abundant of luck. Anyways, seeing that I''m sick right now, hearing him chirping near my ear is seriously fucking annoying! ! For now I don''t have a suitable tamed demon by my side.but just you wait one day! With my talent, I''ll never lose to that Tales! I''ll get an even more awesome demon than that useless Dark Spirit that Tales possess! Aah, Kappore-san. I see that you have awaken? Huh? Who''s this elderly man, based on his clothes, is he even a healer? And, seriously where the hell am I ! ? Aah? Who''re you? And where the hell am I? As the elderly man walked closer to me, I hastily bombarded him with questions. This is the capital''s hospital.The royal family was able to treat you as you were suddenly brought here urgently. The capital''s hospital! ? How in the.Aah, is it that Myne brat that brought me? Now that I think about it, that brat''s married to Princess Sylphid. I see now, so he''s connected to the royal family? Seriously, what a stupid bastard. If he can do that from the start, he shouldn''t have wasted time blabbering about and just bring me here! I don''t need your useless amateur healing magic. ..Hm? That''s weird, why can''t I move my right arm? What''s happening here? As if seeing the changes in my expression, the elderly man in front of me changed to a troubled expression. Kappore-san, please listen calmly to me. ..Huhh? It is about your right arm.I''m afraid, you will never be able to move it again. It is the after effects of an extremely strong neurotoxin. (TLN: Shit I thought he''s gonna die) Wh, what did he say!? Wait a second? You fucking kidding me! Isn''t this the capitals'' hospital? Since he''s connected to the royal family, won''t he bring a super class healer? Why would I have to sacrifice my arm? Why wouldn''t it heal? That''s just weird? Don''t fuck with me ! ! ! ! ! Fucking heal me right this instance! ! ! I stood up, and tried to grab the elderly man''s collar.but because my right feet couldn''t muster any strength, so I lost balance and fell to the ground. Please do not force yourself. Your right feet might be weak as well from the after-effects. Damn it, it''s all his fault..that bastard must''ve used some sort of half-assed healing magic on me. Yes, it must''ve been that Myne brat''s fault! Because he used some useless ass healing magic, that now I can''t be healed properly! If he didn''t do anything unnecessary, I would''ve been completely healed! That mother fucker! It appears that you might have a misunderstanding, as I have said, the emergency treatment was actually necessary. If they did not do that, you would have been long dead. You should be thankful, instead of blaming and cursing at them. Chun X5! (TLN: Just no) Master, you can''t act this way! You must properly thank them ! Shut the hell up! If they weren''t there, my arms and legs would''ve been completely fine! What''s wrong in speaking the truth! And chunsuke, shut the fuck up with your bloody chun chun yapping! You didn''t even do a single goddamn thing you useless bird, so shut up! Chu~n. Master. Aah, I''m sorry, are you guys busy? Hm? Who''s this! Can''t you bloody see that you''re disturbing us! Out of nowhere, this plated armour knight walked in through the front door. ..Who the hell are you!? What do you want in a hospital? Huh? Seeing the response of the elderly man, it seems like he''s someone important? Now that I look at it, it seems like he''s wearing a luxurious armour. Aah, you don''t have to be so fearful towards me, what I''m looking for is that personor more like, that sparrow monster. What? It''s not me, but Chunsuke? What the hell is happening? ..Who are you really? Aah, I''m so sorry. I''m the captain of the second knights division of this capital, the names Cecil. You''re the former Tamers Ring, Kappore right? I''m here to scout you all today. A knights division is here to scout!? And what''s more it''s the captain that personally came? Fufufu, you''re showing a clueless face. Tsk, I don''t know about this guy, but he''s bloody cocky huh this bastard. Since he''s a captain, I''ll listen quietly for now..but if it''s some boring ass conversation then that''s it. Well, it''s not bad to listen to him talk for now. It''s not "former", but the ace of one of the three major clans, Tamers Ring, you''re looking at this Kappore-sama! So what is the great captain, talking about this scouting? The person that we wanted to hire as a scout suddenly decided to quit. So in place of that, we wanted to find someone that is able to use a tamed monster like yours, so we came to find you. Ah, so to use us as scouts? Since Chunsuke can fly, and I can order him. It''s better to have Chunsuke scout from the sky rather than from the ground. ..Oh, and there''s one thing I would like to confirm. Can you communicate with your tamed monster? If you can''t then there''s no meaning to this. To communicate..? There''s no need for that shit. As long as he listens to me then it''s all good. However, it''s better to say that I can communicate. Well, it''s better to say something appropriate to him. Aah, obviously. My bond with Chunsuke is very close. ChunX3 Master! I didn''t know you thought that way of me! ! ! ! Then there''s no problems. How about it? Want to join our Knights Division? Yeah, I won''t let ya down. So I would be a knight as well? Hell yeah, seems like my luck has turned and a chance has shown. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading. LN books are out, arts are out (shown before) TLN Note: Oh my gosh if I need to translate another few more chapters of this, I will kill someone. Ughh.Always hated to translate these sorts of chapters, but can''t be helped, gotta advance the plot and maybe get to kill off this shitty Kappore as well. Never know? Side Note: Totes forgotten that Tales died, so hurray!!! CELEBRATE!!! Chapter 182 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Author''s Note: I didn''t want to prolong this CASE, so I quickly wrote it off till (3). At least I wanted to write about Chunsuke living peacefully and Kappore having a tragic ending. I know that everyone felt pity towards Chunsuke, so hopefully this would sort things out. Thank you for understanding. Featured Image: My image of Chunsuke. ..Really, Captain Cecil is so troublesome. Yeah, ever since the first order of the Konoe Knights, Captain Franz isn''t here, we just won''t get a break. I mean, it''s partly due to Captain Franz not being here, but I think the real reason is because the Vice Captain Melissa isn''t here, ain''t it? Tsk, even the so called Konoe Knights Division is just a bunch of idiots. Complaining over and over again at the corner, so annoying. These bloody people, acting as if I''m not here..! I''m yer bloody boss ya know, personally scouted here okay! If you think about it, I''m the important guest here. Y''all should treat me with more respect ya know. .But you know, I do understand that they are being brought up differently from me. Since they''ve given me a huge chance, let me be the one to teach them a lesson. Watch me! I''m gonna accomplish something huge. Right now, I only have a tiny sparrow, but I''ll definitely get an amazing monster to my side. Kukuku, even when y''all are panicking around, I won''t forgive ya bastards. Being scouted by the 2nd Konoe Knights Captain, I have been put as an apprentice of another soldier in their group. I was put to task for an important reconnaissance mission in case of any emergency. Other than that, my normal time would be working on chores in the dormitory. Honestly, my payment for the day isn''t that huge. However, if I were to do some reconnaissance mission, even the lowest amount would get me 1 piece of Gold Coin. And, if I discover something huge during the mission, I''ll be given a bonus as well. Let me be honest, it''s way more money than when I was working with Tamers Ring. What''s more, I''m the only tamer here, which is a special job, so most of the jobs, I alone can handle them. Hence, I''ll never want to leave this place. If I hit big times, I''ll make these lots cry in front of me! But man, I should really thank God for giving this tamer skill. I could just sit my ass here and let my tamed monster do all the job. This useless Chunsuke, I guess he has some merits huh! Gladly work for me from now on ye! Is Kappore here!? While I was resting in the lounge, I could here Captain Cecil calling out for me. I''m over here, Captain Cecil. After answering, I could see Captain Cecil pacing towards me with a slight nervousness. Kappore, it''s time for work. Bring your tamed monster and head to Elm forest! We have a report stating that a troublesome monster has been sighted over there. The first konoe knights have already headed out. So listen here, you must absolutely get some info of that monster. Since your tamed monster can search for the enemy in the sky, so absolutely do not let it escape. You hear me? Eh Captain Cecil, I can''t move my feet you know. How am I supposed to head out to Elm forest? There''s horses, and the other knights would sit on them, so you''ll ride on one of their backs. Okay, so hurry up. .Yare yare, I''ve heard of the rumours. But this Captain Cecil, but the rumours are true that he has a higher standard than the first captain. You might as well say you want to take over the first captain''s place. Anyways, there''s finally a chance for me to appeal myself. If I can complete this mission, my position will be raised. Chunsukeee, it''s time for work! Come out now! Hm? I can hear Master calling out for me. That''s rare. Judging by the tone of his voice, it sounds like he''s in a hurry? Alright! Time for me to work hard! If I can work hard, I can help master move up in ranks chun! I''ll also work hard to repay the debt from Waffle and Kuu as well chun! I properly folded the dust cloth, then put the yoke on the edge of the bucket before fluttering my wings. Master, I''m coming chun~~~~!!!! After arriving, Master scold me by saying You''re late!. But Master, I have been working hard to cleaning the windows chun! ! .So I wish you won''t have to get mad at me chun.. .The good thing about master is that, once he''s mad about something, after awhile he''ll forget about it! However, lately he''s been scolding me over and over again chun. It''s like master has slightly changed chun. One year ago, master was the one who saved the weak me. Master gave me his leftover bread just to save me chun. At that time, I was happy beyond belief.That''s why, I lo~ve master chun! Though I wish that the kind and gentle master would return..chun.. Following master from behind, he suddenly sat behind a horse that is being ride by one of the knights, before leaving off someplace. Chun!? I quickly followed from behind, however because of my small body, I do not have enough stamina to follow their pace chun. You don''t have to go that quickly.I''m slowly falling behind. Master, wait for me! Please wait for me chu-n. Hm? Where''s this Chunsuke? ..Aah, I could see him way far behind. Tsk, completely useless. Thinking that he could be of use, I tried feeding him, but seeing how bloody weak he is, seriously a useless piece of shit. With this, I don''t mind leaving him behind, but today the job needs him. Can''t be help, gotta wait for him. Knight-san, you mind waiting for my tamed monster from behind. Let him chase after us for a sec? ..You do know that we''re in a hurry now? Tsk, this fucking bossy ass attitude! All this is because of that Chunsuke. Wait, since we''re heading to the forest, can''t I just tame another monster? If I can get a good monster, then Chunsuke''s head.No, maybe I can make him into a yakitori and eat him? But well, for now I do still need to recover Chunsuke. I''m really sorry boss. If I don''t have him for the mission at hand, I won''t be able to do my job. So I''m sorry but can''t ya wait for him for a little bit? Seems like I could convince the Knight. The speed slowed down, and turned into a light run. After waiting for a while, Chunsuke could finally catch up with us. I wonder if he knew we waited for him, as his flying speed suddenly went up. So slow! I scold him, then he showed an apologetic gesture before landing on my shoulder. I''m sorry again. Let''s go now! I lowered my head even though I didn''t want to, then he immediately quicken the pace again. Then, to take up for the lost time, he started storming. Towards the elm forest. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ Chapter 183 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok!!! Also thank you to Kiet Nguyen, Vincent A Beard, and Mcgwier Colleen! Proofread: Shiro Listen here, okay Chunsuke? There''s a monster that''s never been seen before sighted in this forest. Find it and report it to me. You got it? After following Master, we have finally arrived at our destination chun. Seems like Master''s job is to find that unknown monster. Even if it''s a huge forest, if I were to look at it from above, it''s gonna be easy to spot it chun! Replying to Master''s order by nodding and saying I got it, I immediately flapped my wings and flew. Let''s head to the west side first chun! Setting course, I carefully surveyed around the forest not to overlook for any minor changes. It doesn''t look like there''s anything weird happening chun. The monsters spotted are Goblins, Orcs, caterpillars, beetles.Meaning there''s no weird monsters sighted. For now, let''s fly all the way towards the end chun! This is just the start of my investigation. Even if I don''t find anything, since Master said there''s something, then there must be one chun. If I can find that monster, Master will definitely be proud of me chun! With that in mind, my motivation to do this has increased chun! I wonder if he''ll praise me if I can find it? Chunsuke, you''ve worked hard! As expected of my tamed monster! Mumumu! I''m getting so hyped right now chun! A, what is that chun!? When I looked closely, it was an eagle type monster, and it''s chasing after a sparrow typed monster like me chun! This is bad! I have to save it before it gets eaten chun! I flew behind the eagle, then with all my might, I used my race skill Sparrow attack at it. Chu~n, Chun chun! ! The skill Sparrow attack will harden my body for one minute, and I can fly at the speed of sound! As it didn''t notice my presence of ambush until the end, as it was so absorbed in wanting to eat that sparrow of which is related to me. Thus, my Sparrow attack did a huge blow to its back. Pigyaa! ! The eagle let go of the sparrow, and crashed towards the ground. Thinking that it might retaliate, I once again used Sparrow attack on it. Crashing on the ground, its body was already fidgeting and shaking, the attack landed on it, bursting it alive. I did it chun! I hurriedly flew back to where the sparrow was. Are you alright chun!? It''s alright! The eagle is long gone chun! It seems like the eagle has bitten it strongly, as the wings were bend and the feathers torn. Blood was also running down from the body. ! ! ! ! ! Then, as I looked at the sparrow''s face, my heart was pulsing. Chunbi-chan!!!! Yes, it was my lovely childhood friend lying miserably there. Awawawa, what should I do? Chunbi-chan is going to die! ! Wafu! Here Chunsuke, I''ll give this to you! Ahh, I remembered back on what Waffle said. I''ve received a medicine from Waffle and the rest! ! And it seems like it was created by his Master. And it seems like it''s always placed at their collars in case of emergency. I hurriedly used the medicine on Chunbi-chan, and the blood that was flowing immediately stopped, and slowly recovered. For now, it seems like I''ve saved Chunbi-chan.However, I can''t leave her as is. I have to bring Chuncubi-chan to the doctor. Fow now, let''s bring Chunbi-chan back to Master. I''m sure Master would help Chunbi-chan like he helped me chun! Who? Chunbi-chan! Have you awaken!? I''m Chunsuke! Am Inot..dead? It''s alright chun! I''ll never let Chunbi-chan die chun! Th, ank you..Chunsuke. Master!, Master! ! I brought the weakened Chunbi-chan to Master. Hm? Isn''t that fast of ya..Ahh? What''s this dead sparrow? Master! This is my childhood friend Chunbi-chan! I wish for you to save her! Please ! ! I desperately gestured Master to save her. I''m cursing as I cannot communicate with Master telepathically right now ! ! Master please save Chunbi-chan! ! Hm? Did ya bring tonight''s side dish here? As I expect from Chunsuke, you''re really putting yer all! Alright, it looks delicious as well. T, that''s wrong chun! ! ! Don''t do it chun! ! ! Master, it''s a misunderstanding! ! ! Chunbi-chan is not a food ! ! ! My words could not be conveyed to Master. Master tried to pick up Chunbi-chan from behind me. Master, please don''t eat her ! ! ! In a panic, I dodged master''s hands, and flew off. This is not the time to do such a thing chun! Chunbi-chan is going to die chun ! ! Aaah!? What the hell are you doing! Chunsuke! ! ! Hurry up and give that to me now ! Master. You bastard Chunsuke! ! ! You''re not gonna heed my orders ! ! You useless fuck! I can''t do this anymore, tears are rolling down my eyes. The time when Master saved me is slowly disappearing from my memories.. Master ! I wish to rescue Chunbi-chan ! ! So I beg you.please. But nothing is going through him. In his head, he just wants to eat her. Hopeless. Even if you pleaded me to give Chunbi-chan to you, I''ll never give! ! ! Masterthis is goodbye then. I can only think of one place where they can save Chunbi-chan. I have to find Waffle and his master, it''s time to head back to the royal palace. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! TLN Note: FINALLY! THIS ARC IS OVER BOYS!!! Chapter 184 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND ShinAria!!! Featured Image: fanart Proofread: Shiro TLN Note: KH3 IS OFFICIALLY OUT IN MY COUNTRY! HOORAY!!!! P.S: No spoilers please. Also, say hello to our new sponsor for this website, ShinAria!!!! Thank you so much >w I''ve been thinking from before, but is your skill similar to the transportation stone? Pillows-san pointed at the black hole created by Unique Magic?Spacetime as she asked. Transportation stone? Oh you mean the stone that Xanadu used to escape? I was unconscious during that time but.It''s something like this. She said it as she took a black transparent stone out of her breast. Aah, it''s the same as what Xanadu used. ..So it''s called a "transportation stone". Well, based on the name, I can sort of guess its uses. Aah yes it''s that! So as the name describes, does it bring the user anywhere it likes? Yeah, as long as the user has been to that place, they can move there. So basically the same then. So there''s a magic item like this laying around huh, but would you normally distribute these stones like its nothing? .I''m sure that''s not the case. If it''s a general item, then King-sama and the rest wouldn''t have been surprised when he saw my Unique Magic?Spacetime. .Which meant that only the demon race holds such magical items. If that''s the case, we really need to watch out for the demons suddenly attacking. Aah, don''t tell me.Xanadu used his attacks alongside with this transportation stone? Pillows-san, please teach me! Do you know the identity of Xanadu''s skills? If Pillows-san knows about it, then I would be able to prepare for our next fight. I looked at Pillows-san with eyes of expectations. ..Looking at me with those kinds of eyes, is bothering me..From what I know, Xanadu holds 3 skills and 1 special skill. A special skill!? So that''s the identity of that instant skill!? Based on what Pillows-san said, there''s only 1 skill that she doesn''t know. So the other skill was, first Extreme Arms?Flame. ..This is basically Fine Arms added with flames. So my armour being burnt was due to this skill huh. The next is Conceal(Range). I''m sure this is similar to the skill Conceal but you can designate a specific range to be concealed. I guess the reason why I can''t see his skill is due to this. And based on what Pillows-san said, apparently Xanadu was using this skill to work on an experiment inside this new dungeon. Now it makes sense as to why we can''t feel any magic presence when we were at the first floor. However, what his motive was, Pillows-san didn''t ask in details. The last skill was the special skill called Clairvoyance. (TLN: I love this name ǧ) It''s basically an upgraded version of Enhance vision, which in itself is already unbelievable. Which meant that the last skill has something to do with that instant movement attack. I strongly assumed that the special skill would be that. Nonetheless, these are all useful information. As I''m sure I''ll be facing against him in the future. Danna-sama, shouldn''t we head to the living room as it''s weird to be talking in the Demolition room? Also, isn''t it better to call Amy-san over? Aah, darn. I was so in the mood. It''s kinda bad to be talking at this kind of place for a long time. Can I meet with Amy-san now? Listening to what Sylphy said, Pillows-san replied. It''s obvious that she wants to meet with Amy-san after a long time. Yeap, she''s just nearby, so I''ll go and call her. No, Aisha has told me that she''ll bring her to the living room as well. Plus, she''ll said to go and prepare some snacks for us. Aah, no wonder I didn''t see Aisha anywhere, as she went ahead. As expected of Aisha! Well then, shall we switch to the living room? We can continue our discussion over there. As the talk after this is something important. The reason why she''s constantly moving around is also because.Amy-san is an elf. With how beautiful she is and plus being an elf, there are bound to be malicious intent from others. So she used a magic tool to disguised herself right until now. And Pillows-san who has fallen into darkness, is also an elf even though her skin is brown. But she can also be called an extreme beauty. If Amy-san is a beauty that can be said as warmth, then Pillows-san''s beauty is a dignified look. Hence, it is important to discuss about her future as it will be troublesome if she is known to the public. Besides, even if she has become cooperative, it''s not like she''s trusts us a hundred percent. So, I think that if she meets with Amy-san, she''ll relax even more and we could win her trust. As Aisha went to the Clan house to call Amy-san, I naturally went and prepared some tea. Hou, this is quite good. After Pillows-san drank the tea I made, she praised it. Sylphy too was sitting beside me, gracefully drinking the tea. Aah, having two beauties sitting beside me, is a blessing. By the way, Waffle is as usual happily sitting on my head, and was about to doze off. Kuu was also floating around Sylphy, but you can tell that she''s getting sleepy as well. .If she completely sleeps, will she fall to the ground? You sure it''s gonna be alright? Wafu, Is Amy not coming yet? She''s kinda late huh. However, I''m sure she''s coming? After answering Waffle, I could hear footsteps coming from the corridor. Aah, speak of the devil! Pillows! ! ! Is that you!? The usual calm and collected Amy-san suddenly shouted and made a big reaction as she ran towards the living room. Amy! ! ! So you''re alive as well ! ! ! Then, Pillows-san who was drinking tea just a moment ago, turned a 180 as she became a different person as she stood up and raised her voice. The two of them hugged and tears fell from both sides. After 10 years, they have finally reunited. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ Chapter 185 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND ShinAria!!! Seeing the two elves hugging each other tightly, with tears flowing out from both sides. Tears started to roll out of my eyes as well. I was thinking how glad it was for the two of them to finally meet up after so long. Then, it made me realized just how much of a chaos it caused for the elf race after that great incident. Alright, I better go find that other skill that works with my Appraisal ? Total so I could save the elf race once and for all! While keeping these thoughts in my heart, I waited for the two happy elves to finish their business while I drank some tea. Pillows..I want to ask, what had happened to your skin? Amy-san looked at Pillows appearance, and asked. Then, Pillows had a troubled expression before reluctantly telling Amy-san about the "fallen into darkness" situation. It seems like when an elf were to "fall into darkness", they would become what is known as a Dark Elf. And it seems like once their skin turns brown, they could never revert back to their original skin colour anymore. But it seems like the abilities gain from being under that state would forever be kept by the user. Also, although I thought that having your skin changed colours wasn''t really a demerit, but it seems that it would also change the way you fight, and also if their feelings were acting too high, they would turn into a berserk state. During that state, you would lose consciousness and would not be able to differentiate between friends or foe, attacking anything at sight. Worse case scenario, is that you would never gain back your consciousness even after death. However, for Pillows-san''s case, her berserk state has calmed down after she knew about the fact that Amy-san was alive. Myne san, I''m really really thankful for you! ! I can''t believe the day I would be able to meet with Pillows again! And to not just save me, but her as well.. Amy-san repeated while grabbing onto both of my hands and waving them up and down. Then, Pillows-san bowed down to me as well. I''m truly grateful that you''ve saved Amy. Even when I say that I won''t forgive those hume people, but all of you are an exception. And the story where you can save the elf race by going back in time is real too. I will definitely lend my strength..and restore the smiles of the elf race! So Pillows-san finally decided to trust in us? Her facial expression definitely had a change. When I look at her, she really is the same as Amy-san, that she is from the elf race. N, N, Danna-sama..how long are you gonna hold onto Amy''s hands? Hm? ? Ahhhhhh! ! ! ! ? Sylphy pointed at the now Amy-san whose face is dyed red! I then hurriedly let go of my hands. .I, I''m sorry. .No, I should be the one apologizing. Sylphy crossed her arms and glared at me. For Aisha..she''s smiling but her eyes aren''t! ! ! No wait, it can''t be helped right? It''s not under my control! Really! ! Leaving Danna-sama''s case for later..Let''s talk about what Pillows'' gonna do from now on. Sylphy was still folding her arms, as she suggested. I don''t have any complains if she wants to rest more. Of course it is up to her as even Amy-san or Aisha can decide for her. .By the way, Waffle was already sleeping on top of my head, and Kuu is sleeping on my shoulder. They''ve worked hard at the new dungeon! So, enjoy your well earn sleep. I think the number one problem, is her appearance? Aisha immediately answered. It''s true, she will be the center of attention if she were to walk around the city. Seeing as the people would notice not just her beauty, but her long and pointy ears and her brown skin. Plus she''s even taller than both Aisha and Sylphy. And I''m actually only slightly taller than both of my wives. UhmmPillows.what happened to your Bracelet of Bewitch? Bracelet of Bewitch..Aah, the magic tool that Amy-san used. So it had that kind of name. It''s true that if she had that, there wouldn''t be any problems with her appearance. Xanadu..Aah, it''s the name of that Demon who enslaved me. He took it away when I was under him. I see, that''s too bad. ..Wait a minute? That means.. Hey, Amy-san.I have a question to ask? ..Yes? About that "Bracelet of Bewitching". If I''m not wrong, does all of the elf race posses that? Based on her answer, we could solve all of this problem. Uhmm, it''s not like everyone has it, but quite a lot of us has it..What about it? Alright! I was afraid that it was rare when she said the first half. Then if we were to go to the elf forest, wouldn''t we be able to find at least 1 of it? When I said what I thought, it wasn''t Amy-san that answered me, but Pillows. ..Fumu, it is true that we can find one. Some might have left it there while escaping. Alright, then let''s quickly search for it starting tomorrow. I don''t mind.but do you know where it is? Yes, don''t worry! And we can just use the skill I used earlier to immediately reach there. With that, one of the problems have been solved. Next is..right, a place for her to live. Problem is she hasn''t been here for long, or more like she''s just arrived. We can have her stay at the Clan House, and if Amy-san allows, she can stay at the same room as her. I think that I would have to report this to King-sama, and just say that she''ll be under our Eternal Sunflower, then that''ll be perfect. I told everyone what I had in mind, and everyone agreed to my suggestion of having her under our clan. ..I know that I have no say on this, but is it alright? I am once your enemy you know? Are you sure it''s that easy to trust me? Pillows-san said with a rather troubled look. What Pillows-san said is true, that she was a former teammate of the Demon, and that trusting her that easily is weird. But, I have my reasons as to why I trust her. First, she''s friends with Amy-san. I mean she might be bluffing when she hugged Amy, but based on her expression, I don''t think that is fake. Second is that she was a slave. It was the first time that we''ve encountered with Xanadu and his companions. So why would they purposely come all the way to the new dungeon just to send their spies over, let alone enslaving one of their kind. Which means, Pillows-san has already been his slave for quite some time. However, with just these shallow reasoning, it''s not like I can say that I completely trust her. It''s better to bring her to Fenrir-sama to see. As if she were to be under our Eternal Sunflower, it would really increase our teams overall power. As her strength itself is something to be feared as well. Then, we would have more chances of getting new skills as we can go to more dangerous places. And the most important thing is if we were to discuss about the revival of the elf race, I would have to explain about my skill. So if Fenrir-sama can give her Protection of the Divine Beast, then she''ll be the same with the royal family, and I could share my skills. So for tomorrow, the lists are: Author''s Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 186 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND ShinAria!!! TLN Note: Happy Chinese New Year to everybody! ! ! Hope you get some fat angpaus :3 Proofread: Shiro Alright, I guess we''re mostly done with this conversation, so should we end it for the day? ..Which means, should we have dinner and a bath? For now, we''ve roughly planned out what we''re gonna do, so should we start preparing for our meals? Everyone except Amy-san didn''t have a decent meal. We can''t think on an empty stomach, now can we. Myne-kun, for our dinner, Amy-san and I will go and prepare it now, so why don''t you head to the bathroom and prepare that instead? Shouldn''t we bring Pillows-san to our pride and joy of our bathroom? Our number one chef in the Fortuna Family, Aisha suggested. The Clan House''s bathroom is indeed nice, but nothing beats our home''s bathroom! And if Pillows-san goes inside the bathroom with Amy-san, they can chat about old times! Un, alright then! I gently picked up Waffle who was sleeping soundly on top of my head and laid him on the carpet. Since he loves to take a bath, should I wake him up as well? But he looks like he''s having such a great sleep, I''m hesitant to wake him up. Thinking about it for a second, I moved to the bathroom and used Cleaning before pouring in hot water. Since all of us loves to use the bathroom, I always imagine that someone would be inside the bathroom when I''m at home. Especially Waffle and Kuu, if we don''t check up on them, they could really stay inside the bathroom from day till night. I would usually clean the bathroom, but since I have a chance now, it''s better to thoroughly clean it until it''s spick and span. After the hot water was filled, I pasted the Constant:Water and Constant: Heat on the pebbles. Alright, the bathtub has been set! Normally, it would take me 5 minutes or so to set up the bathtub, but since I was cleaning the entire bathroom, it took quite some time. When I returned to the living room, the food has already been prepared, and Amy-san was bringing various dishes from the kitchen. Before the Clan House was built, Amy-san was living together with us, so Amy-san''s skills are surprisingly good. Even Pillows-san who was watching her went Hou or Fumu. ..Originally, Amy is also a homely person, so it''s obvious that she''ll be skilled with these? Based on her movements from the past, it''s much more refined now. I understand that her being skilled because of the time spent in our homebut her movement?Aah, maybe it''s because she leveled up? Back when we were in the Dungeon of the World Tree, Amy-san was leveling up like crazy there. Based on their levels alone, I can safely say that Amy-san would be stronger than Pillows-san without her fallen into darkness status. .Ehehe, is that so? When Pillows said that, it kinda brightens me up. Hearing Pillows-san praising her, her ears were twitching like crazy, as if she was extremely happy. ..I felt that after Pillows-san is here, Amy-san''s mood has started to brighten up. Previously, she was like an honour student, but now she''s like your yearly(?) adorable girl. Aisha and Pillows-san who noticed that as well.questioned her during dinner, and she was really surprised, but we can all tell that it was right. Danna-sama, what should we do for tomorrow? While we were eating our dinner, Sylphy suddenly asked as if just remembering. Yeah, I''m thinking of dividing it into two things. There''s two urgent things to do for tomorrow. First, is to meet with King-sama and report. Then, after the report, I would need to announce about the existence of Pillows-san as well. ..And about the new skills that I''ve gotten.Like the Repatriation of the Dead, I think it''s also best to report that as well. And I don''t think it''s a good idea to just bring the Chimera to the royal palace as well, but I do have to show it to them.. When I used this skill without telling any of them, there were various problems as it shocked my family. Aah right, I have to tell King-sama about what happened to the Tamers Ring. Also, what happened to Tales as well. ..And it''s better to talk about that Kappore too. The next thing is to find the "Bracelet of Bewitching" at the elf''s ruins. It''s an urgent matter to hide Pillows-san''s true identity. One can say that once this has been settled, she could freely live her life. .I see, it''s true that both are important matters to attend. However, Danna-sama..Can we move it to a later time for Pillows-san to meet with Fenrir-sama? Hmm, based on the order, that has to be the last? Well, it''s not like we''re in a hurry for that anyways. Guess I''ll still have to keep my skills a secret before she meets with Fenrir-sama first. It''s certain that once she receives the "Contract of the DIvine Beast", I could tell her about my skills.. But to me, I feel like knowing Pillows-san as a person first, even for a little more. Is it really okay for me to tell her about my skill? That was what''s running through my mind. So it''s better to get to know her first. Then, Myne-kun. Since you''ve divided it into two, how are we gonna go about it? Hmm, for meeting with King-sama, I was thinking that Sylphy and I would go. Then as for the elf''s ruin, that would be Aisha, Pillows-san, and also Amy-san. It''s better to bring Sylphy along to the royal palace. And to report the matters, obviously the representative has to be there. For the elf''s ruins, it''s obviously better for more people to be there. And to have two former residents living there, it might be easier for them to locate the bracelet. How about Waffle and Kuu? Being lured by the smell of the food, I asked Waffle and Kuu who just woke up from it. I want to follow Myne! As expected right! .I''m fine with it, but Waffle.you''re drooling all over.just how deeply were you sleeping? I would like to meet with Dear Mother, so I shall follow Aisha onee-sama. Aah, I see. Since they''re heading near the Dungeon of the World Tree, she can meet with Cetus-sama. Waffle has met with his siblings and Fenrir-sama a good few times, but since Kuu came here, she hasn''t meet with her mother for quite awhile now. So since she has the time now, it''s a chance for her. .I''m sorry Kuu, I didn''t consider your feelings. Getting the plans ready for tomorrow, it was now time for Waffle''s bath time. At first, it was Amy-san and Pillows-san who shall get in first, then only our family that goes in. But now it turned into Waffle and Kuu joining with Amy-san to bath first. Well then, after bathing..better to head to bed early for our big day tomorrow. Author''s Note: Thank you for reading~ Chapter 187 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND ShinAria!!! Proofread: Shiro Danna-sama, Danna-sama.please wake up, it''s already morning! While shaking at me vigorously, I could hear someone calling me up. ..That sounds like Sylphy. .Another,5 more.minutes. Giving a groggy answer, the shaking became stronger. No, the level is similar to that of an earthquake. WAKE UP NOWC! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Even I who had a hard time waking up jumped up by Sylphy shouting right beside my ear. .So you''ve finally wake up. Wasn''t Danna-sama the one who said that we have to get up early today? .Aah, I vaguely remembered that. Usually I could wake up just fine, but for some reason, today I''m feeling lethargic. Even though we always use Unique Magic?Spacetime to head back home and sleep every night, I guess it really took a toll on me after we''ve cleared the dungeon. Well, that goes to show that the Tamers Ring are one of the three big clans to be able to almost clear the dungeon without going back even once. .Well, the Tamers Ring is already at a semi-destructive state. Since the leader, Tales, has already been killed by the Demon Xanadu. And his body is inside my time stopping storage bag. Also, his fellow members had the same fate as him, as they were all eaten by the Chimera. I mean it''s not like he brought his entire clan to the dungeon, as there are still some left at their clan houseAah, now that I think about it, that Kappore is still alive. I wonder what happened to him? Sylphy did stop by at the royal palace and spoke about the situation, and based on his actions towards usit might be a huge possibility that he has been dismantled by them. What comes around goes around, a word befitting of his fate, as the prosperous must decline..It''s kinda sad to hear. We must also tighten up ourselves when we''re doing any activities in the future! So you''ve finally woke up, and stop sitting there naked and get dressed. Aisha''s preparing breakfast for us below. Now that she''s mentioned it, Aisha who was supposed to be sleeping beside me isn''t here. Even Sylphy who sleeps beside me had already dressed up, I was the only one who woke up late. Sorry for oversleeping, I''ll immediately get up and head to the living room. And thanks for waking me up Sylphy! I got up from bed, and quickly wore some clothes. Sylphy was still there, but she didn''t seem to mind. Well, it''s not like we''ve never seen each other naked. Morning! Going into the living room together with Sylphy, I could see that everyone was already present. It seems like I''ve really overslept by a lotI feel kind of bad. I''m sorry everyone that I''ve slept for such a long time. Don''t worry about it, it''s better to rest a bunch..For now, we''re about to leave so have a seat first? As Aisha said so, I sat down and Waffle and Kuu came running along here. Waffle sat at his fixed position, which was on top of my head, and Kuu laid on my lap. Wafu~! Myne, you''re finally awake! I was waiting for you! KyuKyu~, Onii-sama, I''m going to separate with you today, so Kuu is lonely today! Right, Kuu is doing something else today. But then again..you''re meeting with your mom, Cetus-sama right? Kuu, cheer up. If Kuu doesn''t cheer up, Cetus-sama would be worried about you, okay? Did my words go through her? She then suddenly jumped up from my lap, then flew around the ceiling in circles. Kuu has revived! Seeing her flying around energetically, all of us smiled at that sight, and our Fortuna family began our breakfast. Aisha, when are you leaving for the elf''s ruins? Since the 4 of them are heading to the elf ruins without me, they had to take a horse carriage there, so we won''t know when they''ll reach. Thus, I thought of just sending them there with Unique Magic?Spacetime before I head off. Then, once they want to head back, Kuu can just use Telepathy?Cetus? and call me to pick them up. Just so you know, the Telepathy that we''ve gotten from the new dungeon can''t be used for long distance communication. However, the Protection of the Divine Beast: Telepathy given by the Divine Beast can be used anywhere, anytime. And also, the Contract of the Divine Beast that Sylphy and the rest has, though it''s better than the Telepathy, the distance between us this time is too far to be of used as well. After we finished eating, we''ll immediately depart. It''s not like we can immediately find it as well, so it''s better to give ourselves more time to search for it. It''s true what Aisha said. What''s more, we don''t know whether we can even find one to begin with. So it''s not a bad idea to give yourselves a head start. Got it, as for going back, is it okay if all of you gather at the Dungeon of the World Tree? I will ask Cetus-sama if she''ll give Aisha and Sylphy her protection. If the both of them can receive the protection, then we could communicate with each other with endless distance. I don''t know whether she''ll give or not, but since we''re like family, I''ll try pleading her for it. I got it, either way Kuu has to meet with Cetus-sama regardless. However, I can''t believe this pink monster is a Divine Beast, so is that wolf..Looks can be deceiving. I can''t blame Xanadu for being careless. And I can see how they could win against Test Subject Number 1. I''m not a pink monster! My name is Kuu! ! ! ! Since Pillows-san has the Telepathy skill, Kuu scolded her. Yeap, that''s not a good way to call her. I can understand where she''s coming from, seeing that they''ve already introduced themselves yesterday, so obviously Kuu wanted Pillows-san to call her by her name. Ahh, I''m sorry. Pillows then bowed to Kuu and apologized. With that, we finally finished our delicious breakfast. Thanking Aisha for her wonderful meal, we took our plates into the kitchen. Once I come back, I''ll wash it. After that meal, we drank some hot tea to calm ourselves. Then, let''s go! I used the Unique Magic?Spacetime, and opened the door to the elf ruins. ..The elf village huh.it''s kinda nostalgic. Looking at Pillows-san''s eyes immersed with emotions, I used Unique Magic?Spacetime once more to open up a gate to the royal palace. Bye Kuu. Do talk about the many things you''ve done with your mom okay! I patted her head, and her eyes were filled with joy. Waving Aisha and co goodbye, Sylphy, Waffle and I then head off to the royal palace. ..Wafu? As soon as we arrived the palace, Waffle titled his head. What''s the matter Waffle? I can feel, Chunsuke''s presence..it feels like, he''s dying? ? No, someone beside him is dying? EH!? What did he just say? ? What is happening? Is it that Kappore guy who did it! ! Either way, I''ll have to help him! Waffle, lead the way! Author''s Note: Thanks for reading! Chapter 188 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Chunbi-chan, keep it together! I''ve already used up 5 recovery medicine that I''ve gotten from Waffle. I heard that even if you use many at once, the effect would still be weak, so right now I''m only prolonging Chunbi-chan''s death chun. I have to somehow keep her alive before I reach the royal palace.. I can''t believe that Master would want to eat Chunbi-chan, it''s really too much chun. Even if he wanted to eat me (.well, I don''t think I would taste that great either way chun), but to eat Chunbi-chan is just outrageous! I''m sure after what I did to him, he won''t want me to come back anymore. Master, you have took care of me chun. Even if Chunsuke is not there anymore, please eat your meals properly. And please wake up early in the morning chun. .Well then, I''ve managed to run away from my former master, but right now.. The only place I can find help is the two friends that I''ve recently met, the wolf monster Waffle, and the whale monster Kuu. .But, I don''t know where they are living chun So, the first place I thought of was the royal palace chun. If it''s that doctor, I''m sure even he can treat Chunbi-chan! He even fed me bread crumbs when Master wasn''t looking! So I''m sure he''s a good person chun! ! And if I manage to find Waffle and co, I''m sure they''ll definitely help Chunbi-chan! So please, don''t die on me now.. If you stay alive, I will share you the secret stash bread that I''ve kept!.So please ! ! With all these thoughts, I speed up even more. It wasn''t the time for these sobbing stories, I''ll have to be even quicker chun! With the kingdom''s direction in mind, I desperately flapped my wings. So he flew away huh. Coming down from behind the horse, the knight looked towards the way Chunsuke flew away and said. Chunsukeeeeee, come back right now! ! ! Aren''t ya gonna heed my orders! ! Damn that dumb ass sparrow ! ! Who was the one who allowed you to be alive until now. What''s more, isn''t he under tamed, why wouldn''t he heed my orders? This never happened before! What did he want to do with that half dead sparrow anyway? With that wounds, it''s gonna die anyways. Wouldn''t it be better to just cook it up and fill my stomach. Why can''t he even understand something that simple ! Well, what are we gonna do right now? Huuh? What the fuck is he saying. I already hated when he would always look at me from on top! And now he asks what am I gonna do? Say it in a better tone towards me okay! ! ! ..Haah, that''s why I''ve said that I was opposed to put such a guy into the knight''s division. He doesn''t even know the situation he''s in, what an idiot. Listen here? I''ll tell it to you that even your dumbass head would understand. Huuh? Who are you to use those sorts of words in front of huh! I''m one of the person who was invited directly by Captain Cecil as their saving hope! Is it alright to use that kind of tone towards me!? HUH!?! Please, think e-e-e-extra carefully why would the knights division even bothered to called such a useless being such as yourself here. What was the order you took from Captain Cecil? It''s a reconnaissance mission at the sky right. And now your tamed monster has runned off. So, how are you gonna complete your mission now? .What the? Now that I think about it, that''s true. I was tasked to find that unknown monster, so in order to find it before the First Knights Division..We have to search from the sky. It''s as this person said, if I don''t have Chunsuke..but he ignored my order and just flew away. .Th, that is. Now do you realise how dire the situation is?..So, what are you gonna do now? Saving hope-kun? Since you were using such a bossy tone at me until just now, I''m sure you would have something in mind? Damn it, this bastard.this person knew that I don''t have a plan at all. The only tamed monster I have is Chunsuke. If he isn''t here, then I have nothing.Wait a minute? Kukukuku. Hm? Have you finally gone mad? Wahahahahahahahahahaha! ! You wanna hear a plan right? Then that''s fine, I''ll let you in on it. Haven''t you forgotten what my job is? It''s alright, let me teach you so that your shitty brain can understand as well! That''s right, I''m a tamer! Which means, as long as I get a new monster to tame, then the problem is gone! Kukuku. That''s right, it''s not like I need that Chunsuke. At any rate, that damn sparrow would''ve died sooner or later. Then, why not just get one since that deadbeat is finally gone? If that Chunsuke brought over a half dead sparrow over, it means there''s a sparrow race inside this forest. Well, Sparrows are kinda rare, but this time I needed a flying monster. Guess I have to compromise with it. Which means, ride me to a place where there''s sparrows. With that let''s get a move on. Freaking find a sparrow and tame that bird. What kind of foolish things are you even saying? Why would I need to listen to your orders? Huhh? Are you stupid? Aren''t you here because the captain gave you an assignment as well? If I don''t tame it then this mission will fail. So won''t you be in trouble as well? Huh? That''s right, you will drag together with me. Obviously to avoid failing his mission, he''ll have to work with me. Not even knowing something simple as that, these knights ain''t really good ''nyways, seriously. ..Kappore, seems like you''re misunderstanding something. Huh? A misunderstanding? My mission is to bring you to the forest. The reconnaissance mission is part of my job scope. Which means, there''s not a single reason I have to follow you. Can you understand now? Hm? What !!? Yo, you serious!? You know what the hell you''re saying! That''s obviously not the case!? Well, good luck then! I''ll definitely report to you the next job you have to do from the captain! Bye bye! This bastard.Leaving me here.and going back. Are you kidding, leaving me alone in a place like this. This is the first time in my life that I''ve experienced a physiological phenomenon of cold sweat running down my spine. ..J, just a little more.I cansee the palace.Chunbi-chan, don''t give up.Just a little.more. Without resting even once, I continued to fly. There was only one more recovery medicine left from Waffle. But with this recovery medicine, I''m able to keep Chunbi-chan alive till now. ..Chunsuke..Instead of using it on me.Use it on yourselfor you''ll die! .I''m alright, so don''t waste your breath in worrying about me and restWe''re almost at the kingdom. I''ve resolved not to give up. If I give up now, what would happen to Chunbi-chan!? With the remaining strength I have left, I used that to flap my wings. 1 meter, another 1 more meter.and the kingdom is right in front of me. Just a few more meters to visit the doctor chun. So dont'' give up! ! Don''t..give.up..hmm.thisis.weird Suddenly,..I.ca..n''t.muster..any.strength. No, I can''t fall right now. I''ll have to save.Chunbi-chan.. Ch, Chunsukeeeee! ! ! My consciousness is starting to fade away. This is weird.I can''t.see the kingdom. Chu.Chunbi.. No, NoCChunsuke, don''t die on me! Wafuuu! ! ! ! ! ! Before I lost consciousness, I could hear.my friendWaffle''s voice. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ Sad story yeah? Extremely Important News: So another sad news for those who has not heard about it yet, you can check it out the link down below. I dont really want to talk about it in depth, so Im only giving the gist of it, basically the author of this novel has recently passed away. As Ive said, you want to know more you can check the link below, and if someone knows something more about it, please do let me know in the comments. Update Note: Apparently someone just linked me about the reason. You can have a look again down below. Chapter 189 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) TLN Note: Happy valentines day everyone, hope you normies have a great day :3 This is bad, real bad.I''m seriously in deep shit. Even though I have not advanced deep inside the forest, it is without a doubt that there are various monsters living inside this forest. What''s more, there is a possibility that an unknown monster is residing here as well. My right arm and leg doesn''t want to move freely. As half of my body has become a hindrance, it was extremely difficult to balance myself whilst walking. And that bastard Chunsuke has flew away. Right now, if I were to encounter a monster.I might not be able to flee. Damn it, damn it, damn it, god fucking damnit! ! ! What the fuck! What the fuck did I do to deserve this ! ! ! ! And that piece of shit of a knight! Even though he knew I was in this sort of state, he just went and left me here! ! ! Once I get back to the capital, he''ll get it! ! I''ll definitely exact my revenge on him! Still, I''m still under a dangerous situation. The only thing that can keep me aliveis only my Tame skill. As long as I can find a monster and tame, I will continue to live. Be it that rare dark spirit that Tales has, or that wolf like monster that Myne owns..Either way, I have to tame a strong monster. ..However, will I be able to tame such a being? Even Chunsuke was tamed by chance. After taming Chunsuke, no matter how many times I tried using Tame on other monsters, it just doesn''t work..I wonder I could tame a monster under this life and death situation. No, what kinda weak shit am I thinking? There''s no choice but to do it! If I don''t, I''ll die for sure. Plus, if I''m able to tame a strong one.maybe that unknown monster, I wonder? Maybe that Cecil would look at me at a different light, and punish that shit stain of a knight that left me here. Heh, Hehehehe..If ya wanna come then come at me, I won''t run away from ya! ! I screamed at the top of my lunges inside the forest where there seemingly has no one. As I was nervous, I let out my voice in order to calm myself down. Damn it, I''m not scared, I''m not scared at all! I''ll successfully Tame a monster. I''ll definitely be a tamer like Tales that even the country recognizes, and live my life luxuriously. Then, have a good woman cooking for me, drinking with her.Wait for me! ! ! ! ! Just now, I could hear the grass rustling..!? What''s that? A monster? Is it a monster!? I immediately drew out the sword that was on my left waist. It is a one-handed scimitar, a rather rare sword. After threatening the weapons shop, he gave me a decent price to purchase. The moment I see that monster, I''ll stab it and use Tame to catch it. ..Is someone there? Because I was nervous, I unknowingly let out my voice. If it really was a monster, then it was a foolish move to let the monster know of my location. However, I can''t stop myself. If I stay silent, my nervousness might make me collapse. I wonder if it''ll respond to me. Then, from within the tall grass, a small mass flew out. Gyauuuuuu. It''s a rabbit called the Forest?Rabbit, said to be the weakest of the monsters. Even young adults could easily defeat such a being. Fuu, that scared me.no matter how many of this shit comes, I won''t be defeated. I sheathe my sword, then used Tame on that rabbit. .I can''t, the skill isn''t responding to me. Tsk, what the fuck man! Why can''t my Tame work? Again! ..Failed. Again.Again.AGAIN! ! I tried using Tame multiple times. ..However, not once did it succeeded. After trying so many times, I decided to give up. Useless, it doesn''t have a good compatibility with me. That''s the only thing I could think of as to why it didn''t work. As I''ve never used the scimitar before, it''s time for me to use that rabbit as practice huh. It''s not like taming the rabbit would help, it''s gonna die to an even stronger monster anyways. Even though that useless Chunsuke is weak, but at least he could fly and deal damage that way.. Thinking as such, maybe my next tamed monster should be a flying type as well. Pigyaaa-! This bloody rabbit wants to attack me. Huh, wanna be sliced by my scimitar? .However, my body isn''t moving like how I wanted it to be. When I tried to swing the sword.my left feet didn''t have enough strength which made me tip over and fell to the ground. Guoo. I swung the scimitar crudely. I managed to get out with a small injury, it only tore my left shoulder. This is bad. I can''t believe I''m gonna lose to this shit because I can''t move my dominant hand. But, now''s my chance to kill that rabbit. I dragged my right leg, and approached the rabbit step by step while holding back the pain on my left shoulder. You bastard rabbit, making me lose my fighting intention by injuring my shoulder. Damn it! If that''s the case, then don''t come out to begin with! ! Tearing my shoulders like that, give it back to me! ! Being inflamed with anger, I stopped and swung my scimitar again.! The bushes behind the rabbit rustled and swayed.then a monster that had never been soon popped out, and ate the rabbit. .What, is that. It was a monster that I''ve never seen before. It has the body of an orc.But, it has an outer layer shell-like armor that covers its entire body. Right.it''s like a huge "ant" in a shape of a human? Don''t tell me!? This is that monster that Captain Cecil mentioned!? Does it know that I''m shaking in fear right now? My mouth? Has been chattering like mad, as it slowly walked in front of me. Is it smiling at me? This bastard is laughing at me? I was angry for a second, but I came back to reality. That an ant type monster is walking towards me. Aah, am I.gonna die here? Those thoughts entered my mind for a split second.Then that monster spits out a clear liquid from its mouth. The strong acidic smell spreaded out from it. Without needing to think, I turned my face away, as the liquid landed all over my body. Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! My body was burning like mad. No, is it really burning? But I can see my skin making these sizzling noise as white smoke comes out. While I was suffering such intense pain, the ant like monster..ripped my left arm off. Guoooooooooooooooo! ! ! ! ! I instinctively get on my knees due to this extreme pain. This bastard.he ate my fucking left arm! ! ! As if eating it like how we eat sausage, this bastard is chewing it! ! ! In my heart, anger was swelling up. Don''t fuck with me! ! ! However, reality is heartless. I do not have the fighting power to keep this up. The intense pain is not allowing me to use Tame as well. And the rest of my future.is being eaten up by this thing Da..mn it.. After eating my left arm, this time it ripped my right arm. It was at a point where I could no longer let out any screams. ..Chunsuke. The word that came out of my mouth.was the name of my tamed monster. The moment my consciousness ceased, I heard something noisy. I didn''t know what that noise was, as I lost consciousness. I found him! Call the captain! Oi, someone''s being attacked! ! We finally found it! But what is that thing! ! It is certain that I''ve never seen that monster before. No wait, since it has a humanoid form, is it the same as those orc race? As per the first knights division''s request, we began engaging combat. Everyone, are you alright? I could hear the captain''s voice. What a troublesome monster. Because of its hard outer-shell, normal swords can''t pierce through that. And it has that cliche clear liquid coming out from its mouth. However we were able to defeat it.. Everyone is fine!.However, there was an adventurer that is seriously injured. Initially, normal treatment was done, so he might still be alive.. I looked at the adventurer which was laying on the stretcher in front of me. Both its arms are gone, and its entire body bathed in the liquid. Its skin was burned to the point where I couldn''t even tell who it was anymore. It can be said that it was a miracle that its still alive. Alright, retrieve the carcasses and lets head back to the capital. Listening to the captain''s order, we followed suit and head back to the capital. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading~ TLN Note: HOW THE HELL IS HE STILL ALIVE! GOD DARN IT! Chapter 190 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Myne, we''re almost there! With Waffle''s awareness skill, he sense Chunsuke''s whereabouts. Apparently he said that he was about to die. And he also sense that there was someone beside Chunsuke which was also on the verge of death. What did that Kappore do to him? Or is it something else that we don''t know about? Either way, we have to hurry over. Waffle and I used our perception skills to the fullest and ran on top of the rooftops. Since we won''t be able to run in the streets with the crowds, as it would slow us down. Hence why, I was using Perception Interference?Mid while we ran. ..Since Waffle was small enough, he didn''t need to use the skill and continued running. Myne, over there! Looking at where Waffle was heading..They''re indeed there! But, it looks worse than expected. It looks like he doesn''t have the strength to flap its wings anymore!!! If he continues, he might die from the impact. ..Ah?! This is bad! ! He''s starting to fall! !.I think he has lost consciousness. Waffle ! ! I ordered Waffle to immediately catch the falling Chunsuke. While he was doing that, I immediately Cut out Regeneration from the pebble. Then Paste it on Chunsuke who was falling down. Hm? Wait a second? There''s another sparrow behind his back? That sparrow looks heavily injured as well! !..I see, so this was what Waffle said! In a hurry, I pasted another Regeneration on that sparrow. Waffle hurriedly ran and jumped from the spot, then using Air Float, he ran midair..And he successfully caught both Chunsuke and the other sparrow with his mouth. Nice catch, Waffle! These words were unconsciously let out from my mouth. White smokes started sipping out from the two sparrows from Waffle''s mouth, indicating the skill of Regeneration activating. Name: Chunsuke LV: 19 Race: Sparrow Gender: ? Status: Unconscious Skill Body Strengthening?Mid Cleaning Etiquette Race Skill Sparrow Attack Name: Chunbi LV: 13 Race: Sparrow Gender: ? Status: Unconscious Skill Perception Interference?Small Cleaning Etiquette Race Skill Sparrow Attack Heh, so her name''s Chunbi? Arere? Eh? What is this. After looking at chunsuke''s status, I noticed something peculiar. Chunsuke is Kappore''s tamer.right? So then why is the status not shown as Tamed (Kappore? Does that mean..he''s not being tamed anymore? And another intriguing thing is, I didn''t even tame Waffle, but for some reason the word Tame is written on his status..So it''s a reverse pattern for Chunsuke''s case? For now, let''s wait for Chunsuke to wake up and have him explain the situation? Where.is this? Is this.heaven chun? You finally awake, Chunsuke? Huh? Why can I hear Waffle''s voice when I''m in heaven? Don''t tell me, Waffle''s dead as well? Wafu! What, are you still dreaming? Hurry up and wake up! Waffle kept poking my body. Poke poke poke. It sort of feels good chun. ..That''s right! ! How is Chunbi-chan!? What happened to her!? I immediately jumped up from my slumber..Eh? But why? I should have no strength left, but why am I full of energy now chun? Putting that aside.Is Chunbi-chan alright? Waffle, where''s Chunbi-chan? You have to save her! While panicking, I hurriedly asked Waffle, and he didn''t answer but smiled and pointed at a direction for me to look. And lo and behold, it was Chunbi-chan whose wounds from her wings have been healed and was currently asleep. I''m glad chun..Chunbi-chan didn''t die.. I unconsciously let out a sigh of relief, followed by tears rolling down from my cheeks. It''s at that time.. It''s all gonna fine. Chun!? I can hear someone''s voice!? Nice to meet you..wait, that''s not right. Hello, my name''s Myne. Th-this voice, isn''t it Waffle''s master!? Why is he able to talk to me!? Even my former master wasn''t able to talk to me!? Forgetting all about my tears, I looked at Waffle''s master.which is called Myne. Phew, with that, the two of them are saved. Chunsuke suffered from extreme fatigue, and Chunbi had an extremely severe injury, but using Regeneration, it worked hard to heal them both. ..However, I didn''t know Regeneration could heal your fatigue as well. Is it like recovering your stamina? If that was the case, then this skill is even more useful than it already is. We can travel for long distance, or work for long hours without feeling tired at all. Maybe I can test out various things in the future with this! Well then, there are some things I would like to ask Chunsuke about. About Kappore, and this sparrow Chunbi, and why was he under such extreme fatigue.. With all that in mind, I used the trick that we used on Pillows-san the other day. I used Cut on the pebbles to take out Telepathy, then pasted it on Chunsuke while he''s asleep. ..Hmm, his body is moving around, seems like he''s about to be awake. I feel like he''ll be shocked to suddenly hear my voice, so I guess I should let Waffle talk to him first? Waffle, I''ve just pasted Telepathy onto Chunsuke, so can you try talking to him first? Wafu! Leave it to me! While looking at the two sparrows sleeping, Chunsuke looked like he was about to wake up, when he suddenly brought himself up. Waffle started poking at the dazed Chunsuke. Wait Waffle..I don''t think you should do that to someone who''s just awaken. We then come back to the scene where I introduced myself to Chunsuke. It''s all gonna be fine. With that I talked to Chunsuke telepathically. Author''s Note: Thanks for reading TLN Note: I cut short the last part of the scene because it is literally a repeat of Chunsuke''s point of view, and honestly I don''t think anyone wants to read that all over again, so I decided to change it and this is what it was. Hope you don''t mind. Chapter 191 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) TLN Note: Apparently Chunbi is spelled Chunmi, great. Nice to meet you..or, not? Hi, my name''s Myne. Using Telepathy, I started talking to Chunsuke. Aah, he looked surprised by it. Well, can''t be helped. It''s normal that he would''ve been surprised by someone suddenly speaking inside his head. His eyes were opened wide and was looking at me. ..And he''s staring at me for quite a while. Guess I should talk to him again. Your name''s Chunsuke-kun right? Waffle and Kuu is always indebted to you. After saying that, I bowed my head. Doing so, he frantically flapped his wings. Wawawa, Waffle''s master! I''m the one who''s indebted to them. Wafu, we''re both the same! .Waffle seems lively today. He was happy when Kuu came, but this is a different kind of happiness? Well, it''s not everyday when a Divine Beast can be friends with a monster.. I wish that they could be friends forever. Putting that aside, you and the other sparrow.Chunmi-chan was it? I''ve treated both of you, so are you feeling any better now? I know that there''s no problem with Regeneration, but it''s best to ask for confirmation. Chun! ! ? Thank you so much for saving us! ! After lowering his head in front of me, he hopped up and flew closer to check on Chunmi-chan''s condition. A, amazing chun! Thank you! ! All of Chunmi-chan''s wounds have been healed! ! As expected of Regeneration. But let''s not forget our MVP here, which is Waffle''s perception ability finding them and catching them as well. Alright, I''m sure you''ve calmed down after seeing that? If you''re fine with it, would you mind telling me what happened up until recently? And what happened to your master, Kappore? After asking a few questions, he looked at me with a troubled look, then finally explained the situation thus far. I went to a faraway forest with master chun. Even the human knight followed as well! A human knight? And a far away forest? I wonder what happened? ..And why did a knight followed Kappore? I remember Kappore was poisoned, and he can''t move. Why did your master followed a knight''s person? Apparently master has befriended a famous knight. And he was tasked to find a never before seen monster in the forest! ..I guess he was invited by the knights? I unconsciously looked at Waffle, and Waffle also showed a confused [Wafu?] look. Never would I expect that Kappore to be accepted into the Knights division..I guess Waffle had the same opinion as me. Well, let''s not care about him. More importantly, I''m curious about the strange monster that he mentioned. Since our hume race is expanding at a fast pace, it is not uncommon to discover more unknown monsters around. He did say it was faraway, but based on his ranking, I don''t think they would be posted to go to such an impossible place. ..Unless that unknown monster was the one that injured Chunsuke and Chunmi-chan! ? Then they ran away.? Then what happened to that Kappore. Don''t tell me, he actually protected Chunsuke and co to allow them to escape? Nope, impossible. With that personality of his, he''ll run first before anyone else. So, did you find that monster? I didn''t spot it chun.I was doing my best to find it but.. Ah, so he was at the sky searching for it. .So what happened to that master of yours? As I inquire further, he sighed. I was wondering what was wrong, but he suddenly started crying. ..I seperated with master chun. Huh? Can a monster just break the Tame skill and leave?? Is that even possible? And I thought Chunsuke was quite attached to his master.For him to do that. Something serious must''ve happened for him to have done that..Hopefully it''s not something horrible. I need to understand what actually happened. .Did something happen between the two of you? As he looked at Chunmi-chan, I asked. ..Actually.. After explaining, I was amazed. I can''t believe Kappore''s personality is that toxic.. Saving his childhood friend, and wanting to heal her from those heavy injuries, but Kappore just wanted to eat it. I''m sure he was in a shocked state. To have his master do the exact opposite of saving his childhood friend. That''s why, I seperated with master. And the only place I could go was to find Waffle, that''s why I did my best to fly here! .I see, I finally get the full picture. While sighing at the story so far. ..Chun? Where is this? ? Seems like Chunmi-chan has awaken. TLN: Thank you for the filler chapter ~ Have been kinda stress lately with my intern, and wanted something chill to translate~ Chapter 191(3?) side story Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Author''s Note: Long time no see everyone, do you want seconds? Apparently, I have a disease called cerebral hemorrhage that causes me to collapse. However, it is a relatively common diseases, particularly with those who have high blood pressure.so be careful okay! I too watched out for my health but..this was really a sudden hit to me. The reason why I replied this late, was because the hospital that I was transferred to, has a horrible internet reception. I apologize for any inconvenience caused. Two months have passed since the incident has occured. And during that time, my first ever volume for this book was sold as well..I was fortunate enough to receive a copy of the book from the person in charge of Tsugikuru (his publisher). AND! When I received it, I was in such high tension! While I''m sleeping in the hospital, I''ll steadily disappear from society, just like in a state of Urashima Taro(the japanese folklore about the dragon palace under the sea). Also, due to the rehabilitation doctor''s kindness, I have upgraded my smartphones tethering service! Reason being, my smartphone service has been cancelled by my parents. Thus, I was blessed with the kindness of this hospital. After many rest and using one hand to slowly type it, I was able to resume the series again. Moreover, concerning my body, I''m still unable to feel any senses, but I heard that I''ll get better from my family and friends. I''m truly sorry for worrying everybody, and I''m thankful for all the wishes from them. Also, I apologize for causing any inconveniences to those who are involved. By the way, unfortunately my arms aren''t able to move as much. Originally, this work was supposed to be completed at 2018. However, in order to steadily recover, I would have to push the schedule at a later date. As a result, some chapters might come out faster, and some slower, so do forgive me for that. Please do not worry that I''ll never progress the story by dragging around the story or expanding many side stories. Thus.If there are any misspellings etc in the chapters, do understand that I cannot respond to that until I leave the hospital. Also, since I''m in the hospital, I will not be active on twitter until I''ve recovered. As you have read all these until the end, please allow me to continue writing a story for all of you to enjoy. Today''s story will be of Lyle, where what I''ve experienced in the time I''ve spent in the hospital, shall be turned into a story. In the same room, where walls would start banging in the middle of the night, and people talking out loud by themselves, also the repeating blinking of lights while I''m asleep. Even when I brought this attention to the nurse, they couldn''t do anything about it. Also, since PiNe-san has magnificently drew a picture of Lyle, might as well give him another appearance, right? There will be some people who wouldn''t understand what I''m trying to do. It''s like some leaders of a certain country that does the wrong thing even though they''ve been told off by the United Nations. Anyways, I shall start writing the next chapter. Right now it''s 1/4/2018, and thus I do not want to push myself, but slowly write them down. What''s more, since I''m so free right now, I could patiently think up of an ending for Chunsuke which I have totally forgotten about. For future developments.I wanted to write some stuff about Alto''s wedding as well. Ultimately, I want to prepare the stage for the Ultra Important Person?Alchemist Maya to make an appearance. Also, the Saint that was mentioned previously finally has a name, for now. I''m excited to see what PiNe-san would draw for the illustrations for all these characters. Since I''ve been playing FF11 recently, I was thinking of them wearing some familiar strawberry equipments. There''s another good news, where the staffs of Tsugikuru have visited me and gave me a stamp,a table lamp, and a coaster of Waffle. All of them are incredibly adorable. Looking at the quality, I was thinking whether it''s good to commercialize them. I was thinking that if I''m doing any sign events, I could use this stamp and stamp it on the books as well. Ah, by the way the illust for the stamp is my twitter icon''s Waffle. My friends from the hospital has also given their comment on how adorable Waffle is. I know right, Waffle is indeed adorable! Lastly, after receiving the books and gifts from Tsugikuru, I have a strong resolve to continue working hard again. Looking at all these, my feelings of depression has slowly cleared up. TLN Note: I''m not sure what happened to the chapter, but I''m just gonna assume it''s chapter 193 for now. Also, this is so sad, can we get an F for Sakuya Sensei, after reading this, it really brought tears to me. Anyways, without further ado, let''s start the chapter now! My name''s Lyle..A former C Rank adventurer. Even though I''m the one saying it.but my ability can be said to be able to reach B Rank.. However, due to some troubles, I was exiled from the adventurer''s guild. Because of that, I''m now working as a bodyguard in a bar.. For tonight, my former friend back in my adventurer days, Keith, has come to the bar. Seems like he hasn''t noticed me. Guess that''s true. He wouldn''t expect someone like me to work in a place like this. For now, I guess I should call for him. Yoo, how have you been doing Keith? Hm? Who are you? Ooh! Aren''t you Lyle.What are you doing here? I was exiled from the guild, so I''m working as a bodyguard right now. .I see, you''ve been through a lot huh? After doing something stupid like that.If only you didn''t, you would''ve long been promoted to a B Rank. Can''t be helped, I reaped what I sowed. By the way, how''s Aisha doing? Aah, so you didn''t know huh. Listen here, and be calm about it okay. Hm? What is this? Is it some bad news? What happened to Aisha? Aisha-chan has.No, Aisha-dono has retired from the guild. Wh, what !? Are you joking? And what''s with that phrasing? Calling her Aisha-dono. DIdn''t i tell you to calm down? I''ll tell you now, so please take a deep breath. Aisha-dono has been married off, and stopped working at the guild. What did you just say! Married! ! ! !? Who''s her partner? It''s that new boy Myne that you were messing with..Aah, he''s not a boy anymore. Th, that bastard brat!!!! He and Aisha.Damn it, I''ll never forgive him! ! ! Oi oi.Lyle listen. Don''t think of something bad again okay. Actually, there''s another person that Myne-dono has married too as well What the? As if Aisha wasn''t enough!? What is there to complain? Is he making fun of me! .Listen okay, so please just calm down and listen to my story. The other woman is short-tempered, and would cause problems if you were to do anything to her partner. Huuh? Problems? The only problem I have is Aisha being married. The other woman.is the Princess Knight, Sylphid. Wait a second, hey Keith. Why the hell would Princess Sylphid marry such a bumpkin brat? How the hell would I know! That''s just the truth okay! For now let''s just drink till we''re filled! ! At the same time, the majesty our king has certified Myne as a family, and promoted him into an aristocrat, so say the Fortuna family. Which means AIsha jo-chan has became a noble as well. I see..No wonder you called her Aisha with a dono. That''s how it is. That''s why I warned you not to think of anything stupid. The person you''re facing is a noble now. And has the backing of the royal family okay! If you do anything reckless, I don''t know whether you''ll be erased from this world or not? What a thing to have happened. For Aisha.to be snatched away by that brat who exiled me from the guild It''s no use, I want to meet with Aisha and confirm her feelings. If I''m not mistaken, Aisha is staying at the guild''s dorm. Which means right now she isn''t staying there anymore? Then where is she staying? If only she would''ve married me, I would''ve made her happy. Sorry for the inconveniences, but I want to know just one more thing! ! Where can I find Aisha right now? Hey Lyle. Didn''t I just warn you, did my warning just by pass your ears or something? I know alright! ! ! Just help a brother out okay!.I know it, but I can''t just forget about Aisha.I''ve known her for more than 3 years! ! ! How could I be satisfied with a brat stealing her after meeting her once! ! If I''m not mistaken, she''s living at a Clan House that was recently build at the Town of Lucas? A clan house? Why at that kind of place? Apparently, it''s a clan made by Princess Sylphy, Aisha, and Myne-dono. Clan.A clan you say?. Isn''t it troubling with just 3 people? If i can join that clan, then I''ll be invincible! That''s a good idea. I''m happy enough just to lend my strength to Aisha, and being beside her.Won''t a flag happen!? With that in mind, I wanted to head to the clan house ASAP. Oh no, I''m working now.I can''t just tell Master that I''m leaving now. Master, I''m sorry for saying this during work, but may I go out for a while? .So this is where Aisha is? After reaching my destination, I stood in front of a fairly new building that was built out of nowhere. .As expected of the royal family''s connection. ..Well then, I wonder where Aisha is right now? Oo, there''s some people here. Let''s try asking. Excuse me, is this the clan, Eternal Sunflower? After going in, I spoke to a female knight standing there. Hm, even though not as pretty as Aisha, but she is also plenty beautiful. Having such a beauty here, makes me want to join this clan no matter what.If Aisha is really not present, it''s not bad to talk to this girl as well.right? .Aah, that it is, may I ask who are you? Chapter 192 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) After treating Chunsuke and Chunmi-chan, I returned to the room inside the royal palace, and rang the ball to call for the maid. ..Myne-sama, what may I do for you. Not even 5 minutes have passed, and she has already arrived. I''m here to report about the success of the request from the King, could you inform him about that? After I said that, the maid smiled and answered. If it''s about the report, Hime-sama has already went ahead.. I see, as expected of Sylphy. Since Waffle and I were busy treating Chunsuke''s wounds, she went ahead first. I do have some stuff to report as well, so if possible I would like to have an audience with the King. I understand. I shall guide you to the room where Hime-sama and the King are talking. After arriving at that room, it wasn''t the King and Sylphy, but even Brother-san was there as well. Oh, so Brother-san wants to hear about the report as well. Ooh, you''re here finally! I''m currently hearing the reports from Sylphy. The results far exceeded our expectations. Thank you. First would be the case about the Tamers Ring, as the recognition of that clan shall disappear. Either way, since the representative, Tales, has died, there''s no way the clan will continue to survive. You also brought Tale''s corpse with you right??..Let''s bury it later. I''m sure Tale''s family would be happy about it. Also, the Demons that escaped from you.You said his name was Xanadu? It seems like he was the one responsible for destroying the Kingdom of Ooze. And the other female Demon who called herself Rosalie, it is fated that you and I will meet with her sooner or later. Shewas the one who killed your father, Dyne. Allow me to talk about it at a later time.I know that you''re curious about it, but please wait for a little while more. Well then, it''s gonna be a boring story for Alto and Sylphy, but I think I''ll talk a little bit about the current situation of the world to Myne. Currently, the Demon country has declared war against our neighbouring country. The affected countries are Kingdom of Oose, Kingdom of Ritz, and Kingdom of Rolasia. Unfortunately, the Kingdom of Oose didn''t even put up a fight before their inevitable demise. ..We can safely say that my kingdom is blessed with its location and would not receive any direct invasion from them. However, instead of directly attacking us, they set up dungeons around us to indirectly attack us. Strictly speaking, the dungeons might be used as their front base to attack my kingdom.. So Myne, do you know why the other countries are calling for our help? ..I''m sorry, I do not know. Because we''re called the "Kingdom of Heroes". Compare to the other countries, we have more heroes being born in our kingdom. We have me, Hero of King Farlene, Princess Knight Sylphid, the Saint Star Zion, the Holy Bow, Aisha.. Myne, don''t make such a face, what''s more, the person named Star Zion is also someone fated with you. Eh?..Someone that is related to me? I have not heard about the name before though? The Saint Star Zion has been referred by the adventurers.But she has another name as well.As you can see, she is actually the second generation of the saints. The first Saint was your mom.Yukin. And Star Zion is an apprentice of your mom, and was the person who inherited the title of Saint! Aah, I felt like I''ve heard of her name somewhere.Isn''t it Shion Onee-chan? I used to play with her when I was little. What!? Star Zion is an apprentice of Danna-sama''s mother? Father, you have never told me about this before! Sylphy said after hearing the King talked about the story. Suddenly, we could hear the door creaking open from behind. Who is it? The King said as he looked at the door being open. .Excuse my rudeness. I''m Star Zion. Ooh, you''ve came, we''ve been waiting for your arrival, please come in. Sorry for calling you on such a sudden notice. The King said as the door slowly opened wide. Then, a beautiful lady that was dressed in a robe walked into the room. Aah, I''m not mistakenIt''s Shion Onee-chan. She would always come visit us when I was young. TLN Note: This chapter was not revised whatsoever. Chapter 193 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Author''s Note: To the readers who are concerned about the typos, it is one of the obstacles to cerebral hemorrhage, so it takes time to improve. Therefore, with this struggle, I have to no choice but to reduce the amount of sentences in a chapter to half. It does concern me for the chapters printed would decrease relatively if the amount of sentences decreases. If that happens, I''ll have to deal with it immediately. Originally, I was thankful for the readers to point out any spelling errors, but now it''ll be hard for me to do so due to my illness. Also, the motivation for the next chapter will decay greatly. I would be pleased if everyone could watch me with warm eyes until my recovery. I''m doing my best at rehabilitation right now. Well then, the Demon named Rosalie said something about doing something to the Kingdom of Rolasia right? About that, I think I have a clue on what it is. As for the explanation.You might have to hear some old story before understanding it. The King then started talking. From today, just 20 years ago, the Demon country was again waging war on our neighbouring country, and there were in close proximity. And it was about the former Demon King Vortex..After the death of Vortex, the new demon named Cayenne, took over as the new Demon King. We''re not sure whether this person is as aggressive as the predecessor, Vortex. So after that invasion, it has been 20 years since the Demon Country''s been peaceful.. During this great invasion, the Kingdom of Oose was destroyed, but the Kingdom of Rolasia went far before the destruction. At that time, the Kingdom of Rolasia worked together on a forbidden technique which barely let them off of the kingdom''s destruction. And that forbidden technique.was a thing that summons brave heroes from a different world to this world called "hero summoning" These other worlder''s would hold insanely broken skills, like the ones you have now, Myne. However, this secret hero summoning would force a different world''s person here without their consent. Moreover, in order to use this technique, it is necessary to sacrifice the life of the shrine maiden who is using the technique. ..You''re familiar with this, King-sama. As I replied to King-sama, he smiled bitterly and answered with a Well I guess.. Well, the Kingdom of Augustus has also used this hero summoning to call out various heroes as well. Eh? We have other worlders living in this country? I asked as my eyes were wide open. Yes, that is right. Your mother Yukino, and my wife Garnet, the Alchemist Maya..These three are actually other worlders Eh? Which means Sylphy and I.. Yes. The two of you have the other world''s blood running inside you Also, the 3 of them were actually best friends back in their former world. Even after 20 years have passed, Maya could still not accept the fact about this world, so whatever requests for any alchemy will basically have to be asked from Garnet for a request. I didn''t know such circumstances occurred, and the Kingdom of Rolasia would have summoned the heroes without a doubt. And I guess more human beings who can twist lives are born.It is awfully sad However, there''s no such heroes being summoned in the Kingdom of Rolasia 20 years ago right? That''s supposed to be the case. As the Kings of each country were disgusted by such act, and Garnet and her friends has scattered throughout the country. I see..But, I''m shocked. To hear that my mother is an other worlder..Wait, is that the reason why when I used Appraisal on Garnet-sama, I couldn''t see anything? By the way Myne, Maya said that if I confessed this fact to you, she says that she wants to talk with you about Yukino''s lost time here and in her former world..So could you meet with her next time? I''m sure Garnet also wants the same. Knock, knock. .Again, the sound of the door knocking could be heard. Husband, it''s me, Garnet.I''ve brought Maya over as well~ Oh, Garnet? You found her? Yeap, I''ve found her, so I brought her over. I got it..once I''m done with the talk, we''ll meet with you at the next room, so please wait for awhile. Also Myne, it''s about the survival of the elves. Do you know the whereabouts of Princess Luca? I heard from Ritz that Princess Luca talked about escaping and something about an unknown whereabout. I would like it if you can bring more information about that. I understand, I''ll asked about it now! Wait? So you can even use Telepathy with elves? No, since Aisha''s not with us, I could ask her for me. Aisha..Aisha.can you hear me? I immediately contacted Aisha. I can''t believe it.. Apparently, from telepathy, she said that Luca-sama was paid as a slave to Xanadu during the invasion of the Kingdom of Oose. It seems that Pillows-san can show us where she was first caught! And it seems that her life is still safe.And she might be pregnant with Xanadu''s child. What!? It was too unexpected when I heard the news from Aisha.For now, let''s just relay the information to King-sama. King-sama, it seems like we have found the location of Luca-sama. Ooh, you''re indeed fast.So where is her whereabouts?.Wh, what did you say? For now myne.you should go talk to Maya at the other room, he''ll help you become stronger. Heeding King-sama''s words, I stood up and grabbed onto Sylphy''s hands. King-sama, is it alright if I bring Sylphy over as well? Yeah, if it''s Sylphy, then there should be no problems. ..A way to become stronger?..I have no idea what that meansBut for now let''s use Appraisal.. Name: Maya?Kishimoto LV: 36.. Race: Hume Gender: Female Age: 41 years old Occupation: Kingdom of Augustus''s exclusive Alchemist Skill Alchemy?Strong Clothed in magic Appraisal?Total ١󣦡 - Name: Garnet?Augustus Race: Hume LV: 37 Gender: Female Age: 41 years old Occupation: The first wife of King Augustus Skill Alchemy High Grade Arithmetic Unique Magic?Ice ١󣦡 V ڣV Yeap, as expected I can''t read the ones below when appraising Garnet-sama..I wonder if I can see those after I level up my Appraisal even more. Also, Maya-san! ! She has Appraisal?Total as well. And there''s this skill Clothed in magic that I''ve never seen before. Uhmm, nice to meet you! My name is Myne, so is there something you would like to talk with me. First, try using appraisal on us, there''s one section where you can''t read right? That is actually, a language not of this world, but a language from our former world called Japanese, so it''s normal that you can''t read it. The ١󣦡that you see is read as Hero Skill where every other worlder would possess after coming here.For Garnet''s skill, it''s Future Sight, and mine is Communication with the Goddess. I see, so that''s what is was. I guess for Garnet-sama, that skill is something like being able to see the future.so that''s how she knew that I would know about the hero''s summoning. And for Maya-san''s hero skill, apparently she could talk to a God using Telepathy, and the God is a Female Goddess! So that''s how you can strangely time when to come to the room. There''s nothing else to say, but I''m about to die.We''ve already confirmed it with Garnet''s Future SightSo, allow me to give my skills to you.I''m sure you''ll make full use of it. Also, I''m sure you''ve heard of this from Fenrir, and that you would need to combine another skill with Appraisal?Total to produce an effect outside of its standard right? I''ll tell you what that skill is. And that skill is Alchemy. Alchemy is a skill where you mix different things to make something new. So if you mix two skills together, you might be able to make an entirely new skill. What I meant is, you might be able to make a new skill with Appraisal?Total to find skills, and using Alchemy to make a skill. For example, One handed sword?Extreme + One handed sword?Holy. For your case, since you already have Cut&Paste, you won''t have trouble finding skills right? In that case, you can mix the skill seeds together. It seems that Fenrir-sama says that the skill to return to the past should be mixed with the skill seed of space and time attribute. Once more thing..There''s a skill that you should focus onand that is Realize.You know that that skill can embody any weapons just be seeing it once, right? So let me teach you some weapons that are well-known in my former world. And, we''re not gonna be using swords that are in our former world, but guns that uses gunpowder.Think of it as like a bow. There is also a thing called a gatling gun..let me try drawing it for you.Hmm, it''s good if there''s a video for it, but we don''t have it. If the humans from the hero''s summoning this time would bring a video walkmanthen maybe.However, there''s no time for thatWait, this is a great opportunity to show some skill training to Myne. It is true that Myne would get stronger. For now let''s draw it out. Let''s have Garnet look at it?If we can get a Gatling gun, the hordes of demon armies can be annihilated in no time. Alright, let''s use it now! Realize! Maya-san sighed while looking at the completed Gatling gun.It''s not surprising that it looked like a mass of iron that has a distorted shape. Although it looks exactly like in the picture, as it''s a weapon I''ve never seen before, it does not make sense to me. Alright, let''s use the alchemy skill then! First, use Telepathy + Telepathy. .. .. I''ve done it.It''s now Thoughtography. Now I can send Myne the image of a Gatling gun that is on my mind.No wait, the person on the other side needs the skill as well. Well, I''ll just make another Thoughtography then. Myne, take that skill from me. Aah, there is a new skill from your statusThen, I''ll use Cut then. After getting that skill, Maya-san sent me the image of a gatling gun to me. The power of the gatling gun floating in my mind is without a doubt overwhelming. Certainly, with this, we might be able to defeat the enemies without encountering them, then Realize! Again, I used realized and this time, the image that Maya-san gave me was transmitted into reality. TLN Note: This is.seriously taking a toll from me, translating a chapter that is so.chaoticNevertheless, I''ll try my best! Chapter 193 (2) Authors Note: Long time no see everyone, do you want seconds? Apparently, I have a disease called cerebral hemorrhage that causes me to collapse. However, it is a relatively common diseases, particularly with those who have high blood pressure.so be careful okay! I too watched out for my health but..this was really a sudden hit to me. The reason why I replied this late, was because the hospital that I was transferred to, has a horrible internet reception. I apologize for any inconvenience caused. Two months have passed since the incident has occured. And during that time, my first ever volume for this book was sold as well..I was fortunate enough to receive a copy of the book from the person in charge of Tsugikuru (his publisher). AND! When I received it, I was in such high tension! While Im sleeping in the hospital, Ill steadily disappear from society, just like in a state of Urashima Taro(the japanese folklore about the dragon palace under the sea). Also, due to the rehabilitation doctors kindness, I have upgraded my smartphones tethering service! Reason being, my smartphone service has been cancelled by my parents. Thus, I was blessed with the kindness of this hospital. After many rest and using one hand to slowly type it, I was able to resume the series again. Moreover, concerning my body, Im still unable to feel any senses, but I heard that Ill get better from my family and friends. Im truly sorry for worrying everybody, and Im thankful for all the wishes from them. Also, I apologize for causing any inconveniences to those who are involved. By the way, unfortunately my arms arent able to move as much. Originally, this work was supposed to be completed at 2018. However, in order to steadily recover, I would have to push the schedule at a later date. As a result, some chapters might come out faster, and some slower, so do forgive me for that. Please do not worry that Ill never progress the story by dragging around the story or expanding many side stories. Thus.If there are any misspellings etc in the chapters, do understand that I cannot respond to that until I leave the hospital. Also, since Im in the hospital, I will not be active on twitter until Ive recovered. As you have read all these until the end, please allow me to continue writing a story for all of you to enjoy. Todays story will be of Lyle, where what Ive experienced in the time Ive spent in the hospital, shall be turned into a story. In the same room, where walls would start banging in the middle of the night, and people talking out loud by themselves, also the repeating blinking of lights while Im asleep. Even when I brought this attention to the nurse, they couldnt do anything about it. Also, since PiNe-san has magnificently drew a picture of Lyle, might as well give him another appearance, right? There will be some people who wouldnt understand what Im trying to do. Its like some leaders of a certain country that does the wrong thing even though theyve been told off by the United Nations. Anyways, I shall start writing the next chapter. Right now its 1/4/2018, and thus I do not want to push myself, but slowly write them down. Whats more, since Im so free right now, I could patiently think up of an ending for Chunsuke which I have totally forgotten about. For future developments.I wanted to write some stuff about Altos wedding as well. Ultimately, I want to prepare the stage for the Ultra Important Person?Alchemist Maya to make an appearance. Also, the Saint that was mentioned previously finally has a name, for now. Im excited to see what PiNe-san would draw for the illustrations for all these characters. Since Ive been playing FF11 recently, I was thinking of them wearing some familiar strawberry equipments. Theres another good news, where the staffs of Tsugikuru have visited me and gave me a stamp,a table lamp, and a coaster of Waffle. All of them are incredibly adorable. Looking at the quality, I was thinking whether its good to commercialize them. I was thinking that if Im doing any sign events, I could use this stamp and stamp it on the books as well. Ah, by the way the illust for the stamp is my twitter icons Waffle. My friends from the hospital has also given their comment on how adorable Waffle is. I know right, Waffle is indeed adorable! Lastly, after receiving the books and gifts from Tsugikuru, I have a strong resolve to continue working hard again. Looking at all these, my feelings of depression has slowly cleared up. TLN Note: Im not sure what happened to the chapter, but Im just gonna assume its chapter 193 for now. Also, this is so sad, can we get an F for Sakuya Sensei, after reading this, it really brought tears to me. Anyways, without further ado, lets start the chapter now! My names Lyle..A former C Rank adventurer. Even though Im the one saying it.but my ability can be said to be able to reach B Rank.. However, due to some troubles, I was exiled from the adventurers guild. Because of that, Im now working as a bodyguard in a bar.. For tonight, my former friend back in my adventurer days, Keith, has come to the bar. Seems like he hasnt noticed me. Guess thats true. He wouldnt expect someone like me to work in a place like this. For now, I guess I should call for him. Yoo, how have you been doing Keith? Hm? Who are you? Ooh! Arent you Lyle.What are you doing here? I was exiled from the guild, so Im working as a bodyguard right now. .I see, youve been through a lot huh? After doing something stupid like that.If only you didnt, you wouldve long been promoted to a B Rank. Cant be helped, I reaped what I sowed. By the way, hows Aisha doing? Aah, so you didnt know huh. Listen here, and be calm about it okay. Hm? What is this? Is it some bad news? What happened to Aisha? Aisha-chan has.No, Aisha-dono has retired from the guild. Wh, what !? Are you joking? And whats with that phrasing? Calling her Aisha-dono. DIdnt i tell you to calm down? Ill tell you now, so please take a deep breath. Aisha-dono has been married off, and stopped working at the guild. What did you just say! Married! ! ! !? Whos her partner? Its that new boy Myne that you were messing with..Aah, hes not a boy anymore. Th, that bastard brat!!!! He and Aisha.Damn it, Ill never forgive him! ! ! Oi oi.Lyle listen. Dont think of something bad again okay. Actually, theres another person that Myne-dono has married too as well What the? As if Aisha wasnt enough!? What is there to complain? Is he making fun of me! .Listen okay, so please just calm down and listen to my story. The other woman is short-tempered, and would cause problems if you were to do anything to her partner. Huuh? Problems? The only problem I have is Aisha being married. The other woman.is the Princess Knight, Sylphid. Wait a second, hey Keith. Why the hell would Princess Sylphid marry such a bumpkin brat? How the hell would I know! Thats just the truth okay! For now lets just drink till were filled! ! At the same time, the majesty our king has certified Myne as a family, and promoted him into an aristocrat, so say the Fortuna family. Which means AIsha jo-chan has became a noble as well. I see..No wonder you called her Aisha with a dono. Thats how it is. Thats why I warned you not to think of anything stupid. The person youre facing is a noble now. And has the backing of the royal family okay! If you do anything reckless, I dont know whether youll be erased from this world or not? What a thing to have happened. For Aisha.to be snatched away by that brat who exiled me from the guild Its no use, I want to meet with Aisha and confirm her feelings. If Im not mistaken, Aisha is staying at the guilds dorm. Which means right now she isnt staying there anymore? Then where is she staying? If only she wouldve married me, I wouldve made her happy. Sorry for the inconveniences, but I want to know just one more thing! ! Where can I find Aisha right now? Hey Lyle. Didnt I just warn you, did my warning just by pass your ears or something? I know alright! ! ! Just help a brother out okay!.I know it, but I cant just forget about Aisha.Ive known her for more than 3 years! ! ! How could I be satisfied with a brat stealing her after meeting her once! ! If Im not mistaken, shes living at a Clan House that was recently build at the Town of Lucas? A clan house? Why at that kind of place? Apparently, its a clan made by Princess Sylphy, Aisha, and Myne-dono. Clan.A clan you say?. Isnt it troubling with just 3 people? If i can join that clan, then Ill be invincible! Thats a good idea. Im happy enough just to lend my strength to Aisha, and being beside her.Wont a flag happen!? With that in mind, I wanted to head to the clan house ASAP. Oh no, Im working now.I cant just tell Master that Im leaving now. Master, Im sorry for saying this during work, but may I go out for a while? .So this is where Aisha is? After reaching my destination, I stood in front of a fairly new building that was built out of nowhere. .As expected of the royal familys connection. ..Well then, I wonder where Aisha is right now? Oo, theres some people here. Lets try asking. Excuse me, is this the clan, Eternal Sunflower? After going in, I spoke to a female knight standing there. Hm, even though not as pretty as Aisha, but she is also plenty beautiful. Having such a beauty here, makes me want to join this clan no matter what.If Aisha is really not present, its not bad to talk to this girl as well.right? .Aah, that it is, may I ask who are you? Chapter 194 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Side Note: I didn''t know StarShallion is actually Stasha Lion(or Rion), thousand apologies. I''m the king of this kingdom, the kingdom of Ritz, Von?Eric. The king of our neighbouring country, Jack?Oose of the Kingdom of Oose, is escaping the pursuit of the demons after being destroyed by them, and is seeking an opportunity to meet with me. And right now, he is here discussing with me. During the talk, the soldier Kite suddenly barged into the room with blood covered in his body. Your Majesty! ! What is it? Why are you being so loud, can''t you see that there is a guest here. So what do you want? .I, I apologize for my rudeness. No, since hearing about the rumours around, I can''t just throw away a report from you.So I understand and should listen to you. Aah~? A rumour??.I wonder what it is?.. Huh! A new hero has been born again in the Kingdom of Augusta? ..Apparently the name of the new hero is called Myne. He took down a Disaster-Class Orc King alone, what''s more he conquered the newly born dungeon, and even injured a high-ranking demon who struck the Kingdom of Oose. Is, is that true!? Yes, this information is certainly true. ..Why is it from the Kingdom of Augusta again? Does that kingdom have a soil to grow heroes or something? ..Having the "Hero King Faren", "Princess Knight Sylphid", and "Holy Bow Aisha". Such an envious situation..If there is even one of those hero born in our country, our country wouldn''t have been destroyed.even under a foolish King like me. Do not blame yourself Jack..This situation might not come to Oose, but will eventually come to Ritz as well..It''s our opponent that is to blame, so don''t put all the burden on yourself. That said Jack..there was that secret letter that arrived the other day from Augusta''s Faren.. Hou.a secret letter from Faren? I wonder what would it be? It''s about the First Prince Alto, who is taking Stasha Lion as his bride. And the Second Prince Louis would be with Sasha Lion. Both Alto and Louis would surely be of help if they would marry. If Stasha married to Alto, our bond with the royal family would strengthenBut I don''t think it''s necessary to force Sasha to marry into the August family as well. Fumu, Prince Louis is an alchemy specialist, but I did not hear any prominent activity from him.I wish that Sasha would marry to that new hero Myne that we''ve talked about earlier. Ooh.Eric, talking about engagement! ! What a congratulatory story, and it''s something good as well! What''s more, the Kingdom of August is the only country that''s not invaded by the Demon country. They have a lot of heroes as we speak, and if you were to marry to them, it''ll be a favourable situation for you. Honestly, my daughter Luca has ran away from home.And right now, I still have no idea where she went. I''m just worried that she has been caught by the Demon country..It would be fine if nothing happens. Fumu, certainly as Jack has said.Is this marriage proposal even worth receiving.? I guess it''s better to listen to the individuals feelings Kite.Can you call my wife Roxanne, Sasha, and Stasha over. Then would you also listen together? I decided to take the marriage proposal, thus I instructed the soldier Kite to call my family. Dear, did you.call for us? Dear Father, did you call for us?.What seems to be the matter? Oh, you''re here? Sorry for suddenly calling you, but it''s about the engagement marriage for Sasha and Stasha. ..Kite. So you called us over to talk about the marriage? But who is this other party we''re speaking of? My wife Roxanne asked. For Stasha, it''s Alto from the Kingdom of August.and Sasha was to be with Louis. However, I hope that Sasha would marry the newly born hero, Myne. Sasha Lion-sama is gonna get married.such thing. Your Majesty, about this hero Myne, I''ve heard about him that he has married with Aisha of the HOly Bow, and the Princess Knight Sylphid. It would give a hard time for Sasha Lion-sama..I wonder if your majesty would rethink this. Hou, isn''t that convenient for us. If everything goes well, wouldn''t get two additional assistant from the two of them? Sasha might get close with the two of them. TLN Note: My sense of reading this novel is slowly getting worse and worse. Chapter 195 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) If I''ve decided on this, I better reply to Faren. In the meantime, as long as the domestic situation is stable, I''ll send out my two girls to the Kingdom of Augusta. It''ll be reassuring if Kite is the one protecting them along the way.. Listen here Kite, you definitely have to safely send the two of them to the Kingdom of Augusta. Jack, I will also write about the disappearance of Luca to Faren. If it all goes well, they might be able to find and protect her. ..Eric, I''m truly thankful to you. If Luca is really safe, I''ll even give my daughter''s hands to Louis for marriage..With that, the Kingdom of Augusta shall strengthen their bonds with their neighbouring countries, and it might be beneficial towards fighting against the Demon country. King-sama, about sending the Princesses to the Kingdom of Augusta, is it really alright for me to do so? If I leave the frontlines, wouldn''t there be problems over here. Kite, I understand what you''re trying to say, but the safety of my two daughters takes priority over everything. In our country, the only one capable is you. That''s why, I''m asking you to do it..What''s more, if you safely sent Sasha Lion over, wouldn''t your heart be at ease? I know that you favour Sasha.It might be a tough journey, but I''m sure you''ll always stay by their side. Yes. If it is your wish, I shall do my best to protect the Princesses.But I''m just afraid that no one is holding back that Demon Blasty. If you move, I''m sure Blasty will chase you. So, while you''re escorting them, that is when you can drag him to Augusta''s troops and defeat him once and for all! If all goes well, the rumoured Myne might even come and help, wouldn''t that be a great help? Yes! I understand. I shall do my best to serve you and the Princesses! Let''s get rid of Blasty as soon as we can. With that, while escorting the carriage with the Princesses in it, we head towards the Kingdom of Augusta. I''m sure that Blasty will use that skill to find my location. Right, his Mapping skill. It is able to mark a specific person(in this case it''s me), then always locate where that person is. Which means that Blasty knows that I''m now away from the Kingdom. Fuhahaha, oh kite, I was curious as to why you''re not at the frontlines, but it seems you''re that much of a coward to flee huh? Hm? Speak of the devil, that Blasty has already caught up to us. .Let''s see, I''ve already lured him all the way here, but where are the troops of Augusta? And this Blasty, he even brought his squad over as well. In a way it''s a good thing, it''ll lessen our weight for defences, and Augusta can defeat them for us. Hm? I think I can see from the horizon of the slope that the Konoe Knights are approaching our way.Ooh, it''s their flags! They have come! The Konoe Knights are even leading them, is the Augusta Kingdom really that serious about the wedding? Well, they did ask for the marriage approval, so obviously they''re serious about it.Phew, this is all according to plan. Are you from the Kingdom of Ritz? From within the troops, there was a young man who called out while running over. Does Augusta not have enough people.? To find such a young knight..Are they really doing well? Yes, I''m one of the soldiers from the Ritz Kingdom. My name''s Kite, and I''m here to escort the two Princesses of Ritz over to Augusta Kingdom. Is the other side alright? Yes! Leave it to us. It is not mistaken that the two of us that will escort them back! The one leading the Konoe Knights is the First Prince Alto?Augusta. And I''m.Myne. What! So this young man is that rumoured hero? This is all good. Is he going to show me how he''s going to defeat that demon. Ooh, so you''re Myne-dono! I''m sorry, but right now there''s a Demon tailing us. That Demon Blasty and his underlings are over there. We appreciate any help that we can get. We will obviously help with it. However, the Demon might be dangerous, so I''ll be the one to fight. ..Hou, with that kind of attitude, might he really be able to defeat the Demon by himself.It is regrettable that we have to give Sasha-sama, but if that rumoured person is that strong, then it really doesn''t matter..? Is that the Demon over there? The third Demon huh.Let''s see..Oh, I can just use Appraisal just fine. So it is true that Xanadu is special? C Name: Blasty ̣֣56 Race: Higher level demon Gender: Male Condition: Skill Mapping Luck Short Sword?Holy Unique Magic?Restraint(Bind) C Mapping: This skill copies a map around places the user is currently located and transmits it into the user''s mind, then displays it. It is also possible to place a marker on an opponent, which would then display it on the map that the user has copied. Luck: The user''s luck will drastically improve. If there is a purpose, the achievement rate becomes extremely high. Unique Magic?Restraint(Bind): Bind any target and make them immobile for 10 seconds. Name: Myne ̣֣63 Race: Hume Gender: Male Age: 15 years old Occupation: Hunter Skills Obtained Mappingnew! Lucknew! Short Sword?Holynew! Unique Magic?Restraint(Bind)new! Ooh, as expected of a high level demon, they really have some good skillsWell, let''s Cut them off now! ! Well then.How do I defeat themMaybe I can test that Gatling Gun that I''ve created? ..No but, that thing is just too heterogeneous. And if the people of Ritz were to see it, they might create some weird rumours.Should I just use Shark Glow as usual? Since I''ve got myself the Short Sword?Holy, maybe it might work. Ah, maybe I can mix with some binding skill that I got from Blasty..It looks like a convenient magic, so let''s use Swift and Leg Strengthening to get close to the demon. Then using the Unique Magic?Restraint(Bind) skill at the tip of my Lighting Edge, I''ll stop that demon''s movements. After that, using Perception Interception?L, I''ll go behind him. Bye bye! Eat this! ! Martial Arts: Shark Gloooooowww! ! ! After restricting his movements, I used Shark Glow on him. Ku, I can''t move my body! ! Does this kid have the same bind skill as I do? Blasty''s back ripped open a large hole as he fell down to his knees, and blood flowing out of the gaping hole. Phew! That young boy really defeated Blasty! !He really is the real Myne-done. Your name''s Blasty right? Well, my name is Myne, and do you know where Xanadu is currently? Hm, like I know! Even if I do know, like I''ll tell you.Ugh. Then I guess you''ll die here right now. .Well then, should I just burn him with my magic..? It''s bad if I don''t finish him right now, I think..I should go back to where Ritz and Kite was, then use Unique Magic?Aurora to finish the blow. I''m sure light magic would be effective against Demons. Then, using the skill on the demon, it raised a tremendous roaring sound which hit Blasty cleanly, erasing his body without a trace. Kite-san, with that the demon troops are wiped off. I answered, and he had a smile floating on his face before hitting my back. Myne-dono, I''m sorry for all of this. You really helped us, with this our kingdom will be saved.So please take care of the Princesses. ..Kite..Kite.., There''s a loud sound coming from somewhere, are you sure we''re alright? Then, a soft woman''s voice could be heard from within the carriage. If you''re talking about the Princesses, you meant Starsha Lion-sama and Sasha Lion-sama? And wait what, my new wife?? She is indeed a beautiful person but.Is it even fine to marry to me ?__? It is fine. Princess. The sound that you heard was from the Kingdom of Augusta, Myne-dono, who defeated the demon. It does sound gruesome, but to the Kingdom of Ritz, it is a sound worth celebrating for.. M, Myne-sama you say? Chapter 196 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) After defeating the Demon Blasty, I dragged his body and showed it to his demon troops. The troops are comprised with various monsters like Orcs or Goblins or Ogres. Seeing their leader Blasty being defeated, they were in dismay. Uhmm.1 2 3..5 6 7 89 10 11 12 13 14..so around 60 of them. The Orcs looked similar when I fought against them back in the Orc''s settlement. Well, I''m stronger than I was.so it''ll probably be easier. Plus, I can collect skills from them for my alchemy training.. Better take them using Cut before defeating them.. Name: Ogre?Archer ̣֣25 RaceDemon Gender Skill Extreme Archery Martial ArtsArching?Ray Ability Intimidation This is my first time fighting against an Ogre..Are their type similar to the Trolls, a power type monster? But, since they don''t have the Regeneration skill like the Trolls, I guess they''re easier to deal with? And this Archer..I guess they''re bow users. And their skills..If I mix these skills, I''m sure it''ll be beneficial for Aisha..I wonder if Aisha will be happy about it.. .For now, let''s take all of their skills with Cut. Then paste them all on the pebbles that I have an excess amount of. For mixing the skills, I guess I can bring them to Maya-san later. But stillthe Ogres are condensed into one huge group. Thus, I continuously spam Wide Area Magic?Maximum Fire and Wide Area Magic?Maximum Wind in the middle of that crowd. Huge destructive sounds were made, then heat waves and winds blew out of that area, and the Ogres collapsed one after another. ..Am I overdoing it? If Aisha sees this, she''ll scold me for sure. At the end of it all, I managed to get 16 of the Extreme Archery and one martial arts from the Ogre?Archer. Alright, my next target is the Goblin.And Bandit.So they''re like a thief? I guess they can move fast.Even if they''re Goblins, I can''t let down my guard. Alright, let''s do the same as with the Ogres. Then, in order to not let them escape, I''ll use Ground magic and surround them, then use a maximum magic and burn them in the middle. Name: Goblin?Bandit LV: 29 Race: Demon Gender: Skill Short Sword?Extreme Name Goblin?Soldier ̣֣29 RaceDemon Gender Skill One Handed Sword?Extreme Using Wide Area Magic?Ground Maximum Wide Area Magic?Fire Maximum and Wide Area Magic?Wind Maximum, I trapped the Goblin and decimate them. It was truly a bloodbath. ..To defeat all those demons.in a flash.Is Myne-dono a caster?.Wait but he did slice Blasty with a dagger. The soldier was looking at me. Kite-san was looking at me with an extremely shocked expression. .Hmm, I guess I overdid it again.However, with this I''m left with the Orc?Magicians. Name Orc?Magician ̣֣34 RaceDemon Gender Skill Unique Magic?Thunder Name Orc?Magician ̣֣34 RaceDemon Gender Skill Unique Magic?Ice Hmm?.If I look at these Orcs closely, they hold different magic. If I''m not careful with it, I might miss out a few rare skills Alright, let''s carefully Cut them one by oneThen defeat them all with another huge magic. With that, I have obtained 8 Unique Magic?Ice and Unique Magic?Thunder. Chapter 197 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok AND SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) TLN Note: I knew that û can mean Illusion, but for some stupid reason I chose the word Bewitching instead. Sorry to everyone but the bracelet that they are looking for is Illusion, not bewitching. It has been awhile since I''ve worked separately with Myne-kun and Hime-sama.. Even though the place I''m going isn''t all that dangerous, but I felt a little uneasy. In order to help our new friend Pillows-san, we had no choice but to head to the elf''s ruins. Similar to Amy-san, they are both elves and in terms of beauty, they are truly top notch.Thus, in order to hide their faces from the masses, we have to find the Illusion Bracelet for Pillows-san. Even though I''m unfamiliar with the elve''s village, we have Pillows-san and Amy-san, and Kuu to tagging along, so my unease has lessen. The elf''s ruins is extremely far from the Town of Lucas. I wonder how long it''ll take us to reach there if Myne-kun isn''t sending us there with his skill. So, since they have some things to do at the royal palacewe have to prepare to leave Pillows, is Amy-san ready to leave? I asked them with an impatient voice, but a somewhat relaxed voice answered me. Ehh.? Aisha, why are you hurrying? Isn''t Myne-kun using his skill to bring us there? Let''s just take it easy~ Where are you Kuu, come to the entrance now! Kyuu, Kyuu~~ Please wait for a little while more~ I''m buying some sweets with Waffle right now~ I want to bring them to let Dear Mother try some human sweets!! Myne-kun is going to send us before he leavesbut when are we heading off? Myne-kun and Hime-sama is going to the royal palace, so he''ll send us off before!!That''s why we have to hurry!! Be quick as well Kuu! I was also organizing our things in order while explaining to my traveling companions who were leisurely moving about. Then, I used Telepathy and asked Myne-kun. ..Myne-kun, we''ll be in your care to take us to the elf''s ruins. Aah, I see.That''s obviousSorry Aisha, I was being thoughtless. Aah, because Myne-kun is like thisI have to be strict with him. Pillows and Amy-san came while I was hardening myself again. Aisha.why are you frowning~? You''re wasting your beauty with that look~ Amy-san spoke to me with her usual relaxed tone. .Hah, alright, let''s smile.Smile~ If I show a frowning face, Myne-kun would hate it. You''re finally here? Both of you..Myne-kun will be arriving soon! Are you prepared on your end? Even though such a job is better suit for Hime-sama.but since she''s busy preparing so I have no choice. We''re all set. By the way, I haven''t seen Cetus-sama yet? Pillows was looking around for Kuu. Now that she mentioned, she went ahead and bought some snacks with Waffle. Kuu, you ready? Using Telepathy to call KuuThen I heard little footsteps from behind me. ..Wafu. It wasn''t Kuu''s steps, but Waffle''s. Well, it''s obvious since Kuu would be floating. Waffle, where''s Kuu? I asked Waffle, and he looked behind him before he whimpered Wafu. Then, from where Waffle was looking, I could see Kuu floating wobbly over here. Kuu, are you ready? Where''s the sweets? Kyuu~ Human sweets are sweet and delicious! It was so delicious that I ate Dear Mother''s portion as well However, I only have a few leftover, and I think it won''t be enough for Dear Mother, so I discussed with Waffle. Waafu! Then I''ll give you mine! Please wait for awhile. Is what he said and that''s why we brought me some sweets. .I see, it won''t be enough for Cetus-sama seeing that Kuu only had a few leftover.But I thought Waffle loves sweets as wellWhat a good boy! I got it, wait here for a moment, I''ll get some sweets for you as well. .If I''m not mistaken, I have some leftover hotcake I hurriedly went to the kitchen, then wrapped them up, then hurried back to the main entrance. Then, I could see Myne-kun who wasn''t there just now. Kuu, take this with you as well. Then, I handed Kuu a wrapping cloth with the hotcake inside. KyuKyu~ Thank you so much~ I want to put these inside as well. Kuu happily took the sweets that she and Waffle bought, and asked me to put them inside the wrapping cloth. I hurriedly unwrap and put the rest inside. Since Kuu doesn''t have a human body, she can''t hold this well, so I made a handle and had her carry it around her body. Aisha.Is that all the preparations? Myne smiled as he asked me. Yes, I''m sorry Myne-kun, even though you''re busy as well Ara, Hime-sama sneakily smiled behind of Myne-kun. Ah, so they''re heading straight to the royal palace after sending us there. Alright, everyone ready? Then let''s go! After declaring, Waffle climbed on top of Myne-kun and we finally head off. Waffu~ Myne-kun then used the Unique Magic?Spacetime skill and opened up a black hole Alright, let''s go. Okay, since we need to hurry, I''ll head in first After going in, Kuu flew inside with ramming speed behind me. KyuKyu~~~ Looking around.it is definitely the elf''s ruins that I visited the other day. While thinking about it, Pillows and Amy-san jumped out of the black vortex. Then it''ll be Myne-kun and Hime-sama, and Waffle? Maybe they''re going directly from there, I thought as I shouted inside the black vortex. Myne-kun~~~, Hime-sama~~~You can just head towards the royal palace from there~~~ Then. I understand, Aisha! Be careful okay. Myne-kun replied using Telepathy. TLN Note: Give me an F! Give me an I ! Give me an L L E R! What does it spell? A WASTE OF A CHAPTER! Jokes jokes Chapter 198 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria AND Uneiro Al-Hexis!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) It was at that time when I''ve hunted the annoying demons, and while witnessing the destruction of the Orc?Magicians, that I suddenly remembered my purpose of coming here. ..That''s right! I have to complete my objective of travelling here. I have to escort the twin Princesses of the Kingdom of Ritz back to Augustus.. One of them seems to be my wife, so I''ll have to do my best to escort them. The representative seems to be that soldier Kite-san.For now, I should call our representative, which is Brother-san to meet with them. In a hurry, I went to Brother-san''s carriage. Then, being at the side of the carriage, I called out to him. Brother-san, the pursuers have all been defeated, so are you going to talk to Ritz''s representative, Kite-san? The pursuers.As expected of Myne.. After Brother Alto-san heard the report, he answered and slowly descended from the carriage. The figure of him descending down is truly befitting a soon to be King. Kite-san who saw me was surprised when he looked at Alto-san. Perhaps the reason why he''s surprised is because of the imposing figure being portrayed by Brother-san However..he immediately hit his cheeks lightly with his hands, then came forward with all his might. Seems like he knew how to put business first before anything else. .Excuse my rudeness, but are you Prince Alto of the royal family of Augusta''s Kingdom? Kite-san then came forward in front of Alto-san, then kneeled down with one leg. Yes, I''m the First Prince, Alto?Augusta. So you''re the esteemed Kite-dono. You''re not from the Kingdom of Augusta, so you can stop with the formal attitude.We, the Knights of Augusta, will receive the request of your country in escorting the two Princesses of your country who will be married into our country! We shall take over the duty of escorting the Hime-sama''s from here on out. So you can return to your home country with peace of mind. After hearing Brother-san''s words, Kite-san who was still staying put answered. I understand, please wait for a moment. After saying that, he came towards me and said. Myne-dono.About the carriage, it would be better for Stasha Lion-sama to move into the chariot of the Augusta Kingdom, and Myne-dono will ride the carriage of Ritz. How would that sound for you? .I see, it''s better to get to know my future wife. Instead of me, wouldn''t it be better to ask the approval from Brother-san K-Kite-san, I''ll confirm with you later, so could you wait for a moment? ..K-Kite-san.Eh? He''s not here. Looking around, Kite-san was next to an exceptionally luxurious carriage located in the middle of the Ritz army. Inspecting closely.it looks like Kite-san is talking to someone inside the carriage. Is he explaining the suggestion he proposed to the princesses? After sometime in seeing Kite-san desperately explaining, I could see two beautiful ladies stepping down from the luxurious carriage. Heh.So that''s Ritz''s most valuable asset, the twin princesses.They''re really beautiful, different from the rumours. One of our Augusta Knights mumbled. Yeap, they certainly are beautiful. A well-dressed and rarely seen long blue hair..They really do look similar, as expected of twins. As I was staring at them, the twin princesses saw me and a smile floated on their faces. I hurriedly put my head down and one of the princess both bowed as well. The one looking at me is definitely the one going to be married with me called Sasha Lion-sama. Then, Kite-san escorted the two of them here. I should tell Brother-san about the suggestion earlier. Judging so, I hurry on to Brother-san''s carriage. And when I called to him from outside, he popped up from the window and hear what I have to say. Ou, I don''t have any problems with it. It''s better for me to have a talk with Stasha Lion as well. Is Brother-san okay with this?.And I think it''s better to tell Sylphy about it. Then, using Telepathy, I asked Sylphy, and she said it''s alright. After getting confirmation from the both of them, I went to where Kite-san and the twin princesses is. ..Kite-san, we shall accept that suggestion of yours. After saying that, Stasha Lion-sama(?) went to Brother-san''s carriage. Is it okay with Kite-san doesn''t follow?.What a dignified Princess.Do your best Brother-san ..Myne-sama.? After Stasha Lion-sama passed by me, I heard a voice calling me with a soft ringing bell from behind, when I turned around to look, Sasha Lion-sama(?) was looking at me. Let me introduce you Myne-dono. This here is Sasha Lion-sama who will be marrying to you. Kite-san hurriedly introduced. .Ah, Nice to meet youmy name is Myne Fortuna. Is it alright if I ask you a question? I''m not sure whether you know about this, but, I''m already married.is it really alright to marry me? I tried asking what I had in mind for awhile Yes, I have heard of it, your partner is the Princess Knight Syphid-sama and the Holy Bow Aisha-sama, correct? Are the two of them alright with this, that is the question? Sylphy is here as well, and she said it''s alright. As for Aisha, she has something to do today so I have not asked her. So, once you reach my home, we shall discuss again. After answering Starsha Lion-sama, Sylphy answered from behind. It''s been awhile, Sasha Lion-sama. Are you sure you''re alright with marrying Danna-sama? Phew, it seems that I can go back home in a peaceful manner. Chapter 199 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria AND Uneiro Al-Hexis!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) After saying goodbye with Myne-kun and co, it''s time for us to start looking. But what is this feeling? This uneasiness.. Anyways, we have to decide on our battle formation when we encounter any monsters. Usually it''ll be Myne and Hime-sama that''ll be at the frontlines, but for today.. Pillows, if it''s alright with you, but I wonder if I can leave you as our vanguard for battle? As I said that, Pillows was slightly taken aback. Even if you don''t ask me, I don''t think my battle style would allow me to fight as a rearguard. That''s right!.Pillows is a sword fighter, so obviously she has to be in front. So Amy-san and I will support you from behind. Myne-kun mentioned that Amy-san has leveled up for quite a bit, but as for her fighting capability. As for Kuu, you''ll be further behind Amy and I, okay? Alright, with this our formation has been decided. It should be alright if we don''t face against a formidable monster. Pillows should have no problem in terms of her strength, since we''ve fought before back in the new dungeon.and there''s no problem with Kuu as well. Hey, Aisha..I''m sorry if I upset you for this, but Amy and I will go ahead and search for the Illusion Bracelet. There seems to be a house nearby. Pillows who looked like she couldn''t wait any longer, grabbed hold of Amy-san''s hand and went ahead into the World Tree. Pillows, are you sure Mist''s house has one? Yeah, I''m sure of it. Mist has always been an introvert, so I''m sure Mist rarely leaves home? So, I''m sure one would be inside! But, Do you know where it is in Mist''s house? Well, I don''t but.Isn''t that the reason why we''re here? So let''s go and search for it now. After talking, I followed Pillows into Mist''s house. Pillows started searching around the cupboards. From behind, I would search around the shelves that Pillows missed. After searching for about three shelves, a familiar bracelet was found. Pillows, I found it! I called out to Pillows, and Pillows narrowed her eyes. You found it? She muttered. This was easier than expected, as one of our task has been done. The next would be heading to the Dungeon of the World Tree to meet with Cetus-sama, and asking whether she would entitle us her divine protection. I then handed the Illusion Bracelet to Pillows for her to keep. Next, we have to enter the dungeon, and compared to the others, I have no fighting ability. If I don''t focus, death might await me. Pillows who saw me being nervous called out to me. Amy. You don''t have to be so nervous. Since I''m here, and Aisha is also used to battles. Also, we have a Divine Beast here with us, so there''s nothing dangerous. After receiving the bracelet from me, she went out of the house. I followed behind Pillows, and we headed off to the dungeon where we will meet up with Aisha and Kuu. At the entrance of the dungeon, Aisha and Kuu were sitting with a difficult face. Wow, isn''t that fast? Have you found that bracelet? Aisha who noticed us, asked with a smile on her face. Yeah, we successfully found it, and I thought we should meet with y''all, but what happened? Aren''t we going in? Pillows answered Aisha''s question instead. Well, there seems to be a trap at the entrance. Kyu Kyu Kyu, Dear Mother told me to be careful~ A lizardman who was near the entrance told us about the trap~~!!!! I see, but why the difficult expression? Is it because it''s dangerous enough that even Cetus-sama has to purposely warn her about it..? Chapter 200 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria AND Uneiro Al-Hexis!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) According to Ritz, Sylphy and I would board the carriage of the twin Princesses, with Sasha Lion-sama. Then, Brother-san would sit together with Sasha''s elder sister, Starsha Lion-sama. In a sense, it''s something like meeting with your arranged marriage partner, which is nerve wracking for me, but I was able relax myself with Waffle sitting on top of my head, and using his paws to pat on my back. Sasha Lion-sama who saw that was curious about Waffle''s tails wagging from left to right. ..Myne-sama, what is that Doggy-chan that is sitting on top of your head? Hmm, is it alright to say anything about Waffle''s origins?What''s more, how far should I tell her about my secrets..? I have to think about these things if we''re going to live together, so having to hide from her every time would be quite difficult. First of all, I should get to know her, and then have a meeting with my family, and since we can''t tell it in front of her, I think we should use to discuss about it first. ..M-Myne-sama? No no no, I''m lost in thought again. For now, I should tell her just enough to know what Waffle is without telling her the full story. Aah, I''m sorry, Sahsa Lion-sama. .You can just call me Sasha. As we''re going to be living together, let''s not be too formal with each other. Alright, uhmm, Sasha, this Doggy is call Waffle. He is one of our most important family! Waffle.Please greet Sasha. Wafu.. As I called out to Waffle, he softly barked, then lifted up his right paws to greet Sasha. Seeing that, Sasha''s eyes became bright and she immediately stood up and held her palms together. Then she stared straight at Waffle. Wh-what is this adorable creature!? She stared intently at Waffle and praised Waffle. It''s true that Waffle is cute but.This is the first time I''m seeing someone react like that. Waffle~, Waffle~, Nice to meet you, My name is Sasha Lion~ It''s nice to meet you~ Sasha then started hugging Waffle and gently rubbing his chin. Since it felt good, Waffle''s eyes started blinking several times, as if wanting to fall asleep. Wafu~ He looks like he wants to sleep. So adorable~ While Sasha is filling her adorbs fuel, I telepathically talked to Sylphy. Sylphy, Sylphy, how much should I tell her about my secrets? Why not just not say anything? Unlike Dear Brother, it''s different from Louis where her sister would dominate her! And that is decided because it is beneficial for the country. So I think that Danna-sama''s secret should only be kept for us to know. ..Hmm, I understand what Sylphy mean, but we''re gonna be staying together, how long should we keep it hidden? I do not know the details, but isn''t it better to just say you have a convenient power or something. Ehh, isn''t Sylphy too optimistic with this? When I met Aisha and Sylphy, I can understand what they thought of me. At the same time, it might be a good idea to bring Sasha to Fenrir, but it might be troublesome to bring another royal family of another country. If my information is leaked to the Kingdom of Ritz through Sasha, rumours are likely to spread from there. In the first place, I''m worried about whether it is a good idea to tell them about the existence of Fenrir-sama to the Kingdom of Ritz. ..Aah, this is so troublesome. What am I gonna do about this. Chapter 201 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria AND Uneiro Al-Hexis!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Featured Image: Moar Dark Elf .So, what kind of trap are there? If we hesitate to enter, then we won''t be able to proceed right? Pillows looked at me for a second before saying. Yeah, that''s right. Why not just throw something inside the activate the trap? We can just take something that isn''t worth much and test it..But what would the trap be. Kuu.Should I ask Dear Mother what kind of trap it is? Kuu who didn''t understand the situation tried asking. KyuKyuKyu~, She doesn''t know much in details, but a General Lizardman set the trap, and it''s most likely a trap that teleports the person~ Thanks Kuu.at least we know what trap it is. Hou, a teleport trap huh, let''s throw some rock to test it. After Pillows said that, she pointed at a huge rock. What are you even saying. How are we gonna carry such a huge rock? And who would be the one to throw it? I immediately retorted at her impossible suggestion. Just looking at the rock, I think it weighs nearly 100kg. And all of us are girls. Even if Myne-kun is here, even he wouldn''t be able to move that rock that easily. .Tsk tsk, Aisha, have you forgotten who I am? If it''s me, I can lift it up and throw it. Pillows said in a cool way. ..Her characteristic..? Aah, her Fallen into Darkness? Right! But isn''t it still difficult even with her increased status? And it doesn''t make sense when Hime-sama would often win against her. .Well, watch and learn. After saying that, she touched the huge rock, she lifted it with force. Gunununu.I''m sorry, but could you crap some strings around my waist with it? After pulling it half out of the ground, Pillows asked a favour. I quickly took out some rope from my luggage and wrapped it around her waist. KyuKyu~ Kuu will help as well~ I see, if Kuu helped as well, then it would surely work out After Kuu said that, she pulled while using her mouth to bite at the end of the ropeThen the huge rock slowly lifted out of the ground. As expected of a Divine Beast, even though it''s still a child. Even Pillows who was pouring a lot of sweat from her forehead, lifted that large rock. .What ridiculous power. Originally, the elf race are usually not that strong like Amy-san. Though it is by no means that they can''t do any strength work. .However, Pillows is carrying that in front of me. I guess this Fallen into Darkness ability is that tremendous? ..Alright, let''s throw it into the dungeon. she said, as she threw it with all her power. The large rock left the hands of Pillows, and drew a gentle parabola, going into the entrance. .I wonder what would happen. The whole entrance was covered in dazzling white light, and the large rock that was supposed to be there disappeared without a trace. .I see, it certainly is a teleportation trap. Kyu Kyu~ Dear Mother, where did that huge rock went? Hm? Aah, it seemed to have fallen on the General Lizardman''s floor, which is on the 3rd floor. Oh wow, it seems like 2~3 of them died. They reaped what they sowed. .Ah, if we just went in without knowing anything, we will be invited to a lizardmen''s nest. I''m grateful to Cetus-sama for telling us. Kuu, can you thank Cetus-sama for us? Dear Mother, Aisha says she wants to thank you for telling us the trap~ KyuKyu~ I''ve told her Aisha~ Well, now that that obstacle is gone, let''s go meet with Cetus-sama then. Wait a minute Pillows! What if the trap didn''t disappear? Not like it matters. Since we know where we''ll be transporting to, we can just bury those lizardmen. While wiping off her sweat from her forehead, Pillow said casually while entering the dungeon. .Hmm, nothing seems to be happening. Apparently, these type of traps disappears once triggered. Phew. Looks alright. Aisha, you seem to be thinking too much huh? Hearing Pillows say that with a little bit of victory in her voice, Kuu and Amy-san followed behind her as well. Going through the entrance, it was the same hall as it was previously. And there, Cetus-sama was floating in the air. Chapter 202 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria AND Uneiro Al-Hexis!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) KyuuKyuKyuu~ Dear Mother, Kuu has returned! My adorable daughter, you did well coming hereAnd what is that Kuu you are speaking of? That''s the name everyone gave me~ Kuu is an adorable name~ I see, I''m glad.I have to thank Myne for this. It''s the same with Fenrir''s son. We Divine Beasts can raise our rank by having unique names. Isn''t Fenrir''s son more powerful than before? Also, I don''t mind all of you openly calling my name. Kuu will be Kuu! Waffle will be Waffle~ Anyways, Dear Mother, I have brought some souvenirs for you! ! ! Hou? Is that so? Whatever my daughter brings me, I will dearly treasure them.I can''t wait. It''s sweets from the human world kyu~ There are some that are sweet, or spicy, but all of them are delicious. There''s Kuu''s sweets, Waffle''s sweet, and even Aisha''s sweets that she brought for Dear Mother to try as well kyu~ Seems like Kuu wanted to fly behind Cetus-sama''s back to hand her the sweets, but because of the satchel tied onto her, it was difficult to get up. KyuKyuKyu~.Kyu~~ As I felt sorry for her, I helped her to take it off. Thank you Aisha~~ After taking it off of her back, I placed it on Kuu''s mouth, and she took that and threw it inside Cetus-sama''s mouth. Dear Mother, how is it? Does it taste delicious? The one I love the most are the sweets called hot cakes! Hmm, I don''t know about it because there are different flavours mixed in it.but they are all delicious, thank you Kuu. By the way, why is everyone suddenly gathered here? Is there something you need here? Aisha, Dear Mother asked why are we here. Uhmm, we''re here to ask whether we can get Cetus-sama''s Divine Protection? That''s right, if we have Cetus-sama''s protection, we can talk to Kuu even when we''re far away. With that, Kuu was floating around Cetus-sama''s face while pleading with her with her innocent eyes. Well, this time will be a special case. Since you''ve been taking care of my daughter. .Right after saying that, Cetus-sama''s body glowed in golden colour, and both Pillows and my body glowed in golden as well. Aah, we''ve safely got the protection. Th-Thank you very much!!! Cetus-sama! I bowed my head with all my strength as I thanked Cetus-sama. .ALright, with that, we have achieved all of our goals. I''ll have to contact Myne-kun to pick us up. As I was thinking about that, I used Telepathy to contact with Myne Name: Aisha Protection of the Divine Beast Telepathy ?Cetus? new! NamePillows Protection of the Divine Beast Telepathy ?Cetus? new! C .Aisha, can you hear me? There''s something I would like to ask Pillows about, but does she know where Princess Luca of Oose Kingdom has went? . Just as I was about to contact him, Myne-kun has caught me by surprised. Pillows, can I ask you something? Myne-kun ask if you know where the whereabouts of Princess Luca is? For now, I''ll ask her about it. Aah, I know where she is. After the Demon King Cayenne has taken over the Kingdom, she gave Xanadu the princess as a sex slave as a reward. She might be alive, but I think she has Xanadus baby? If you need help, I can tell you where their location is. Chapter 203 Featured Image: Antica B, by the way Cetus-sama.why did the Lizardmen decided to create such a complicated trap at the entrance of the dungeon? Pillows asked Cetus-sama as she was curious. That is true, I was also wondering about that as well. Unfortunately, I do not know about that as well. Im the Divine Beast who controls the marine life, so I do not have any jurisdiction for the Lizardmen. Instead of me.the one who they are under is Hel, should I ask Hel for you? Yes, if it is possible. Honestly, its better to just listen from Fenrir. ..That Hel, would never raise his head when it comes to Fenrir. ..Fufu, I see. So Hel has accepted you? Well then, we the 10 pillars of the Divine Beast shall cooperate with Myne as much as we can! Aisha.Alright, Ive contacted with Hel. From what he has said, the people who is controlling the Demonsbasically the Demon King Cayenne is trying to claim Hel. The Divine Beasts prefer to take on the Humes race and cooperate with them.Which means we prefer to cooperate with Myne if possible. So, Cayenne wanted to be friends with Hel.Hel accepted it, and offered Cayenne new Lizardmen and Anticas to work for. Which means that the Lizardmen are under Cayennes instructions. I dont know whats happening, but apparently Cayenne knew that you girls will be coming, so he tried to prevent you from coming. ..Cetus-sama, what is an Antica? They are ant-type monsters that live in the desert. They are nasty creatures that has a hard shell all over their body, and they exhale a strong acid solution. So be careful if youre trying to fight them. So Hel-sama is working with the Demon King!? Isnt that a huge deal? When we talk about monsters, there are only Orcs, Kobald, and Goblins.but now the army has increased in numbers? At worst, we might have to confront with Hel-sama.? Plus, hearing about you describing the Antica, it sounds really troublesome.It reminded me of the Scorpion monsters that I fought a long time ago. But I think Myne-kun might not have a hard time dealing with theml.. .If its Myne-kun, with his new wide range magic, and the new other wordly weapons, Im sure even if a horde of Demon army came, he would be able to repel. Augusta Kingdom is safe because of Myne and the King..but for the other countries, it might be different. As of right now, the Kingdom of Ritz and Laurasia are under the Demons attack. At some point, these two countries may follow the same path as Oose Kingdom, which had been fallen long ago. There will surely be a lot of citizens who will be unhappy, especially Princess Luka Hence why, we the Eternal Sunflower, must help defeat the demon armies even if not much. ..M-Myne-kun, do you have some time now? I have just heard about an important news from Cetus-sama. Alright Aisha, what would that be? Ehm..It seems like Hel-sama and the Demon King Cayenne is working together. And now, they have the Lizardmen and Antica as their new army. After hearing Aisha about the news, it is indeed something important. I was really surprised with the sudden change of events. With the two kingdoms already having a hard time fighting off against the demons, now they have new armies? But I heard that Laurasia Kingdom is trying to summon some heroes, so we have to help Ritz Kingdom as much as possible.It is Sasha and Stasha Lions country after all.. This is indeed surprising, I will inform Sylphy about this now. Chapter 204 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) ..Anyways Aisha, are you done at your end? Yeah, it''s all done.which is why I wanted to contact Myne-kun about it. By the way, Sylphy and Sasha was chatting about, so it''s better if we talk about things after I used Unique Magic?Spacetime! Or I''ll regret not doing it later. Also, we should also discuss about Hel-sama with the Divine Beasts..So I''ll go and meet with all of you now. Sasha, I''m gonna tell you about a secret that I have, but promise me that you will never ever tell it to anybody. Ye..Okay, Myne-sama, I understand. What kind of secret is it? Okay. So it''s about a skill, it''s called Unique Magic?Spacetime which I have.It''s an extremely convenient magic to use where I can go from one place to another in an instant. And you carry that convenient skill with you? Yes, it''s gonna be horrible if you tell it to someone, so only those who I''m really close to, like my family, knows this. And also, I''m going to use this magic to get my wife, Aisha and my friends. Yes, the Holy Bow Aisha-sama right, I''ll be happy to meet with her right now. It''s an honour to meet with Augusta Kingdom''s three heroes! Aisha, can you ask Amy-san and Pillows-san to use the bracelet? I''m coming right now. Okay, we''re all ready. Wait a minute, shouldn''t I tell Brother-san that I''ll be going somewhere for a moment? So, before I used the skill, I stopped the carriage and went over to Brother-san''s carriage and told him. B-brother-san. I''ll be meeting with Aisha right now. Ah, okay. Be careful on your way. Also, I might not be heading back to the capital yet. There''s an important manner which I have to attend to, so would you mind conveying that to King-sama? What sort of important manner that you can''t tell? But well, if you say it is, then I guess it can''t be helpedOnce you come back, mind filling us with the details? Yes, definitely. I''ll tell you more about it once I research further into it. Ara, I just realized.Aren''t you Myne-kun? To me, you''re like a little brother to me right? After seeing us talk, Stasha Lion-sama asked meIf she''s marrying Brother-san, then that is certainly true? Yes, that''s right, should I call you sister-in-law? Ufufu, it''s a tempting offer, but I hope you can get to marry to Sasha as well. After finishing with the conversation, I went back to the carriage, then stood on top of the carriage and looked around my surroundings There, I noticed a huge tree nearby. I don''t think I can use the skill in front of the Ritz and the Konoe knightsFor now, let''s find a deserted place. Alright, that looks good enough.It''s slightly further, but it''s all good. Syphy, Sasha, I''m going now.Waffle, come here. Wafu! Waffle heard me and went jumping out of the carriage before climbing up to my head. Waffle, we''re going to meet with Aisha and Kuu and Pillows. Wafu. Waffle answered with his tail wagging back and forth. Then, we ran towards the huge tree, ten used Unique Magic?Spacetime, setting the course to the elf ruins. Let''s go Waffle! After going inside the black vortex..I did not see Aisha and co. They''re probably still inside the dungeon. While thinking as such, I went towards the dungeon, while using the Map skill that I got from Blasty.and I found Aisha, Pillows, and Amy-san as dots on the map. This Map skill is really convenient.I can see an actual image of how to get to the location. I can tell that they are at 1F of the dungeon, as I can see the entire dungeon on the map, and also places that I have not explored. It''s without a doubt easier if I have this skill when exploring dungeons. Should I try it next time I go to a new dungeon? For the time being, I would like to conquer the Strength Dungeon which I went halfway, maybe I can get some good items from the harder bosses. .But right now, let''s join with Aisha and co. Chapter 205 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Author''s Note: As I''ve written it on my twitter, I will upload one more episode before leaving the hospital. I''m not sure whether I can continue to write after being discharge, so I thought I should write while I still can in the hospital. I would like to write up to chapter 210 if possible. The update schedules will be notified on twitter. Also, I''ll try to increase the time it takes to post a chapter as soon as possible. Thus, please continue to support living in this world with cut and paste. Etto..so Aisha and co is over there. With the Map skill, I followed the shortest path that leads to where they are. After following a narrow but long path, I reached a huge room where Cetus-sama was floating, and Aisha, Pillows and Amy-san was there. Eh? I didn''t see Kuu. While looking around, I saw that she was floating around Cetus-sama''s face. Ooii~, I''m here to pick y''all up~ I shouted at them, and all of them turned around to find where I was. Myne-kun, that was fast, will the Ritz''s people be alright? Yeah, since Brother-san is there, and Sylphy''s there as well, so I don''t think there''ll be any problems. Myne, are you going to save the Princess of Oose? Pillows asked with a serious look on her face. Yes, not right now, but it''s a fact that I''ll save her as soon as I can. I see, then tell me when you''re going, I''ll lead the wayHowever, you better prepare yourself as the place we''re going, the Demon King Cayenne will most likely be there. If we''re going to invade, he''ll definitely notice us immediately.Worse comes to worse, you might have to face him. The Demon King? Are you sure it''s alright to guide us there? I''ll be fine, I''m sure they haven''t found out that I''m not Xanadu''s slave anymore. And even if they do find out, it''s not like I can avoid fighting with Xanadu in the future. Either it''s the same. What kind of a person is this Demon King Cayenne? He''s an incredibly strong guy. Even though he only has 2 skills, but those two skills are out of this world. The first skill is called Perish, where whatever he touches will cease to exist. And the skill is something of a skill that sends you to the 6th depths of "hell". I''ve only heard rumours about it, so I''m not sure about that other skill as well. And where is Princess Luca being held captive? That is the issue. There''s a demon village just at the border of Oose and the demon kingdom. She is held captive over there, inside Xanadu''s house. ..I see, I''m a bit concern of you..There''s a possibility that you might have to face him. The issue right now is, during a fight with Xanadu, Cayenne might interrupt the fight. I don''t think I can fight with Xanadu and the Demon King at the same time. Anyways, let''s head back for now, to the royal palace. Wait for a minute. Before you leave, I want you to go someplace first. Before I use the skill, Cetus-sama stopped me. To be honest, there are Lizardmen inside this dungeon, and I want you to take their skills away. The Lizardmen are races that do not go into any direct battles, so they mainly get their advantage from their many comrades fighting together, and I''m sure there''s many support skills that you can take from them. Support skills huh.That does sound interesting. I do have that Map skill which is a support skill, so there might be more convenient skills. Thank you so much Cetus-sama! I''ll head there on the way back. After thanking Cetus-sama, I used Map to locate the Lizardmen. Alright, I found them! Apparently there''s a huge room full of Lizardmen on the third floor. Then, I''ll be going. Wait just a second.Do you have the Map skill with you? That Map skill is an incredibly powerful skill that interacts with your Appraisal?Total skill, so you should try it out sometime. Ehh? So I can just use the map to show their skills and Cut their skills without actually seeing them? Isn''t this kinda cheating? If that''s the case, can I also use Unique Magic?Spacetime together with Map to move around as well? I don''t think Blasty had any movement skills with him. If he had, then I think he would''ve easily won lots of battles. Wa-wait a minute.Don''t tell me, I just thought of something amazing. This is just a possibility, but, with this, I think I won''t lose to anyone. More Author''s Note: For those of you who don''t know, there''s a spin-off of this LN where I write about Myne''s parents. The protagonist is the young King Fahrenheit. The story is about the history of how Fahren became a king, and the truth behind the death of Dyne and Yukino. I might finish the story sometime next year, and the main story is scheduled to be completed by the end of the year. Title: Living in this world with Cut and Paste ~The story of a hidden hero~ Please read it if you like it. Although I''m ill, I''m on my way towards recovery. I''ll be discharge on the 24th of August. Because of everyone''s support, I could finally reach the point where I could see the exit of recovery, so I''m truly grateful. Also, as mentioned, even if I go home, I don''t think I can write immediately, so I might stock more during my time in the hospital. Chapter 206 ..Alright, lets test it out. For now, lets try using Map and use Cut after using Appraisal?Total. The target will be the Lizardmen. Name: Lizardman Race: Demon Gender: Skill Range effect Ability Hardening Yeap, just as Cetus-sama said, I could use appraisal on the map. Now to cut them. Hmm, what is this range skill? Well, no point thinking, lets use appraisal on it! Range effect: Give a single target skill the ability to target multiple people. I see, so something like using the Wide area magic? For example, if I use that ability with appraisal, I can just aim at an entire field of monsters and appraise them. Yeap, its good..So thats Cetus-sama meant by support skills. I have no idea what that ability is, so I pasted it on a pebble. Ill look around for more. Name: Lizardman Race: Demon Gender: Skill Attack power up Ability Hardening Ooh, this is an easy to understand skill. Its good to give it to the other people who are weaker than me. Alright, should I test the thing that I thought of? Using Map, I searched for the group of Lizardmen, then aiming at one of them, I used Wide Area Magic?Extreme Fire L on it. Then waiting for a bit, I used Map again on that same place, and the dots of the Lizardmen slowly disappeared. Alright, as I expected! I can sneak attack enemies without them even knowing whats going on. With this ability, I might be able to defeat the demon army without being afraid. Alright! Lets calmly think things through about the other various ways of using Map with other skills. For now.wait, what if I put range effect on the Instant Death magic? And the other one I want to try is with spacetime skill. Its good and all, but the map can only be opened once Ive explored that area, so there are limits to it. Chapter 207 ..Alright, now that Ive took the skills from the Lizardmen, theres no more use of being here, its time to go back to the royal palace to report to King-sama. Cetus-sama, thank you very much. You have helped me in getting these good skills. I see that you have greatly maximized the use of Map. (Im really grateful to Cetus-sama for giving me all these new found abilities..) Well then, time to go back. After thanking Cetus-sama, I called out to Aisha and co. Alright, lets go back. I quickly used Unique Magic?Spacetime, and went inside the black vortex. Before I went inside, Waffle jumped up to my back and climbed up to my head. Going into the black vortex, where we ended up is the usual room inside the royal palace. Then, Sylphy used the bell to call the Maid. Maid-san immediately hurried over and in a surprised tone she said Ohh.. ..This is the first time I see Maid-san being surprised. Sorry to interrupt, but I want to meet with Dear Father immediately. Danna-sama and I need inform him of something. Maid-san answered to Sylphy and went out immediately after giving a polite thank you. Royal Palace, Fahrens Office Dear Father, its your daughter Sylphy, Im coming in !! Without even waiting for an answer, Sylphy just swung the door open. .What is it Sylphy, being so noisy.Is there an emergency or something? Danna-sama will convey it to you right now. Hurriedly, I knocked the door and let myself in. Sorry to meet King-sama in such a state, but Ive heard of an unbelievable news from Cetus-sama, so I thought I should let you know From Cetus-sama huh.Alright tell me about it. Oi, Cecil and Kappore, can you please wait at the other room for the time being. Hm? So there are other guests.? Wait a minute, Kappore.Where have I heard of that name before? Uhm, this is a serious news. Apparently, the Divine Beast Hel-sama is working together with the Demon King Cayenne. Wh-what did you just say, the Divine Beast is with the Demon King?? Yes, and since Hel-sama originally controls monsters as well, he has given the demon army 2 new monsters to use. The Demon King didnt think that we are related to Fenrir-sama, so I guess he started to ask Hel-sama a favour. Since the Lizardmen are races that excel in supporting their companion, so I went and appraised them and took their skills, since it might be a considerable threat. Fumu, and theres another monster that Ive never heard before? What did you call it again, an Antica? They seem to be a race-specific tribe located in the desert, and they have a hard shell surrounding their entire body. .Hm, the desert huhIt does match with the report I have earlier. Our konoe knights have fought against one of one that you describe as an Antica, and we have confirmed its corpse. If these two races are added to the demon armies, I think that the two Kingdoms, Ritz and Laurasia, would face some problems .Youre right.Well, Laurasia Kingdom did summon some heroes, so they might be able to handle it, but Ritz Kingdom might suffer. How about this Myne? Can you go to Ritz and help defend against the demon armies? It is the country of Sasha and Stasha Lion, you can think about it first, and Ill inform this information to the King of Oose as well. Thats right, MyneAbout the Princess of Oose, LucaWill you go and save her? Yes, that is for certain. But, the Princess has been kidnapped and is being trapped inside a place.and I heard that in order to save her, I might have to face against the Demon King. Obviously, I wont be going there just to be defeatedso I dont mind? Hmm, defeating the Demon King huh. Do you know what youre saying right now? .Yes, of course! I see, then should I bring reinforcements for you? To save the princess, itll only be me and Pillows. I dont want to bring Aisha and Sylphy to such a dangerous place. Hou, I get it but, are you sure you dont need to bring reinforcements? I can bring the two person that I just mentioned to come with you. I dont really want to show them my skillsSo Im sorry but Ill have to decline. HmmThat is true as well. Then how about having them sleep and send them there straight? Hmmm, why is King-sama so persistent in bringing people along.. Youre making a strange face Myne? But theres a reason why I want to bring a companion along. Its not that I dont trust in your abilities, but the opponent is still.a Demon King were talking about. So, if by chance you do fail, at least theres a backupSo please understand my concern as well. After he said that, King-sama knocked at the door of the other room and called out. Cecil and Kappore, come here right now. Hm? Im sure that Kappore is the former Master of Chunsuke, Im kinda curious why is he here? Yes! Fenrir-sama has called us. Immediately after, a young man in knights armour and another man with bandage all over him came inside. .The reason why I called you here is to follow this person, Myne along. Myne has a huge task in saving the Princess of Oose, but in order to save her, they would need to go into the enemy base, which is the Demon Army. Im worried about him going along, so I will do my best to meet your expectations! We will definitely save the princess! This is just the job for us! I, the 2nd Captain of the Konoe Knight, Cecil, will do my best to follow Myne-dono. Please let me on your boat, hahahaha! Uhhh, the place were going is the stronghold of the demon army, so are you going to be alright? And in the off chance, we might have to face with the Demon King. Hmm, no matter what, Im still worried.Wait? If its Captain Cecil, isnt that problematic woman captain? I thought I heard of her from Melissa, and King-sama chose them, are you sure its going to be alright? Even so, are you sure we should bring that Kappore? Isnt he useless in battle cause his only fighting capability is Chunsuke? And his body is wrapped with bandages. Yes, your task is to bring Myne back alive no matter what, even if it means using your body as a shield! You hear that! Chapter 208 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Heh..? Me.too? Yes, that is right, Kappore. You will follow Cecil and Myne in rescuing the Princess of Oose who is now being kidnapped inside the demon country. ..If it''s the king''s order, I''ll do my best in cooperating but.Is this alright? As you can see, both my hands are unusable, and I can''t move my left leg as well. Moreover, my entire body has been burned by that ant like monster.Thus, I don''t think I''m of any use. Aah, I don''t mind. Originally, you''re not meant to be in the fighting force anyways. Eh? Then why did you choose me then? This might sound a bit cruel but.When saving the princess, worse comes to worse, you might have to fight with the Demon King.So I want you to use your body as a shield to save Myne no matter what. If you can complete this task, and Myne is able to come back safely.Then I might let you join the 2nd troop of the konoe knights. Me, in the 2nd.Knights? Is that true?! To me who has no achievements or anything? Yes, by my name, I shall promise you that. But you must definitely protect Myne at all cost. Yes..There might be a chance for me then. If I''m inside this team, I might not have problems with money anymore.And no problems with women as well. I can also take my revenge on those Tamers Ring who looked down on me. is it alright for you, Cecil? You''ll have to take care of Kappore. Yes, if it''s for the princess.please excuse me. I, Cecil, will definitely save her! ! So, King-sama, after I have completed this task, will you allow me to meet with Luca-sama? Cecil.how many times must I say this? Please hold on to your desires, if you were to chase after Luca-sama, then I don''t know what to say to the King of Oose. Anyways, Myne, bring this two with you, they will protect you, alright? Aah, and also, since we do not want to leak any information on how we''re going to go there.Myne has requested the two of you to go to sleep first. With King-sama''s order, I used Range Effect + Support Magic?Sleep on the two of them. Man, range effect is so convenient. Next is to call Pillows over.But, I''m kinda nervous to let her meet with Captain Cecil. King-sama, I''m going to call Pillows over..But is it alright for her to be with Captain Cecil? That Pillows has the same bracelet as Amy right? ..Then it''ll be fine, because this Cecil only likes beautiful women, so the bracelet should work fine in tricking her. .I see, then I''ll call her now! Chapter 209 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) ..Well then, I should call Pillows over. Using the Unique Magic?Spacetime, I went back to the World Tree Dungeon. The moment I came out of the black vortex, something came flying towards me. {Myne Onii-sama~ You''re so slow, so slow~ Kuu has waited for you for so long~} Yes, the one who flew towards me is Kuu. Since I told them that I''ll head to the royal palace first, I told them to wait for awhile. Then, I looked at Aisha and then at Pillows. I could see the bracelet''s effect working, but her appearance is still beautiful nonetheless. That is a relief, I knew it had to be Myne-kun.Since Kuu suddenly flew towards the black vortex, I was worried for a moment. Since I didn''t hear anything from your end, I thought you were having a hard time against the monsters. Ah, I''m sorry. Right Pillows, could you perhaps use the bracelet to make yourself more plain looking? What for? It''s about King-sama, apparently he wants to send two of his knights with us while we rescue the princess.but there''s a slight problem with one of the knights, she is sort of into girls. I don''t know what she would do to you once she meets with you, especially to beautiful women. .Are you stupid or something!.The place we''re heading is where the Demon King is, so why don''t you worry about that instead of such nonsense? And what''s more, why are we bringing other people to drag us down? .Well, I do understand your point Pillows. But it is the King''s order and best interest in me as well..Is that a no, no matter what? That''s why I said it''s stupid.Why not just leave them be? Even if we leave your skill a secret, eventually they''ll see your other skills with their own eyes. And also, you''ll have to take care of them while also fighting against the demons right? Just leave them! If you''re so adamant in bringing them, then I won''t guide you there. Mumumu..This is troubling, and the things she said are 100% true. It''s not just that we''re facing against the Demon King, but also Xanadu as well. And as Pillows said, it''s best to just leave those two behind. If that''s the case, how am I going to explain this to King-sama. What''s more, the reason why I have to bring those two along is because of the King''s order. I don''t know whether he''ll accept my refusal. I''m not sure whether to be afraid of the king''s direct order. Again, what Pillows say is still correct, so it''s best to just do as she says. Well, I guess I should quickly tell King-sama about it then. King-sama, I''ve spoke to Pillows, but her condition is to not bring those two along, is that alright? .What? Why though? Please tell me the reason. There''s the problem with Captain Cecil being interested in Pillows, and being conscious with my skill because I don''t want them to know about it, and also having to protect them while fighting, which would mean I couldn''t put my all in fighting. Fu~mu, I guess I don''t mind the two of you going alone. Anyways, those two are already asleep, so they can''t complain. TLN Note: I like that the chapters are shorter, but then again, I feel like the readers would not like it. So I''ll try my best to continue with the daily uploads for Patreon. As for the scheduled chapters, I don''t know whether I''m going to change it to 3 chapters a week, let me think about it. Chapter 210 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) After requesting the King to leave Kappore and Captain Cecil behind, I immediately went back to Pillows, and informed her about it. Alright, so even you can make good judgements sometimes? ..Trust me, you will not regret bringing me along. I''m sorry for letting you down. So, should we head there now? Got it. Alright, let''s review our plan again. The Princess has been captured and enslaved inside the front base of the demon army, and she is inside the village where Xanadu is staying. ..So, we will inevitably encounter Xanadu. What''s more, the moment we cause a commotion inside the demon country, the Demon King will definitely know what''s going on. Which also means that, he coming to us is extremely high.So even knowing that, you still want to proceed? Yes, it is without a doubt that I will still go. If I have to defeat the Demon King, then so be it. ..Pillows? Is it alright if I ask you something? The Demon King is basically the boss of the demon country right? So why wouldn''t he be inside his castle? Aisha asked Pillows a question being curious about something. Right, that is strange, now that I think about it. Why would he purposely come down just to fight in the frontlines? And what''s more, he even once fought against King Fahren before. Sorry to burst your bubble, but even I do not know. Also, I don''t want you to misinterpret me, it''s not like just because I''m the slave of Xanadu, I''m one with the demon army. Hence, I know that you want some information about them, but these are the only things that I know. After she finished explaining, it was time for us to go there. ..Alrighty then, how close of a spot can I go? Pillows, where do you think we should land first? That''s rightI guess we can start by going as close to the Oose Kingdom first. Oose Kingdom huh..I''ve never been there before.Wait a minute, isn''t that where Xanadu went to destroy that country.Right, I can just go to that village that I saw when I was at the back of Jormungandr?? Author''s Note: Right now, my body is not at its best, so I could not write for a long time. Please understand. I will try my best to update the chapters, and let you know of any update on twitter. Chapter 211 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) At that time, I''m certain that the one I saw was Xanadu, and the probability of that being near Oose Kingdom is high. Thinking as such, I tried hard to remember the scenery of that location in my mind. After that, I used Unique Magic?Spacetime. Hmm, I''m still doubtful about it but.it might be connected to Oose Kingdom. What do you mean by doubtful? If you can''t use your skill, then we can just take the horse carriage there. Wait just a second. Because I was sitting on top of Jormungandr-sama''s back at that time, what I saw with farsight when I witnessed a city being attacked by the demon army might be Oose Kingdom.. .Hmm, so that''s what you meant. Very well. Then, I will head there first and confirm whether it''s right or wrong. After Pillows said that, she went into the black vortex before me. After a few moments later, she came back out with a happy expression. Myne, you''ve done it, it''s correct. What''s more, it''s nearer to where we''re going as well. You picked a good place. Alright! This is the best possible result. With that, I unconsciously did a guts pose. Now to form our party, and I thought of bringing Waffle and Kuu along. As for Sylphy and Aisha, they''re both my precious wives, so it''s a no-brainer that I won''t be bringing them to such a dangerous place. ..If something were to happen to them similar to what has happened to Princess Luca, I might die of shock. Waffle, Kuu, let''s go then. After calling them out, Waffle stood up from on top of my head, and Kuu was floating around Waffle excitedly. Confirming our members, we finally head into the black vortex, and the familiar village scenery is what I''d imagined. Well then, where shall we head off to? Pillows, which way are we heading? Calling out to Pillows, I hurriedly used Map as well. Uhmm.If we head south from here, they''ll be a small village there. That''s where the demon village resides. South huh.Aah, she''s right, there is a small village there. Alright Pillows, I''ve confirmed it with the map skill. Alright, let me check whether there''s any life form inside the village as well..Hm? What''s this remarkably huge dot? Let''s use Appraisal on that. NameCayenne ̣֣96 RaceDemon King GenderMale Skill Eliminate Six roads to hell Chaining flame barrier Clairvoyance Ability None Seems like the Demon King is there, just as Pillows predicted. His skills are pretty nasty as well. First off, let''s cut out those dangerous sounding skills. Since the Chaining flame barrier doesn''t sound like a frontal attack skill, I''ll cut the rest first. And this barrier, maybe it''s what Pillows mentioned. Aah! You''re right!!! The Demon King Cayenne is there, and his skills sounds awfully dangerous.. Hou,.So he is there huh? So it''s inevitable that we have to face him. And is Xanadu there as well? If he''s there, then it''ll be even more troublesome. I used Map to check for himhm? What is it? Did you see Xanadu as well? NameLuca?Oose ̣֣9 RaceHume GenderFemale Age16 years old OccupationThe First Princess of Oose Kingdom Skill Song of healing Song of speed Song of blinding StatusPregnant(Xanadu''s) No, it''s Luca-sama that I found.So she is really pregnant. And seems like Xanadu isn''t here. As we chatted about the skills of the Demon King, we quickly moved forward to the village. After walking for about 20 minutes, I could see the village with my eyes and the appearance of a flame-like wall that goes up to about 50 meters high. ..What''s that wall? It''s the Demon King''s barrier. I see, so basically that Chaining flame barrier skill. Wait, so if I Cut that skill, would that barrier immediately disappear? No wait, if he can''t use his skill, he might notice that we''re here, and it''ll compromise our mission. This is the worse situation. If we don''t want him to notice, we''ll have to face with the barrier, but if I take his skill, he''ll notice Well, what''re you gonna do Myne? If we touch that, he would notice anyways. Sounds like Pillows has no plans as well. Hmm, why not use Unique Magic?Spacetime + Map and go inside the barrier? Chapter 212 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Alright, let''s quickly complete our mission and leave this place. Let''s connect directly in front of Luca-sama with Unique Magic?Spacetime. And as soon as I wanted to dive into the black vortex, Pillows called out to me. Wait, if we just suddenly appear in front of her, I''m sure she''ll freak out.Let me go first and explain to her.Since I was once the slave of Xanadu, so I''m sort of an acquaintance. After she said that, she went inside alone. This is..without a doubt the place that I was at when living together with Xanadu. And the precious Princess Luca is just right next to this room. In a sense, she''s like a benefactor that exists when I''m here. Because she was there, Xanadu''s sexual desires were directed towards her. That is one of the reasons why I decided to participate in this rescue operation, because I feel that I owed her. The Demon King Cayenne is a frightening opponent.However, if it''s Myne.I got a feeling that he''ll be able to win. I''m betting on his unique powers to win. Hello~, Princess-sama~, Are you doing well? I purposely called out to the Princess who was naked on the wall. Then, her body shrivelled and immediately responded. P-please stop..doing terrible things to me. Don''t be stupid, it''s me, Pillows. I-Is that really you Pillows!! Isn''t that person with you? The Princess then started looking around me. Guess it can''t be helped as well, she assumes that I''m one of his subordinate. I''m here to save you.Though if I say that, will you even believe me? Basically, there''s a new hero that is made known in the Kingdom of Augusta, and he was the one who undid the slavery of that man. He''s the one who asked me to lend my strength in order to save you. If that hero were to come here, you''ll be confused, thus I came here to tell you first. ..H-he''s here to save me? This hell like place!!.Aah, whatever are you spouting. I-Is this a dream? Uhh no, this is not a dream. And also Luca.I have contemplated on whether to tell this to you, but you''re definitely pregnant. It was confirmed from Myne''s skill. P-Pregnant.Me? NoooOOoooooOOOO! ! ! ! ! W-wait, calm down, Myne''s here to save you, so stay put okay. (..Myne..? Is that the person''s name that is going to save me from this hell?) Myne, I''ve informed her about it. Pillows finally came out from the black vortex and reported to me. Phew, I guess all is well. I was afraid that the demon king might find us, but it was just needless worries from me. (flag everywhere) Alright, time to go save the princess. Myne, just inside this door is where she is. She said as she opened the door, and there was a woman that is stuck on a wall..And I fear that that is Luca-sama. Hmmm, Although I came to help, I''m sure she''ll hate it if the opposite sex came near her especially when she''s a princess. Guess I should ask Pillows this time to help. I took out a shirt and a pair of pants from the storage bag before asking Pillows for help. Sorry to ask from you Pillows, but can you untie her and let her wear these? Sigh, alright. However, don''t forget that this is still the opponent''s territory. I can understand the thought process you have, but the Demon King is here. Please do not be caught off guard whenever. Chapter 213 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) TLN Note: Yay its my birthday! [..Hmm? There''s more people inside my barrier? But there wasn''t any trace where the barrier is being tampered.What in the world is going on? ..Thisis absurd that this could happen, is this the work of that Myne with the divine protection of the divine beast? Oh children, show me the power that made Xanadu retreat.] After the Demon King''s soliloquy was over, the red flame barrier surrounding the village suddenly transformed into chain-like shape, and the whole village was covered completely, blocking the sky as well. [Let''s see how the rats can escape..] [Luca-dono, please wear this.] After releasing the chains, Pillows handed the clothes to Luca-sama which I lend her. While she''s changing, I busy myself with checking Cayenne''s movement with . It seems like he''s not moving, so we''re not found out right..? If that''s the case, escaping would be a piece of cake. When Luca-sama was almost done wearing the clothes, a red-like chain covered up the entire village up from the sky all the way to the ground. [..Shit. Did that Cayenne noticed us?] Pillows suddenly shouted. [Luca, quickly change! We have escape now!!] With Pillows warning, the relaxed atmosphere turned tense. [Pillows, don''t be too alarm, Cayenne hasn''t moved an inch yet.] Trying to calm the situation, I told Luca-sama who was still changing. [Luca-sama, my name''s myne. By the order of King Fahren of the Augusta Kingdom, I have come here to save you.] [Are you really here to save me? From this hell! Okay Pillows, I''m done changing.] After she was done, I went in front of Luca-sama and gently hugged her. [Sorry for my rudeness.] Then I immediately used to head back to the clan house. To not have her be afraid of the black vortex, I lightly hugged her so we can immediately escape. When she saw the black vortex appear right in front of her, she shrieked and tightly hugged me. [Pillows, I''ll go first.] When I called out to Pillows, the chains from the Demon King''s barrier suddenly covered Pillows'' body. [P-Pillows! !] I hurried called out to her, but with an unusual smile on her face, she answered. [Don''t worry about me, just go.] It''s without a doubt the work of Cayenne. [Uhh, Myne-sama? What is this black tunnel?] [Aah, don''t be afraid of it. It''s a passage to Augusta Kingdom created with my skill. We can safely leave from here.So you can finally be free.] Chapter 214 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) ..Hou, so there was an intruder. However, this response, isn''t it Xanadu''s slave, the Dark Elf called Pillows. If I''m not mistaken, he said that his slave contract was suddenly destroyed, so it''s weird that she''s here right now. Maybe she has some business at a specific place. But then again, why didn''t my barrier picked up her signal. ..Hm? I can''t find the Oose Princess anywhere. .I see now, so that''s your motive. However, this is also convenient. Whatever her business is, I can interfere with it. For now, I''ll get hold of Pillows, then ask her where the place is. Pillows is now..at Xanadu''s house huh. W-where are you going, Demon King? The Masquerade who was near me asked. Just going to exterminate some rats. Are you alright Pillows? Yeah, I''m fine. I''m just being caught by the barrier..It''s not like I''m being binded by it. I desperately called out to Pillows who was late in escaping. It''s without a doubt that Cayenne has known where we are. Hurry up and come with me. I''ll use Unique Magic?Spacetime to get you out! I started bringing Pillows along who was being caught by the barrier as well. Fortunately, she was able to plunged into the black vortex. With that, Princess Luca, Pillows and I rushed through the passage of the black vortex. And as soon as we arrived at the Clan House, I cut off the connection of Unique Magic?Spacetime. ..Phew, we''re safe for the time being. Yeah, but don''t be calm just yet. Seeing the two of their faces, I was happy that they''re not injured. ..Uhmm, thank you very much for saving me. Luka-sama made a deep bow and thanked me. Uhmm, once again it is nice to meet you Luka-sama, my name is Myne, Myne?Fortuna. ..M-Myne-sama, I''ve heard of this from Pillows, but is it true that I am pregnant? Yes, I''ve confirmed it with my skills, so there''s no mistake. Chapter 215 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) .Th-then, is.is that guy''s child really inside me? Luka-sama slowly said as huge droplets of tears came rolling down her cheeks. Aah, please don''t cry. If I use my skills, I''m sure I can erase the fact that you''re pregnant. The only problem being that the baby would die.. So I thought that I would proceed after hearing the Princess''s intention. It is unforgivable as the daughter of a royal family to bear the children of a demon. Even if they were born, they will surely not expect a decent life. What''s more, i do not want to dirty the blood of the Oose family by bearing this child. Luka-sama opened her eyes wide after shedding her tears, but she could answer me in a noble manner. If Myne-sama could get rid of this child inside my stomach, then by all means I''ll kindly ask for it. Alright, I got the consent from Luka-sama. Should I do a double cut like the slave contract with Pillows for the child inside her stomach? Though I would kill a child, but it would be of help for Luka-sama. For now, I began by using Cut on the slave contract. Then, I Cut the pregnant state..And that should release Luka-sama from the slavery of Xanadu. After that, I pasted the pregnant word on a pebble. It would be better to consult with my wives on what do I do on the pebble. The child would probably be dead at this point. But I should also consult with the other''s opinion about it after all. I understand, princess. For the time being, I accepted her proposal which got her hopes up, as I gently lifted her up again. It''s the so-called princess hug, but I think hugging Princess Luka is like the true princess hug. Such was a foolish thinking of mine. .Uh, uhmm..Myne-sama. Princess Luka called my name in an embarrassed voice that slowly fades away. .What''s the matter Princess? That is.Since I am the first princess of the Oose Kingdom, and now that the country has been destroyed, and this body of mine has been defiled.. .so what I''m trying to say is, please stop calling me Princess and call me by my name!!! I can understand your feelings, but I can''t overturn the fact that you''re still a princess, so please forgive me to still be calling you Princess. ..Alright. By the way, I do not understand who Myne-sama is who helped me from that hell. Could you mine telling me about your position? My name is Myne?Fortuna. Fortuna? Are you a child of nobles? No I''m not, and I''m a noble so to speak, but I''m not born a noble. Eh? Eehh? What does that mean? Because my wife is the first Princess of the Augusta Kingdom, so.right now I''m a noble. Wow, so you''re married to Syphid-sama..? Is that so..so Myne-sama is married to Sylphid-sama? Princess Luka''s voice seemed sad. Chapter 216 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Hime-sama, I''m going to report to King-sama that we''ve rescued you, so can you wait for a moment? .I understand. By the way, where are we? This is my Clan''s house. It''s inside the town of Lucas in the Augusta Kingdom. I know that you''ll be anxious alone, so I''ll call someone to protect you. Having said that, I called out for Captain Franz. As expected of a captain, he came here as soon as possible. Myne-sama, did you call me? Ah yes Captain Franz, there''s a request I have a for you. I briefly explained about Princess Luca''s situation and told him that I needed to head to the capital. Then, I''ll leave her to you. After saying that, I used Unique Magic?spacetime to the usual room inside the royal palace. When I pressed the button indicating that I''ve rang the bell, the usual maid came immediately. Is Myne-sama here to meet with the King? I nodded my head and answered. I''m always sorry for asking you to do this. After saying, I bowed my head. As if its her job, she immediately went out. Perhaps she went to tell the King about it. .And soon the maid came back, and behind her was the King. M-Myne are you alright?.Looks like you''re alright, and was it successful? He looked extremely nervous as he didn''t even breath when speaking. Yeah, I successfully rescued her, and we''ve never had another contact with the Demon King. I see~, I see I see~ As expected of Myne, my boy. And now that I think about it back in the Dragon case, I''m extremely sorry for bothering you that time. While the King and I were talking, I realized that the Maid was looking at us with a curious look. Hm? What''s wrong? ..Uh King-sama, there''s something I have been wanting to ask.I want to retire this month. What!? For the Chief maid to retire would be troublesome.But why? .A-actually, I''m going to get married. Hou, a marriage, that''s a first for me. If that''s the case then it can''t be helped. So who''s the lucky person? .That person..is Captain Cecil. The story of the maid continued. It seems that when I went to report previously, Captain Cecil has proposed to her. Well.I heard that she was quick to get her hands, butwhat can i say. Cecil huh.that stupid girl! Shall I fire her now! ! The King fiercely said while listening to the story. ..Please, please forgive her for that King-sama. The maid desperately begged the King for her forgiveness. Well that''s kinda obvious. If she marries, her husband would be unemployed. There''s also a reason why she picked Cecil, cause she is still an elite being a captain in the konoe knights. Alright, I''ll return to you later, but for now Myne could you bring Princess Luka with you? I''ll write a word to King Oose. I understand, I''ll bring her right away. TLN Note: Wait.is Cecil a guy or a girl again?????? Chapter 217 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) After being ordered by King-sama, I hurriedly used Unique Magic?Spacetime to connect it back to my Clan House. Going into the black vortex, I saw Luka-sama sitting there silently. Luka-sama, let us go to the royal palace. Ehh? Y-yes Myne-sama. Since it was sudden, she was still in a daze, Thus I carried her again and jumped into the black vortex. Reaching back to the royal palace, I didn''t go to King-sama, not Maid-san, but to my two wives. My~ne~k~un~ Da-Danna-sama. It was unusual for the two of them to come to me while showing their beautiful face, but their line of sight was focused on me carrying Luka-sama. Myne-kun, not only did you leave your wives alone, what are you doing over there? Flirting? Y-you''re mistaken Aisha, she''s from the Oose Kingdom, Princess Luka. .Eh? Princess Luka? The princess! Are you sure? Yes I''m sure! Right, Sylphy? Yeah, that certainly is Luka-sama, but Danna-sama why? Why are you carrying Princess Luka as such? Both of them again thought I was trying to flirt.I tried to deny their thinking but the result was a mess.. ..Uhh, it''s been awhile Syphid-sama, and congratulations on your marriage. Luka-sama who saw that I was in trouble came down and helped. Ah, it has been awhile Luka-sama, so what did our Danna-sama did to you? And why did he bring you to our palace? ..Myne-sama saved me from the binds of the demon king, and because Fahren-sama ordered him to bring me here, hence why I am here. Eh? The Demon King? That''s rightAnd Aisha, I have some important news to discuss with the both of you. After clearing the misunderstanding, all of us went into King-sama''s room. The one bringing us there is none other than maid-san. As always thank you so much. And congratulations on your upcoming wedding. Thank you so much, to you as well Myne-sama. ..Ah, yes. Thank you. Wedding? Was what Sylphy was wondering when I told her that she''s being married to Captain Cecil. ..So you''re going to be married? That sounds wonderful. Princess Luka who was deep in thoughts whispered. And congratulating Myne-sama was..? Aah, it''s because our Danna-sama is going to receive his third wife, next to me, Aisha of the Holy Bow, and the Kingdom of Ritz, Princess Sasha Lion. ..Eeh? Sasha Lion-sama?..Such enviousness. C-Captain Cecil you say?? To be able to get Metier..That poisonous girlmaking girls on the verge of tears.the enemy of all women. Seems like the maid''s name is called Metier. The anger and rage of Sylphy made the maid-san afraid and quickly walked further ahead to tell King-sama about our arrival. Since I wasn''t gone for long, I thought that King-sama was writing a letter to King Oose. Myne.that was fast? Oh, is that you Luka-dono!!? I''m sure Oose and Jack-dono will have a peace of mind seeing you being well. Myne, you did well bringing her back. And Metier, quickly bring Cecil over! ! Y-Yes, Your Majesty! Hm? Why would King-sama call Captain Cecil over? Is he really going to fire her? Not even 10 minutes have passed, I could see Metier losing her breath while holding Captain Cecil''s hands. What''s wrong Metier? I know that you''re in a hurry to be married, but I''m still working~ Seems like Captain Cecil didn''t even notice that King-sama and I was there. While looking at the bed, she looked at Metier''s eyes. Reallyhow did she even became a captain? Such a 180 from Captain Franz. Cecil, what kind of sleep talking thing are you talking about!? Is that how you can cure your illness? Is that it? Are you even prepared to hold the hands of our chief maid who has been working in our palace for many years? King-sama rubbed his eyebrows as he was in a bad mood. And with that, she finally saw our existence. I feel bad for Metier-san, but it might be better to give her a lecture. I think our Captain needs to give her a word. If it isn''t Your Majesty, and also the ever lovely Syphid-samaSo, what do you want? Cecil.never mind that, please take this to the Ritz Kingdom to King Eric. .Are you making me, a Captain, be a messenger..!! ..Are you unsatisfied with that? Then I''ll let you choose, get a demotion or be a messenger, pick which one you like. Why!? Well, because you''re not a fool. Of course I will accept this request. Also, I have another request for Your Majesty. I would like to marry Metier.and hold a ceremony. But if possible, I want the ceremony to combine with Myne-dono and Sasha Lion-sama''s marriage as well Are you stupid or something!! If you have time to say such jokes, get to Ritz right now! This is an important matter okay. Captain Cecil received the letter from King as he started screaming at her. It seems that she finally knew how important the matter is. King-sama. As I wanted to say something, the King stopped me and said. Don''t say, I know what you''re thinking. On the other hand, Sylphy was thinking, is that person even really good for Metier-san? I would think of that as well, because I have that problem as well. I do want her to be happy who I have been indebted until now. And that''s even more so for Sylphy. Aisha then said. Since we''ve heard what we needed, shall we return? TLN Note: Finally have a longer chapter XD Chapter 218 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) TLN Note: #The city of Augusta KingdomEy, you heard about the news? Hm? What is it about? Heard that Alto-sama is getting married. And that Myne-sama is going to get a new wife as well. ..You for real? Yeah, for realsies. Who is their partners? You''ll be surprised once you hear it! Apparently Alto-sama is marrying Stasha Lion-sama the Saint and gem of Ritz!. Are you serious! I''m a huge fan of Stasha Lion-sama.Grrrr, I''m so envious of Alto-sama right now. I know how you feel, but just give up. If to pick between you and Alto-sama, obviously she''ll pick the latter. Tsk, you don''t have to tell me that, obviously I know. Can''t you just let me feel envious of him for taking the jewel Princess of Ritz? Then? Who''s Myne-sama marrying with? I''m already at my limit of how jealous I''m towards him, so who''s his partner? Apparently Myne-sama''s partner is none other than the other jewel of the Ritz family, Sasha Lion-sama. .You joking right? First the Princess Knight, then Holy Bow, and now the jewel of Ritz, how much beauties is he going to steal! However, what can I say, at least their royal family is safe. The only ones who aren''t married are Prince Lewis, Prince Rectal, and Princess Aerial. And I''m sure Princess Aerials time to marry may be earlier than expected? As Sylphid-sama has just been married, the popularity of the people is concentrated, so there are a ton of people who wants to marry her. #Inside the royal palace of Augusta Kingdom So after Dear Sister, now it''s Dear Brother who''s going to get married..I guess it''s time for us to think about it as well, right? Talking to Brother Alto about marriage, the younger sister Aerial and the stepbrother Rectal were discussing. Brother Lewis, I heard that Dear Father is finding a partner for your marriage as well. What!? Rectal, what do you mean by that? I''ve heard of it from Morgue. It''s the twin Princess of Ritz, the younger sister, Sasha-sama is to be handed to you, but apparently she has some sort of destiny with Myne. ..Heh, if Myne''s the partner then it can''t be helped. As I do not have plans to fight against him. .But would Onee-san and Aisha-dono agree to a new wife? Weren''t they married not to long ago? Since Myne is recognized as a hero, there are plenty who would want to marry him. That is true, It''s better that he increases in wives, so that the number of child from Onee-san would not increase. #Kingdom of Ritz Cecil, the 2nd leader of the Konoe Knights, returned to Augusta with a reply. She was made to use the royal family''s high speed carriage, but it still took her 10 days for the reply to come. If Jack-dono is indebted to Augusta, the Kingdom of Augusta will unite with their country and they will be stronger than ever, making their first step in countering the Demon King''s army. In addition to that, the appearance of the new hero in their country would help fight back against the Demon King''s army as well. Finally, the nightmare of a war shall finally end. My daughter is also blessed with a good partner as well. Chapter 219 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) ..Well then, Jack-dono''s banishment will obviously be accepted into our country, so I should tell Cecil again, but I''m uneasy when it comes to Cecil. I wish I had Franz but.Wait, Franz.since he still doesn''t know about Myne''s skill, I can ask him to use the royal carriage to head there. Alright, after concluding those thoughts in my head, I called out to the maid chief, Metier. Sorry to bother you Metier, but could you call Myne and Sylphy here as quickly as possible? Immediately after hearing my orders, Metier brought the two of them. Now that I think about it, I need to think about Metier and Cecil''s marriage. Did you call for us King.? Ooh, you''re here Myne. Yes, Sylphy will come soon. Sorry for always relying on you, but could you go to Ritz Kingdom and bring the King and Queen of Oose here? I don''t mind that, but about my skill. About that, we can just use the royal carriage without using the skill. And if Sylphy is accompanying, then I wouldn''t have a problem. After Sylphy arrived, we went to where the royal carriage was. This was the second time riding a royal carriage. The first time was when we had that game in the spirit forest. The coachman saw as and lowered his head. Hello! According to the King''s order, Sylphy and I will have to ride this carriage to Ritz Kingdom. Yes, I have been informed, so please come aboard. As the King instructed me to hurry, we shall step it up. As the coachman said, the carriage began to run at a considerable speed. No matter how fast this carriage goes, I think it''ll still take a day before arriving to Ritz Kingdom. The coachman said as he turned his head towards the window. Yeah, I know. This is as fast as you could go. Dear Father has already told us, so you don''t have to worry. Sylphy said. The coachman was then relieved by Sylphy''s gentle reply. Unbeknownst to the coachman, I pasted Regeneration on the horses, so they kept running for the entire day, and finally we arrived at the kingdom of Ritz. There, we were waiting in line at the immigration process to enter the kingdom. Since we were sent by a royal order, we were given priority for the examination. Plus, we have the heroic name of the Princess Knight arriving, so the examination moved on quite easily. After moving to one side in the city, we waited for awhile and the only acquaintance that we know in Ritz was Kite-san, who is the captain of the soldier. Myne-done, thank you for coming, we welcome you to our kingdom. And thank you Sylphid-sama for taking the time to come here as well. Kite-san, long time no see. Can we meet with the King? We''re here to meet with King Oose. Yes, I have heard of it, but I did not expect that the two of you would come to pick them up Guided by Kite, Sylphy and I traveled through the royal palace. The atmosphere felt different from Augusta''s royal palace. Is it because they''re having a war now? Strangely, I felt like standing up even though Kite-san has guided us to a room to sit and wait. Then, Kite-san came back with someone behind him. Ooh son-in-law! ! How was your journey here? And how about Sasha Lion? Did you take a liking to her? ..I-I don''t know her well yet. I answered frankly to King Ritz to be considerate. We haven''t even had our wedding yet. No matter what, I can''t give a definitive answer yet. At best, I can comment that she is indeed a beautiful woman, and based on the position.they are at the level of Aisha and Sylphy''s beauty. I should spend more time with her and come to understand her. So I think that''s the correct answer. Your Majesty Eric, it has been a long time, I''m Sylphid?Fortuna. While having a conversation with myself in my head, Sylphy greeted from behind. I see, so Sylphy has met with King Ritz before. I heard that King-sama has brought her here before. Well indeed that is the case, as Kite-san was giving words of appreciation just now. Well, Eric-sama, I''m here to meet with Oose''s King, King Jack. Ooh, you''re talking about his exilement, I''m pleased that you''re accepting him. Jack will be delighted. Yes, our Kingdom shall accept the Oose Kingdom and Jack-sama''s family. Sylphy declared loudly. Then, a good-looking man came into the room with tears on his cheeks. Ooh, I''m truly thankful Sylphid-dono. Thank you for not only saving our daughter Luca, but also saving our family as well. No words can bear this gratitude of mine. Oh, so this is the King of Oose, Jack-sama. Luca-sama is doing fine, and she is waiting for you at Augusta. Then Jack-sama, shall we get going. Are you ready for the trip? I''ve been running away since the death of my country, so there''s nothing to prepare, we can leave soon.Eric-dono, thank you for all the help. Before you go, let me introduce my two family member to you. Oose-sama said as he invited his family. First is his wife Mineva?Oose. Then his son, Jiminy?Oose. And Luka is Jiminy''s sister. Thank you very much for all the help you gave to me. The first 30 minutes of our ride back to Augusta was Jack-sama thanking us. ..But I''m sure Jack-sama is interested in the well-being of Luca-sama. I can understand his feelings, but please can he raise his head. It''s not something that a King of a country to bow like that. With Sylphy''s hard persuasion, he finally raised his head. Thus, we headed back to Augusta. We''re back sooner than expected. As I said that, Sylphy nodded seriously. At the same time, I could hear the coachman crying. HiiiiCM-Myne-sama, Sylphid-sama. Thinking what had happened, I looked out the window, and I could see a large flock of Orcs in front of us. ..The Demon King''s army might''ve caught eyes on this carriage moving out of the royal palace. I''ll clean them up, so please proceed without hesitation. I then jumped off the carriage and casted body strengthening skills onto myself. Then, I continously struck Range Magic?Maximum Fire Range Magic?Maximum Wind Range Magic?Maximum Water and Range Magic?Maximum Earth onto the oncoming flocks of orc. One after another, I threw the fallen Orcs into my storage bag. Since Orc''s meat can sell for a price, I''m sure the Butcher Ojii-san would be pleased. The Alchemist Onii-san would also want the testicles of the Orcs. ..Danna-sama, thank you for the hard work. After hearing Sylphy''s soothing voice, my tension was blown away. Hah, it was an unexpected situation, but we should be able to return to Augusta. As soon as I get into the carriage, the carriage ran at a constant fast pace. After that incident, there were no particular troubles, and we safely arrived in Augusta Kingdom. TLN Note: Gee gee, a long chapter !!! Author''s Note: Thank you for always reading Cut and Paste. Please see my twitter (@sakuya_Live) for constant updates. I''m planning to do some surveys for the upcoming updates. Even though we''ve already announced this in twitter, but the release of book 2 is coming out on the 10th of January 2018. Chapter 220 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) After safely arriving the kingdom even with the Orc''s attack, Jack-sama would finally be able to meet with Fahren-sama. Morgue who was waiting for our arrival was surprised by how fast we''ve arrived. Seems like King-sama has ordered him to do so. Ooh, Myne-dono and Sylphid-dono, thank you for your hard work. I can see that you have safely brought Jack-dono back. Fahren-sama is awaiting for your arrival, so I am here to guide you to Your Majesty. After Morgue-san brought the family of Oose with him, Sylphy and I went to our room inside the royal palace. Feeling a presence inside the room, Sylphy drew her Linus Sword out. ..Hi-Hime-sama, it''s me, Aisha. It was Waffle, Sasha and Aisha who was inside the room. The fact that Aisha and co is here indicates that Brother-san has returned to the capital earlier than us. Myne-sama, Sylphid-sama, it seems that you''re unscathed. You surprised us, we didn''t expect Myne-kun and Hime-sama to come back from Ritz at such a fast pace. Since it was an urgent request from King-sama, so hence why we had to hurry, I''m sorry. As I said that, Aisha shrugged her shoulders as if saying What can I do with you. It seems like Myne-sama is a busy person. Sasha said as she looked at my direction. Waffle, come here. With my hands out, Waffle barked and jumped onto my hand, and on top of my head. Myne, I''m bored~ He said as he tapped on my head several times. Sorry Waffle. But any business is almost done.so let''s go back and have a bath. After saying that, Waffle started wagging his tail indicating that he was happy about it. Seeing that, Sylphy asked. Waffle, what happened that made you so excited? I told Waffle that we''ll be going home for a bath. I answered Sylphy''s question. A, a bath!!? There is a bath in Myne-sama''s home? Instead of Sylphy replying, Sasha was the one who answered with a surprised look. Yeah, we have an amazing bathroom, even more amazing than our royal family''s bathroom! Without holding back, Sylphy answered Sasha''s question. Danna-sama, Waffle, can I tag along as well? Eeh? Sylphid-sama will go together? Yeah, obviously. Is it bad for husband and wife to go in? If Sahsa Lion-sama wants, you can join us as well? ..Auau, together? Please allow me to join as well~ Aisha cutted and answered. That''s good, we can understand each other immediately if we''re naked together, and our bathroom has a special function as well in which it''ll make you feel good Sasha Lion-sama kept staring back at me with her face all red and whispered to Sylphy. I''ll think about it. ..Sounds like I''m going to be surrounded by extremely beautiful people in the bath. Uhmm, before going back, can I meet with King-sama first. I then hurriedly went out of the room and avoided their conversation. ..I think it''s around here. Unexpectedly, King-sama and Jack-sama weren''t there. .Don''t tell me! Inside King-sama''s office.? Right, it should be there. Or more like it couldn''t be anywhere else but there. Hm? Wait a minute, I can just use Map. There they are! So they are inside the office. ..Alright, let''s go there then. Knock knock. Then, I could hear King-sama calling out. .Who''s that? I''m busy right now, so if it isn''t urgent, could you please meet me after this. It''s me, Myne. It''s about time for me to head home, but I have something to talk about before I leave. Fumu, alright, come in. After coming in, I could see the both of them chatting about. Then finding a seat further away where Luka-sama was sitting, I sat there. Ooh, Myne-dono, I''m greatly indebted by you. So, Fahren-dono.will you accept the talk about Luka''s marriage? Eh? Luka-sama is getting married?.By who? I myself have no issues with it, but it all boils down to whether the person herself wants it right? Yeah, that''s right. The person herself has the final decision. It''s the same with my marriage, but why would someone else wanna go ahead with the relationship? So Luka, how about it? It''s not a bad idea right? Then, Luka-sama softly said. ..It is not, if possible I would like to have Myne-sama''s hands Eeeeeeehhhh!?! MMe? I''m sure it''s impossible. But it''s not like I hate her or anything. I already have a new wife, Sasha, who is going to stay with me, but to add another person is kind of. Myne huh? I have no qualms about it, but he recently has a new wife now. And having one more is a little. King-sama had the same thoughts as me, and as she heard that, her expression became even worse. Lu-Luka-sama, I''m extremely happy about how you feel about me but, as Fahren-sama said, I already have 3 wives as is. ..S-so if you have any other people of interest, please consider that as well, it would make me happy as well. Actually, there''s His Highness Lewis that isn''t married yet. After answering her, Jack-sama then said after considering our conversation. I see, Lewis-dono huh.he''s kind and he''s an expert in alchemist, not a bad partner right? All of us nodded as well. .Yeap, I''m sure Prince Lewis would be happy as well. But as soon as we said that, Luka-sama peeped at me before nodding her head. Fahren-sama who saw that immediately called Metier-san to bring Lewis-dono over. ..Then, I shall take my leave. TLN Note: NOOOO!!! JUST GET HER MAN!!! WHY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Chapter 221 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Featured Image: Oh look its sasha, no wait its LALATINA!!!!!!! Hoe~, So Prince Lewis and Luka-sama huh. Hm.a nice pair. Since Prince Lewis would come to my house to visit, so I''m sure the both of them would come to our house and have fun. Sorry for the wait guys! Let''s go back. Moving from the office back to the room, I called out to my family. Myne-kun, is it all done? Yeah, we''re done here. After some simple chat with Aisha, I immediately used Unique Magic?Spacetime back to our Clan House. All of us went into the black vortex one by one, and Sasha who saw us doing that followed suit in a slightly afraid manner. Alright, hopefully she''ll get used to it. This is.Myne-sama''s house.? Yeah, that''s right. Sasha Lion-dono, let me give you a tour of our home. After we arrived, Sylphy brought Sasha around the house. And we have decided that Sasha''s room to be slightly further away from mine. ..This is our pride and joy of a bathroom. Wow, this is indeed a splendid bathroom. It is true that even with all of us going in, we still have enough space to move around. I could hear Sylphy and Sasha''s conversation though it was soft. Seems like the conversation is about the bathroom. Hm? So it''s decided that Sasha is going in with us to the bathroom? When Aisha went inside with us, she didn''t mind because they were friends before, but I didn''t expect Sylphy to not mind about it. Same goes with Sasha as well. I remembered back the time when Aisha and Sylphy went into the bath with me for the first time, they were patting Waffle like crazy. If others know that I''m taking a bath with Aisha and Sylphy who is regarded as one of the most beautiful persons in the world, and now Sasha is also coming in, they''re going to be extremely envious. Speaking of which, I remember it caused an entanglement with Lyle. It''s not a joke, he might get killed for that. If the marriage with Sasha is announced, I feel that a horrible problem is likely to occur again. I can understand why he would be like that, since I would marry another beauty. .Myne-kun, are you alright? Aisha who looked and me and was worried asked. Yeah, I''m fine. Hey Aisha, for Sasha''s welcoming party, let''s use that ingredient. The ingredient that I mentioned is one I got from the divine spirit forest called the catfish. Due to its extreme difficulty of obtaining such food, King-sama has asked many to get such food from many for a high price. Alright I got it, I''ll prepare it right now. The catfish that I defeated is huge. So, without it going bad, I placed it inside the storage bag where time doesn''t move inside. This should be enough for our entire family. After nodding, Aisha went into the kitchen and Sylphy came slightly after she left. Danna-sama, I wish to head for bath. I got it, I''ll set it up right away. Waffle who heard the word bath immediately stood up from his nap and answered. Wafu, I shall go as well~ Waffle who came down from my head went with me to the bathroom. Then I set the usual pebbles on the designated places. Waffle, is the heat okay for you? Wafu, it''s a little lukewarm. Hmm, since Sasha is heading in as well, so can you bear with this for now? Aisha, Sylphy wants to soak in the bath right now, so can I go in first? Using Telepathy on the both of them, they agreed and I took off my clothes and we went inside the bath. Wafuwafwa~~fu? Waffle did his usual tail paddling trick around the bath. Then, I noticed someone inside the changing room, it''s Aisha and co. Myne-kun, we''re coming in. As I thought, Aisha came in, and after her was Sasha with a bath towel wrapped around her curvy body. And I can see her face bright red. .Next came in Sylphy and she said to Sasha. Sasha Lion-dono, why wear a bath towel in a bathroom? Come on, take it out. and there she pulled them off. Kyaa!! What are you doing Sylphid-sama! Obviously, her bare skin was shown in front of us.And her huge breast bounced when the towel was removed. Then, Sylphy immediately went inside. Can''t be helped, I should leave now. If I leave her there, she''ll catch a cold. Sasha, come back here, I''ll leave so you can enter~ Chapter 222 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) Featured Image: A very H18+ scene and its going to be banned from google adsense.but who cares ???? Sorry to bother you Myne-dono, but this is a mission from the capital. ..Hm? This voice.Don''t tell me. After Myne-kun has left the bath, soon after Sasha Lion-sama returned. You can''t do that Sasha-sama, kicking the head of the house out. Bu-but, I''m embarrassed about it. I know that you''re shy, but do you intend for your family to not have a child? Instead of me answering, Hime-sama gave Sasha-sama a notice. Even though she was so shy in the beginning as well. No, that''s not what I meant! The blood of the Ritz Family shall continue for generations! That''s right, the child born by Sasha-sama will probably belong to the Ritz family. Stasha-sama and Alto-sama''s child would probably belong to Augusta. In other words, Sasha-sama needs to have a baby. Of course, my child with Myne-kun will belong to Augusta.that''s a given. Well then, I''ll call Myne-kun back, is that fine with you Sasha-sama? .Y-yes, I understand. Having said that, I went out of the bathtub and went to call Myne-kun. It''s a tad bit shameful to walk out naked, so I wrapped a bath towel around my lower to upper body, just above my breast, then wrapped up my hair with another smaller towel. (TLN Note: Close enough) Myne-kun~ Where could he be? He would either be in his room, or in the living room.. What''s wrong Aisha? While I was thinking about where he was, he suddenly called out to me from behind. Aah, will you come back to the bath? We''ve convinced Sasha-sama to do so~ Eh? You sure that Sasha doesn''t mind? It''s fine already, she said that she wanted to have a child with you, so having to bath with you wouldn''t be as embarrassing as that, now would it? Also, tonight should be my turn but, we want to change Sasha-sama''s thinking. I grabbed Myne-kun''s hand and returned to the bath. Thank you for waiting. I purposely bowed down to them. And obviously, the bath towels were taken off when I was inside the changing room, Naturally Myne-kun has seen me naked, so I don''t mind it anymore. Can Myne-kun head inside first? After urging him to do so, he was immersed in the bath. D-Danna-sama, isn''t it a bit lukewarm? Fufu, I think Myne-kun intentionally made it as such today. Since he doesn''t know how Sasha-sama likes it. Yeap, how about Sasha? Yeah, I wish it would be a little bit warmer. Alright, I''ll raise the temperature then. Myne said as he began to change the pebbles around the bath, and soon the temperature of the entire bath increases. Eh, Eh? What''s going on? Sasha-sama who doesn''t know what''s happening was surprised and tilted her neck. Sasha.This is one of my skills. Wow? Myne-sama.so it wasn''t just that movement skill? After we got out from the bath, Aisha and Sylphy pushed Sasha into my room. I thought that I''m going to be sleeping with Aisha today Sasha-sama, good luck. Don''t mind, Danna-sama is very kind. I could hear them whispering from outside the room. ..I see, so it''s that kind of thing. When she entered the room, I called out to her who wasn''t moving. Sasha.come here. Then, Sasha walked towards my bed with a mechanical movement. Before she came to my bed, I took off my pajamas. My-Myne-sama..please take care of me. Even under such circumstances, she comes into the bed with such grace. Having our backs touchedplease give a child to Sasha. TLN Note: Please buy the full game to continue the story. Chapter 223 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria!!!(P.S Sin was so mad that I spelled his name wrong XD) I''m sure if he puts his hands on my wives, he''ll never hear the end of it. As I''m not worried about Aisha and Sylphy as they will be fine, but I must tell Sasha about that dangerous person. After confirming that Captain Cecil has returned, I called him and our entire family together, awaiting for my words. This is a statement from Garnet-sama. Maiya seems to be in danger and she wants you to come with me. After hearing my words, Aisha and Sylphy opened their eyes wide. That''s to be expected as if they heard that an acquaintance of them is going to die soon, they''ll feel depressed. That''s why I''ll be going to the royal palace now. After saying so, I used Unique Magic?Spacetime. D-Danna-sama, can I follow you as well? Right, I can understand her anxiousness as she knows Maiya as well. I silently placed my hand onto Sylphy''s shoulder and nodded. She smiled then hugged me. Then, we''ll be going now. If there''s anything just call me using Telepathy. Sasha who was listening onto the conversation showed a confused look. Oh right, I forgot that Sasha doesn''t have Telepathy. I wondered how we''re gonna converse but there''s no time, so we jumped into the black vortex for now. As soon as we entered, we arrived into our usual room and Sylphy immediately called Metier-san by going out of the room. I rushed and chased after her. After coming to the depths of the royal palace, we stopped in front of a huge door. Dear Mother, it is I, Sylphy, and I have brought Danna-sama with me. Hearing her voice from behind the door, we heard loud footsteps. Myne-kun! Glad that you came, let''s go to Maiya right away! Garnet-sama, i-is Maiya-san really not feeling well? Though my clairvoyance doesn''t show too far into the future, but it might be around lunch of today. As who Maiya-san is, she is Garnet-sama''s friend. Maiya, it is I, I''m coming in. Maiya-san, it''s Myne. Aah, glad you came, as promised please use my skills. I understand, please excuse me. C NameMaiya?Kishimoto ̣֣36 RaceHume GenderFemale Age41 years old OccupationAugusta''s Great Alchemist Skill Smelting?Strong Magic Cloak Appraisal?Total ١󣦡 C I Cut the skills as told by Maiya-san. I didn''t expect that I can cut the hero''s skill that is unreadable? I have finished cutting it all. After reporting to her, Maiya-san chuckled. So you really can take my skills Later I''ll teach you how to use Magic Cloak and Communicate with the Goddess So don''t go back until then. Chapter 224 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice!!!!! Also thank you so much Lupus Umbras for the 20$ Lets welcome our new highest tier patron..Alice!!! Alright then, let me explain a few things about my skills. The most important should be the Magic Cloak. What this skill does is that you can cast a magic onto a specific object. For example, if say you cast a Maximum Magic on your body, your opponent will receive said magic if they so as just touch your body. What''s more, the effect is active so as long as the user does not cancel it. You have a lot of magic in your arsenal right? I''m sure this''ll be a huge help for you. ..Heh, this is indeed a wonderful skill. If I have this against Xanadu, it''ll be an easy victory. And I don''t think Smelting needs to be explained right? Since I''m going to use it to get more skills. Ah, wait a minute. Doesn''t that mean I can use smelting and fix my starting dagger? Let''s immediately use it then, I wonder what happens if I mix Appraisal?Total + Appraisal?Total? As for Communicating with the Goddess, is literally a skill that allows you to talk to a goddess. .I don''t think I''ll feel relieve talking to a goddess. By the way Maiya-san, you look like you''re doing well? Aah, as you can tell I am. It''s just that Garnet peek into my future and got a little frantic. I understand, if there''s anything else you need, you can just use Telepathy to find me. You still have the skill with you right? Yeah, still have it. If I''m in any danger, I''ll be sure to call you. .I see, so it''s not like she''s gone right now. Anyhow, this Magic Cloak skill is incredible. I''ll be sure to pay back the deed Xanadu has done to Luka-sama. What magic skills should I use.ah I have that instant death skill.No wait, I don''t want him to die immediately, I want him to pay the sins that he''s committed. Then how about the Annihilation Magic that I''d gotten from the demon king? If it''s that.I''m sure he''ll suffer. What I found out after fighting with him was that I would be attacked before realizing it. So if he ever touches me with the magic on me, he''ll probably lose his arms, or his legs, making it difficult for him to live. That would be a reasonable punishment. Hm, it''s not bad to find out where Xanadu is using Map. I have to teach him a lesson. However, I still have a lot of work to do. Since I have the Smithing now, I can finally start working on the dagger of beginning that has been a problem for me since some time ago. Lightning Edge and the Steel Dagger are both good weapons, but if I am to face with strong opponents such as the demon king, it would be better to upgrade my equipments further. C NameBeginner''s Dagger Attack10 ClassUnclassified AttributeGrowth Special AttackNone Required MaterialsTroll Leather10Iron Ingot20Advanced Magic Stone C Since I don''t have any troll leather, I can just ask Prince Lewis for it. And the iron ingots can be obtained if I just go to the smithing house in Lucas. And I already have an advanced magic stone from the High Orc. This is unexpectedly easy.. So first I should get in touch with Aisha with Telepathy. Aisha, can you hear me? Yeap, loud and clear Myne, what''s up? I want you to go to the Rock''s family and buy as much iron ingots as you can. I''m going to make the beginner''s dagger as soon as I reach home. So you can finally make it, I understand, only the iron ingots? Yeap, that''s all I need. Alright, this is done. Let''s head back home. Myne-dono, have you already been in the royal capital? If you don''t mind, can you have a showdown with me? It was Captain Cecil who called out to me. To have a bout.Does that mean she wants me to test the magic cloak? I don''t particularly mind Captain Cecil, but if we''re doing it then I''ll be serious as well, you alright with that? Aah, of course I''m fine with that. But are you sure? I''ll give my all as the captain of the 2nd konoe knights, so I might leave some wounds if you''re not serious. Chapter 225 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice!!!!! Also thank you so much Lupus Umbras for the 20$ TLN NOte: OH MY GOD I FORGOT CECIL IS A GIRL! Against Captain Cecil with her face full of confidence, handed me a mock battle sword. Uhm, I only use daggers. Ah my bad, well you can use this instead. Captain Cecil then threw a wooden dagger while laughing. I lightly jumped and caught the dagger thrown slightly off target, then simultaneously used Magic Cloak. At first I intended to use magic to weaken his strength, but I changed my mind after looking at her attitude and decided to cast Maximum Magic. However, it''s the lowest killing effect out of all the maximum magic, the Wide Range Magic?Maximum Water. It should be fine right? Since nothing has changed even after activating the skill. Welp, I''ll find out after she touches it. Hey, can you hear about it? Apparently Captain Cecil is having a mock battle with Myne-dono. Aah, recently Captain Cecil has been running around for errands these days, so I''m sure she''s enthusiastic about this fight. Is she trying to appeal to Fahren-sama while fighting against the famous hero, Myne-dono? Eh? What did this Cecil do after I returned! I''m sorry Metier, have you seen Danna-sama? .If it isn''t Syphid-sama. I''m apologize but I haven''t seen them, however I have heard that he is having a mock battle with Captain Cecil. What? Now that is interesting, Metier, can you lead the way, I wanna watch. Yes..Hime-sama. Danna-sama~~~~! Eh? Sylphy, what''s the matter? Calmly looking around my surroundings, I realized that there were a lot of spectators, including Sylphy. Then, Captain Cecil held out her long spear while listening to the situation. If there''s so many spectator, I can''t use my skill then. Since I don''t want to show Magic Cloak, but it can''t be helped because the battle has already begun. Let''s not think about any unnecessary thoughts, as I rushed towards her. Previously I would charge more carefully, but with Magic Cloak, I''m much reliant on it. ..Myne.can you hear me Myne? This voice.Maiya-san? Yeap it''s Maiya. Listen here Myne, the Magic Cloak doesn''t just limit to your own body. You can specify it at anything (object). For example a doorknob. If someone opens the door, then they will be hit by the magic. ..Ohh, I didn''t know you could do that. Which means if I put it on my dagger. Captain Cecil has been rushing with a fierce momentum while holding her spear as I was thinking up of new ideas. Eat this~~, Martial Arts: Twin Blast! Captain Cecil cried while charging her skill, but I used Magic Cloak on my dagger with wind magic, and used it to make contact with her spear. Martial Arts: Dancing Bite! Dancing Bite isn''t a one shot kill martial art unlike the Shark Glow, but an arts that deals multiple hits with the dagger. As the martial arts released by Captain Cecil was also an art that hits multiple times, I used this in corresponds to it. Though the weight of the blow is lower compared to Shark Glow, but it deals continuously, so the advantage can be nulled. When my dagger and her spear clashed, a shrilling sound was heard, and it shattered Captain Cecil''s spear. Perhaps the weapon was broken by the effect of Magic Cloak as it makes much more sense that the dagger would break first. Tsk, consider yourself lucky. said Captain Cecil as she left the arena Danna-sama, good work out there. Since the battle has been decided, Sylphy held me a towel and ran over to me. Perhaps she heard Captain Cecil''s tongue clicked, so Sylphy scolded him with the appearance of a demon. Hou Cecil, do you have any complaints with Danna-sama? Would you want to duel with me then? Of course with real swords. Hmm, the sights around us hurts. Even after getting married, Sylphy''s popularity is still high especially as a former knight, and the harsh line of sight for me who monopolizes her. Especially Captain Cecil who just fought with me as she gazes at me with eyes of killing intent. What is it Cecil? Why are you showing such eyes to Danna-sama? As it started to become a vicious atmosphere, Metier-san broke in. Cecil..Fahren-sama has promised to have us married, so what are you doing! ! Then I could hear Metier-san''s cry slightly further from here. Oi, did you just hear, Captain Cecil has laid her fangs on Metier-san? I''m shocked, II actually liked her Isn''t it because the captain has been sent for errands? Such voices can be heard from around us. Since we''re done with Cecil, let''s go back Danna-sama. .Uhh, yeah you''re right. Since I''ve met up with Maiy-san as well, we can go back. Sylphy then pulled my arms as we left the arena. Yeap, there is no need to stay here since Maiya-san looks fine. Chapter 226 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice!!!!! Also thank you so much Lupus Umbras for the 20$ Since I''ve met with Maiya-san, and also said hi to Garnet-sama, it was about time for us to head back home. We also had to talk about Luka-sama and her getting married as well. Welcome back Myne-kun, Hime-sama. How was Maiya-sama doing? After Aisha greeted us home, she asked. I''m back Aisha. Well, Maiya-san is doing well, for now that is. Ah and sorry for interrupting but I have something to discuss with all of you, so can you come over to my room? Eh? Eeeh? Maiya-sama is well, a discussion? I''m fine with it, let''s go now. No, Sasha can stay. ..I understand. Danna-sama, why the sudden family meeting? Is it about Maiya? .No, that''s not it. While speaking with Sylphy, Aisha brought Kuu along as well. Myne-kun, I''m here. After they''ve gathered, I sat at where I stood. Thanks the two of you.And about the discussion.it''s actually about Luka-sama. Luka-sama? Yeah, after rescuing her and using Appraisal on her.I could see that she was bearing the child of Xanadu. So what I did after having the consent from her, I Cut the pregnant state and pasted it on a pebble. So what I would like to discuss between the two of you is what do I do with this pregnancy condition. W-wait just a second Danna-sama, so you''ve already Cut it? Sylphy asked in a panic tone. I wonder why? Yeah, I''ve already Cut it though. ..I-I see. Why? No nothing really, so Danna-sama just wants to discuss about this pregnancy state? Yeap, that''s right. I wanted to listen to the opinions of both of you, on whether to paste it on Xanadu or erasing it with a double cut. Wait a minute Danna-sama, I just had a thought, but is the baby still alive? Eh? I''m pretty sure it has passed away. I knew it.so hence why you want to consult it with us? Myne-kun, wouldn''t it be better to talk this out with Luka-sama as well? Aisha then answered, where Sylphy also agreed. Ah, that''s true. Instead of having a discussion here, we should ask her as well, as expected of my wife. Then let''s go to the palace again. The people who would be there are me, Sylphy, Aisha, and Luka-sama. After everyone nodded in agreement, I used Unique Magic?Spacetime without further ado. Since we''re going out, should we tell Sasha about it? As everyone has head inside the black vortex, I suddenly remembered and went to Sasha''s room. Knocking on her door, I called out to her again. Sasha, I''m sorry but we''re going to the royal palace now, so can you keep watch with Waffle? .Yes, I understand. Waffle, I''ll leave the house to you, and if anything happens just contact me okay? Wafu! Leave it to me! After you come back, let''s go for a bath. I got it, after I''m back okay. Well then, we''ll be heading off. Yes, have a safe trip Myne-sama. Sasha waving us goodbye, we once again head off to the royal palace. After coming to the familiar room, the two of them weren''t here, I guess they went to find Luka-sama. Sylphy, Aisha where are you? Myne-kun, Hime-sama is asking King-sama to lend us a room, so please wait there for awhile. After waiting, I could hear them from outside. Phew, you came. After knocking the door, Sylphy opened the door and came in. Sorry for the wait Danna-sama. After asking Dear Father to lend me a room, he asked me to just use this room instead. Then looking closely, I could see Luka-sama looking around the surrounding of the room. ..Uh-uhmm, do you need something from me? Yeah, actually I wanted to talk to you about the children that you had, and have your opinion about it. Chapter 227 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice!!!!! Also thank you so much Lupus Umbras for the 20$ Featured Image: Yuri on ice Danna-sama, sorry for the wait. After asking Dear Father to lend me a room, I was told that I could use this room, so let''s discuss it here. Originally, this room is located away from the royal palace and not many people usually comes here. So it''s a good place to use for this scenario. If you look closely, Luka-sama has been eyeing around the room. ..Uh-uhmm, do you need anything from me? .If possible, I would like to leave soon as I was promised to have tea with Lewis after this.. This is a bad timing. Even more so when we are the reason why we wanted Luka-sama and Prince Lewis to be together. Oh, if that''s the case, we can do this after your arrangements with Lewis-sama. When I said so with a smile, Luka-sama smiled brightly and asked again. Yes, thank you very much.then I shall excuse myself. Luka-sama left after bowing like a princess. Looking at the back view of her walking away reminded me of how much hatred I have for Xanadu. (..Myne-sama really is a kind and gentle person?) I''m so envious of Syphid-sama, to have such an amazing husband all to herself. In return, I have. Hello Luka-sama! You don''t look too good? Le-lewis-sama! What is it? Ah no, since you weren''t at the room that we were suppose to meet, I went around finding for you. Oh, I-I''m terribly sorry.for wasting your time! No no no, it''s all good if you''re fine. (Lewis-sama is also a gentle and kind person. I wonder if everyone in Augusta is like that.) ..If you''re fine, would you like to have tea with me? Nodding in approval to Lewis-sama''s proposal, I followed behind him to the room. As soon as we arrived the room, Lewis-sama pulled out a chair and sat there. Lewis-sama was satisfied when I sat down on the chair opposite of him. After being seated, a maid came and served us some beautiful looking cup. The drink was scarlet in colour.A colour which I have never seen before back in Oose. Lewis-sama, may I ask, what kind of drink this is? This is a drink called black tea which is something served back at my dear mother''s hometown. It is something that Dear Mother and her friend, Maiya-dono loves to drink. Please add as much sugar cubes as you like as well. Following Lewis-sama''s instruction, I first put a few sugar cubes into the black tea. ..Aah, delicious. Does it suit your taste bud? You could also add in some milk to make it even more delicious. Hearing compliments from me, Lewis-sama had a face full of joy as he showed me more ways to drink this black tea. Thus, I added quite a bit of milk and stirred it, then placed it near my lips and took a sip off of it. The taste was slightly different from before, but it was delicious nonetheless. ..Phew, Augusta Kingdom is unfair. To have such a wonderful drink. I can see that you''re enjoying it, I''m glad. Lewis-sama said as he smiled sweetly. Yes, it is truly delicious. It is certainly unfair of Augusta to have these many wonderful drinks. After answering him with a joke Lewis-sama looked slightly frantic. N-no, this drink can only be made by me and Maiya-dono, so not many people in Augusta could drink this. I-Is that so. Lewis-sama is incredible for being able to do that. N-no, th-that''s giving me too much credit.Since I do not have what my brother or my sister has when it comes to martial arts, I focused more on alchemy. If this doesn''t bother you, could I perhaps enlighten you with a present? ..Well! What could it be. It''s this, it''s a bracelet that I and Maiya-dono made together.it even has the storage function. So it''s similar to the storage bag? That''s right. What''s more, the capacity is limitless, and time doesn''t travel when you put items inside of it. Wow, I''m happy to receive such a gift from you, thank you very much. May I wear this bracelet now? After saying that, I laid my right hand in front of him. Then, with a bright red face, he gently put the bracelet onto my hands. T-thank you.so much. No, I''m glad that you''re happy with this. By the way.. I heard about this from your father, but apparently I''m going to marry you? Do you know about this? .Y-yes, I was informed about this. Is that so..can I be your partner then? Luka-sama, can you marry me, not because of our parents? I''m not as good as my siblings, and even though I''m not worthy of a person like you.but I can guarantee your happiness if you give me your hands. Chapter 228 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! ..Yes, I should be the one being thankful for Lewis-sama to accept an improper woman like me. W-why would you say that! It''s hard to find someone as amazing as Luka-sama. ..T-To be honest..while I was being captured by Xanadu, I was made as a slave. I was able to deal with it because Myne-sama saved me, and even took out the child that was inside me. What did you say! ! ! Are you sure? Those darn demons. Hence why I asked whether Lewis-sama would want to marry someone like me. Luka-sama, I would still not change my mind. Rather, I could feel the pain that you''re going through, so it gives me the opportunity to make you happy. No! I will do it! .Lewis-sama, then my hand shall be yours. I will accept your marriage proposal, and I want to live with you all my life. Lewis-sama.he shall be my life mate.To love a person like me even after knowing my circumstances. Such a kind person. Ah, Luka-sama, does anyone know about this? Only Myne-sama, Pillows, Sylphid-sama, and Aisha-sama. Then I''ll inform this to my father and my brothers. Lewis-sama..I''m sorry but if you would. Since we''re going to be married, let''s drop the honorifics. Instead of calling me with sama, you can just call me Lewis by all means. .Yes, then Lewis.Can you also call me Luka as well? Yes!, Luka. We will absolutely be happy together! Now that I think about it, Brother-In-Law came just awhile ago right, and I have something I would like to discuss with him. Then Luka, after this we can report our marriage to our fathers. I understand, after speaking with Myne-sama, I shall meet with you again. (He''s probably in the same room) I decided to head to the room where I though brother-in-law would naturally be in. ..Knock knock. Excuse me, it''s me Lewis. Myne-san, sister, are you inside? Oh, it''s just Lewis.yeah we''re both inside. Aah, sister, I would like to talk with you about Luka for awhile, is that alright with you? ..Luka? Aah, come inside for the time being. I''m sorry sister. Well, just sit. Prince Lewis, what seems to be the matter? Aah, Myne, it''s about Luka, is it true that she has a demon child inside of her?! .. .Yeah, that''s right. Where did you hear that from? From the person herself. .Isee. From Luka-sama. I''ve already Cut the pregnant status from her, but it''s no doubt that she was once pregnant. I see..I wanted it to be wrong if possible. Yeah, I would think so as well. By the way, is there any progress with Luka-sama? Yeah, so you know that Father wants Luka to marry me? Yeah, I know. Just now, I''ve proposed to her. Aah, you did well Lewis! And what was her response? Yes, she accepted. Ooh, congratulations. Please make Luka-sama happy. Oh but of course I will make her the happiest woman in the world. S-so, I do not need to bother with the child anymore? Yeah, it''s without a doubt that I''ve cut it. So the next time she gets pregnant, it''s definitely from Prince Lewis, so please rest assured. And so, I have a request from you Myneif possible could you come with me to report to my Father and Jack-sama? Ah yeah I don''t mind.but did you get Luka-sama''s consent? ..Of course I wouldn''t do that if it would make her sad. That is true, well I shall follow. After saying that, I opened Map and started to look for where the two of them were. Looking at the office was a start, and yeap they''re there. Lewis-sama who looked at me walk out of the room hurriedly chased up and asked. W-wait a minute, where are you going? The office? It seems that they''re there. I see, and how did you know? I have a skill that tells me. Myne really can do anything huh Well, let''s go. Knock knock. Prince Lewis knocked on the office door, and we could hear Fahren-sama''s voice. It''s Lewis. Father, I have something to tell you. Oh, is it something that you need to tell me now? I''m talking to King Oose now though. If Jack-sama is there, it''ll be even better. Father! Please give me some time, it''s an important news. I got it, I got it. It''s rare for you to speak up. Understanding that it was an important story, Fahren-sama was the one who opened the door. Ooh, I didn''t know Myne is here as well, come in both of you. M-Myne-dono! I''m indebted to you. As soon as I got inside, Jack-sama gave me a very polite word of gratitude, and while he was speaking to me, I sat down and started talking to him as well. Myne-dono, it''s about Luka.as I told you before, couldn''t you consider and marry my daughter? I remember she likes you as well. W-What!? I thought this story was done!! Jack-sama, as I''ve said before, I already have my wives, so I''m very sorry After saying that much, I looked towards Prince Lewis. It seems that he''s tighten his lips and shook his shoulder. Well, I guess that''s about it. And so! Myne-dono. Right now, you are married to the Princess'' of Augusta and Ritz. If the Princess of Oose is married to you, the cooperation of all three country will increase in the name of Myne-dono. Then, we can finally make a huge comeback towards the demon army. There''s nothing else I could say if Laurasia can come back after that. Jack-sama said everything he wanted to say, and in response to that Fahren-sama answered. Laurasia huh.You mean the Princess Maiden Sheila? I can understand what they''re thinking, and it is a good idea. However, it''s difficult if the intention of said person isn''t involved at all. I''m very sorry Jack-sama, but I have no desire to have anymore wives. After refusing once more, Fahren-sama opened his mouth. So Lewis, what is it that you wanted to talk about? After hearing that story, it is hard to talk to you about this.but it''s about the marriage with Luka, I''m thinking of accepting it. Also, since Luka herself has officially accepted the proposal, I came here the report.and uh. I see, that is good news. Uhmm, about Luka-sama.after helping her, I''ve checked her status but.she was holding the son of the demon. However, I''ve already taken out the child using my skill, so it won''t be born anymore. Since it is an important matter, I thought that I should tell it to everyone here. After saying that, Jack-sama got onto his knees, and cried in a loud voice with huge tears forming from his eyes. Lewis, even after knowing that fact, you still accepted Luka? Fahren-sama squeezes Prince Lewis. Then, Prince Lewis stood up and looked straight at the eyes of Fahren-sama and answered. Yes, precisely. And also, please raise your face Father-in-law. No.can you give Luka to me? Lewis, are you sure? Are you really sure that you will take Luka? She''s a really kind child, so she''ll definitely be a wonderful bride. She can be foolish at times, but please make that child happy. ..Yes, I will definitely do that. Father, I want to build a new house in Lukas, is that alright with you? Since dear sister is there, and Sasha-sama as well, I wonder if it''s best to have Luka hang out with the same sex. .Huh?? This is a first for me as well. Then our story is done. Thank you so much for taking the time to talk with me father. After Prince Lewis said so, he left and I frantically bowed and thanked them before leaving. Yeah, it''s natural for both of them to understand Luka-sama''s situation, and I was sure that no one else would know it, only Pillows, Sylphy, and Aisha. Hmm, alright, thank you for being here with me Myne. Phew, I''m glad that everything went well. Prince Lewis, congratulations on your engagement. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 229 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Lewis-sama, our conversation has diverted a little, but there is something I would like to ask from you. A request? Sure, what is it about Myne? Oh no no, it''s not something important but.I was wondering if you can help skin some monster skins? Haha, is that so? Of course I can. Since you have them now, we can do it immediately. Come with me. Having the good natured Lewis-sama willingly give his materials to me, he asked me to follow me. After awhile, we arrived at his clan house. His clan house it totally different from ours, where it looks like a huge Alchemist shop instead of a house. By the way Myne, don''t you want to take out your materials? While thinking about it, Lewis-sama has already prepared everything in front of me. Hurriedly, I took out 10 troll skins. I-Is this from trolls? Asking me is the right call, those are really hard to skin. While being impressed, Lewis-sama slowly performed his alchemy work. Then, he removed the excess parts which were unnecessary for the skin from the trolls, and not even 30 minutes have passed and he has completed his work. Alright, it''s completed. If you don''t mind me asking, what are you gonna do with these? After placing the leathers back into my storage bag, I answered. Thank you so much. For these, it''s something that I saw when I used Appraisal skill on the weaponsmith, and what these materials are for. I took the beginner''s dagger and placed it on top of the table. It''s to improve this dagger. .Improve? Don''t you mean upgrade? But how? I would need to gather specific materials and use alchemy to improve the dagger. Probably to transform the dagger into an even more powerful weapon. I see. So one of those material is that skin..Could you let me see for a second? Ah yeah sure, go ahead. You''re bringing these back right? Yeah, that''s what I''m planning to do. Lewis-sama began examining the dagger. From the looks of it, it seems to be an ordinary weapon. The black part is indeed rare. If possible, could you show me once you''re done improving it? For some reason Lewis-sama took a big interest in the dagger. Well then, since I''m done with things here, I should return. I do want to get the iron ingot from Aisha as well. Then, please excuse me. Departing from the clan house, I went and meet with Sylphy. Danna-sama, are you finally done? Yeah, let''s finally head back. Then, I used Unique Magic?Spacetime to head home. Myne-kun! Welcome home. I''ve bought the materials that you asked. Aisha smiled as she welcome us home. With that, I went to the assembly room and started putting all the materials for the beginner''s dagger. Afterwards, I used Smithing. ..I''m kinda nervous for my first smithing. I should choose which weapon first, then the materials Then my skill prompted meand the beginner''s dagger shine. Afterwards, the iron ingot began fusing with the dagger. It was strange that the dagger itself did not change in size. However, after the troll leather and the magic stone was fused with the dagger, the shape and size changed in considerable size. Is that it? Then. C NameTempest?Edge Attack80 GradeHoly class AttributeGrowth?Wind Special attackDemon SpecialtyCritical Materials neededManticore''s leather 30mithril Ingot 20Special class magic stone Martial ArtsTempest?Fang C Alright, that''s a success. But.what is this? I can improve it some more. But it''s as I thought, it became even stronger. This gave me a sense of accomplishment. Let''s improve it once more..But I do not have any of the materials. I mean I know where the manticores are, but the problem is this mithril ingot. Not only is it scarce, but it''s incredibly rare because you can''t mine it. Right, if I''m having trouble I can just ask Aisha. No wait a minute? I should first make a bow for Aisha, since both Sylphy and I have quite a good weapon. If possible, I would want to upgrade for her, and while thinking that I left the assembly room. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 230 Cut&Paste: Chapter 230 C Beginners Bow(1) After exiting the assembly room, I gathered my wives. Hey Myne-kunwhat was that incredibly bright light? What did you do again? I see, since there were windows at the assembly room, the bright light escaped the windows which attracted their attention. That light was from Smithing. I answered and Sylphy replied. I see, Danna-sama, was everything alright? Did you complete it? ..C-Complete? Aisha and Sylphy had smiles on their face but Sasha who doesnt know whats going on tilted her head with a confused look. So Myne-kun, which dagger did you complete? Aisha who was excited about the completion pestered me to show her the dagger. Its this. I took out the Cyclone?Edge which was on my right hand and showed it to them. Taking a glance, it looks just like an ordinary dagger. However, the bladed part is slightly longer, and it feels stronger than before. By the way Aisha, this can still be improved. However, the materials required are quite troublesome, so would you mind telling me the places where I can get them? Sure, what do you need? A manticore leather, and a mithril ingot. M-mithril!? Uhmm, for the manticore, it should be at the lowest floor of the Dungeon of Power. As for the mithril ingot, unfortunately its popular so theyre always sold off, so you might need to defeat some mithril golems. Mithril golem? Where can I find that? Ive heard of an old story, but the last boss of the dungeon of power is a mithril golem. However, I cant guarantee that because that was a different time, so I might have to ask the guild for more information. Hmm, I wonder if Fenrir-sama might know about it? If its Divine Beast-sama, they might know a thing or two as they control the monsters. Fenrir-sama, can you hear me? Its me, Myne. Hm? Myne, whats the matter? Its rare for you to just contact me. Theres something I would like to know about. What would that be? Ill help with what I can. I would like to know the places where mithril golem and elder treant reside. Those two? For Mithril golem, its the last boss of the dungeon of power. For elder treant, it should be at the second floor of the Dungeon of the World Tree. But there are times when its not inside the dungeon of power. Well that is of course. If you dont defeat a troll gazer before going there, it would not appear. I see, but the troll gazer is a rare monster. I might need to stay inside the dungeon for a few days just to find one I understand. Thank you very much for the information. It seems that its in the dungeon of power. But we need to defeat a troll gazer for the mithril golem to appear. Wait, a troll gazer!? You mean that monster that dropped my Linus Sword? If we can get another one, brother would be happy Brother-san? Sure, if it would help him. Then, will we be going there then? No, for now I would like to improve Aishas bow. And we need to gather some elder treant materials first. So we need to go to the Dungeon of the World Tree first. C NameBeginners Bow Attack power10 GradeNone AttributeGrowth Special AttackNone Required MaterialManticores material3Elders treant wood10Advanced Magic Stone2 C Either way, I still have to defeat those manticores. Waffle, Kuu come here. Its time for us to go to the dungeon. Using Telepathy with the two of them, they came to me. Wafu, a dungeon? Which one? The 2nd floor of dungeon of the world tree, so are you alright with it? Kyuu~Kyuu~, I can meet with Dear Mother again. Well then, shall we go? We should bring Sasha as well, so she can receive Cetus-samas blessing. Using Unique Magic?Spacetime, we went straight into the dungeon, and Cetus-sama should be there. Alright, were here. First, I should say hi to Cetus-sama. Cetus-sama hello, its been awhile hasnt it. I brought a new member, which is my new wife, and I was wondering if you could give her your divine protection as well. Since youve been helping me by taking care of my daughter, something as small as this is nothing to me. With that, everybody has the divine protection. Then Waffle, could you go and pull as many Elder Treant to us as you can? Kyuu, Kuu wants to go as well~ Wafu, leave it to me. I know you would be fine, but still be careful out there. Since the Elder Treants are tree like creatures, using fire magic is forbidden as it would destroy the materials. So I can only use Unique Magic?Aurora, Range Magic?Extreme Wind, Range Magic?Extreme Water and Range Magic?Extreme Earth. First, I used Height of Magic to boost my magic power, and waited for Waffle to come back. After about 5 minutes, I could see Waffle and Kuu appearing from the shadows, and many huge footsteps shaking the ground. Many Elder Treants were following behind them. Listen Waffle and Kuu, theres a Unique Magic?Spacetime just in front, so just jump right in there. Wafu, got it. Kyu, I understand Onii-sama. After they jumped into the black vortex, I immediately cast all of my extreme magics. A fierce detonation rang across the area, which went on for awhile. Then after everything went quiet, I went in front and there were a stack of elder treants piling like mountains. Thus, I Cut the wood from the Elder Treants and stored them into my storage bags. Alright, 30 should be enough, lets go back home now. Waffle, Kuu, thank you for the hard work. .Then, the next stop would be Dungeon of Power. Chapter 231 Cut&Paste: Chapter 231 C Beginners Bow(2) Dungeon of Power Dungeon of Power huh. It has been awhile, Im sure even Cashew-san isnt there right? He has already completed his objective, so Im pretty sure hes not there anymore. And its not like hell always be there when we enter the dungeon. That is true. Since his motive of getting the speed shoes have been completed because I handed it to him, theres no reason to stay there anymore Right? Well then, if I use Unique Magic?Spacetime, I could immediately move to the basement 2nd floor. If I want to cut time, that is the best option. However, I would like to secure some skills from the earlier floors for my skill smelting. If thats the case, I have to start from the entrance. If Im not mistaken, the basement first floor has only Slimes with permanent skills. So its best to just head to the basement floor? Hopefully I can encounter the Troll Gazer as well. Worst comes to worst, I might have to fight many times just to encounter one. #Dungeon of Power basement The only monsters on this floor are the power orcs and the power goblins. Both are enemies to woman. Sylphy, Aisha..Please be careful, especially on this floor. Before that, I used Cut on all of the Power Orcs and Power Goblins, resulting in skills of Strong Arms, Strength Slice, Body Strengthening?Small and Swift. I will gladly use them for skill smithing after returning home. Before we know it, we finished the basement floor and arrived at the boss room. As expected, Cashew-san wasnt there. Well, thats a given. I wonder if well get the speed shoes againI want to give one to Sasha. Giving it Pillows would be fine as well. Thinking as such, we stepped foot into the boss roomand thats unfortunate. It isnt the Cockatrice. Normally it would be this monster that people will face. C NameStrong Ogre ̣֣46 RaceDemon Gender Skill Martial ArtsMach Punch Grapple?Holy Physical Strength Enhancement?Big Ability None C Wow, surprisingly it has some good skills on him. Is it a brawler type monster? Should I fight with it imagining it as a higher version of Lyle? First things first, Cut them skills. With my new Dagger, Tempest Edge on my right, and Lightning Edge on my left. Oops, almost forgot. Since its fast, I should Paste its legs on the ground. Aisha, you can snipe at it now. Aisha who heard my call, has been eagerly waiting to fire her arrow. The arrow which was shot out strike at exactly its head..but it wasnt effective as the Ogre doesnt feel like it has any effect. This is preposterous! Aisha who is an Archery?Holy user didnt do any effect at all!.Then its my turn next. I continuously fired Demon Eyes of Impact towards the Strong Ogre. Though the power is weak, but what happens if I fire them continuously. In about 10 dozen blows, the Strong Ogre withered. Nows the time, as I ran towards the Strong Ogre and used my new Martial arts skill, Tempest Storm. The dagger flashed blue for a moment before changing into a huge claw, and blew the head off of the Strong Ogre in an instant. .Now then, what nice items would it drop~? C NameStrong Claw Attack power40 GradeAdvanced AttributeBrawler weapon Special AttackNone C Oh, it seems to be a brawler type weapon. This is a good find. Instead of using just my dagger, I could use this if I ever find myself losing my dagger. But I wish I have the Brawler skill. I think Ill keep this for use. Saying that, Aisha and Sylphy both nodded in approval. Well then, onwards to the next floor. If Im not mistaken, the next floor are trolls. And they carry a lot of Regeneration skills. Lets take our time for the next floor. The Trolls themselves arent that difficult to fight, the only issue is that they have Regeneration. But then again, the moment I remove that with Cut, theyre basically an easy foe. I wonder if I use skill smithing, will they become Super Regeneration? Im looking forward to it. Since it the demon king might have some shadow demons, its better to have countermeasures for that with recovery. By the time I secured around 20 Regenerations, we arrived at the boss room without any difficulty. ..Alright, time for the boss battle!!! Lets hope the Troll Gazer appears..(Which it will ;)) Chapter 232 Cut&Paste: Chapter 232 C Beginners Bow (3) Dungeon of Power Its the same as before, I think none of us have fought with the Troll Gazer before But then again, theres no adventurers who likes to fight with it. ..Lets quickly go in then. Sylphy, Aisha..If its really Troll Gazer, never engage battle until I say its good, so Ill be fighting it first. While cautioning the two of them, we entered the boss room. I dont know whether my luck was just that good, but the Troll Gazer was waiting in the middle of the room. - Name: Troll Gazer LV: 56 Race: Demon Gender: Skills Super Regeneration Demon Eyes of Charm Strong Arms?Holy Ability None - Lets Cut its skills immediately. That super regeneration skill is just annoying. Just like before, Ill use Twirling to end it at once. But for now, Ill use Paste on the Gazers ground to have it unable to move. After restricting its movement, I hurriedly move behind him and Simultaneously used Body Strengthening?Large, Strong Arms?Extreme, Leg Strengthening?Small,Strong Arms?Holy, and Strength Rise. Then, I used Realize and made Twirling. Eat thissssss, Martial Arts: Shark Glow!!!!! The Shark Glow smashed the Gazer in two. When the Gazer crashed to the ground, the familiar one-handed sword Linus Sword fell on the ground. Alright, thats it. I can give this to Brother-san. Sylphy, we got ourselves a Linus Sword. Oooh, Brother will be happy with this. Danna-sama, Im sorry for all your help. Alright! With this, we can challenge the Mithril Golem at the final floor. All we have to do now is to descend down. But to defeat the Troll Gazer in one hit. As usual, Danna-samas power is just outside of our standard. Though it was the same as last time, but I guess Sylphy who wasnt with me last time thought so after seeing that sight. Seeing the corpse of the Troll Gazer, she muttered If I show this to Dear FatherIt might be interesting. Ku ku ku. Well then, the next challenge will be the MIthril Golem. So lets move on to the next floor. From now onwards, we shall be entering unknown territory, so we should be extra cautious. As I touched the Teleportation Stone, we slowly descended the stairs. The Dungeon of Power is basically composed of powerful types of monsters, so I think the next floor might be such kinds of monsters. While we were moving down, Aisha said while giving us an expectation of what is to come. Certainly there is such a tendency other than the first floor. I wonder what kind of monster is awaiting us? And what sorts of skills I could get. Soon after descending, we walked in a narrow passage, and we encountered an unfamiliar humanoid demon. - Name: Power Demon LV: 65 Race: Devil Gender: Skill Flame strike Time control Fire Lance Illusion Ability Shockwave - Demon races!? And whats this!?! They have so many skills that are unheard of. If I look closely, it has a huge shield on its back. I wonder what that strange shield is. - Name: Mirror Shield Grade: Super class Attribute: None Characteristic: Reflecting magic - Wh-what!? The shield can reflect magic!!!!!!? This is dangerous!! If I didnt realize what that shield was, we wouldve been annihilated if I hit them with Maximum magic. For the time being, since I dont understand some of the skills, Ill Cut them all, and slowly look at the details with Appraisal later. Aisha, did you know that theyre demons? Demon? That? I heard that they are lesser demons, but I didnt know that they live here. Lesser demons! That is? Then isnt it a strong opponent to face with? Of course its strong, but compared to a real demon, theyre weaker, so its easier to deal with than those demons whose skills we dont know what it might do. So if we look at it from that perspective, Myne-kun might say that its a worthy enemy? Hmm, they do have skills that I never seen before, so I wont say that its not good. However, itll be a threat if we engage as a party. Looking at them walking in a party of 4, they definitely have some sort of combination of skills, especially the Fire Lance. It reminds me of the Fire Sword or Ice Sword skill. .However, if magic is a no go.we probably have to use melee to fight. And since its in a group, it might be messy. Since Ive Cut their skills, Im sure Ive significantly weaken them.. Firmly grasping the Tempest Edge and Lightning Edge, I buffed myself with Unbeatable, Defense Raise, Strong Arms?Holy and Arm Strengthening. Aisha then said with an anxious voice. ..Myne-kun, dont overdo it okay, be careful alright. Yes, Ill be careful. Ill also take their shield after defeating them. I would like to secure more than 1 shield if possible, so I can give them to all the knights. I breathed deeply, then rushed towards the demons. As they noticed me, one of the demons pointed its finger at me. The surface of the shield shine brightly, and a magical object flew towards me. W-what is that.. Danna-sama!!! Sylphy suddenly cried. Because it was so sudden, I couldnt avoid the magical object, and was hit by it. Ouch. What was that just now. It felt like a magic skill. Does that shield not only reflect magic, but also cast magic? Appraisal did not show such information awhile ago.I stood up slowly and used Magic?Recovery Large. Damn, that hurts my entire body..I wonder if the trigger point was when the demons started pointing at me. Is it laughing at me now? Damn, well see about that. Ill make sure that itll never be able to make such expression again. For now, I pasted the demons feet on the ground. Furthermore, I pasted their bodies together. With this, they could not move properly whatsoever. One of the demons who realized that they could not move shouted an unknown cry. However, the demon who was swinging around its body made the other demons move as well. Alright, this is it! I lightly sliced them with Tempest Edge, and the arms and feet of the demons were cut smoothly. Wow, what is with this cut!? While being surprised by how sharp the dagger was..The demons cried and they fell to the ground with blood gushing out. The sight of the Mithril Ingot is one step ahead, and theres no doubt itll increase the daggers strength even further. Using Cut on the demons, I threw them into the storage bags one after another. I wonder if theyll sell? Oh, cant forget about the mirror shields that they dropped, lets throw them into the storage bag as well. Authors Note: (Sakuya) I have unfortunately fell sick again, and will plan on correcting the mistakes at another time. Since I cant really have a calm life recently, I might not be able to do it soon. In addition, all of you readers have given me good idea by moving nearby. Along with that, my living and communication environment will change, so there may be days when I might not be able to pay for my water bills. If I dont have any updates, I will announce it on Twitter first. Chapter 233 Cut&Paste: Chapter 233 C Beginners Bow (4) Dungeon of Power After defeating the demon, I took the mirror shield and used Appraisal on it. - Name: Mirror Shield Class: Super class Attribute: None Characteristic: Reflect magic - Looking at the stats closely, theres a at the last word of the characteristic. What is that? I thought as I tried to push the image. ..Then. Characteristic: Reflect Magic It has the ability to absorb and accumulate parts of the reflected magic. When amount exceeds a certain amount, It is possible to release it. New explanation text came out! I see, so that was that attack just now. Its quite troublesome, but its good if we have it. I think its extremely usefulespecially for Sylphy who fights in close combat. Well, now I know why I struggled with the previous battle, so lets move onto the boss room. Where could that boss room be. Without much thought, I opened Map and started searching for a boss room. Hm? If we go straight as is, there is only 1 large hall on our right. This might be the boss room. And theres only 1 demon inside the room. Lets see the name, Ancient?Demon, yeap sounds like a boss name. Lets move on to the boss battle then. Wait, theres a group of demons in the corridor towards the boss room. Lets get rid of them first. Standing up, I went back to my beloved wives. Myne-kun you foolish fool!!!! Yes, Danna-sama is stupid. As soon as I returned, Aisha was hitting me with her cheeks wet with her tears. The so called slapping. And them calling me stupid.why though? Dont you know how worried we were!! We thought that you mightve Aisha then hugged me still with her face tearing up, and using Magic?Recovery L over and over. Danna-sama, listen here, before we were married, werent we a party? Why dont you rely on us? Well, we might not have enough skills compared to Danna-sama, but still. Its not that I do not trust their strength, but having them fight makes me feel worried to the max. But if they really want to fight side by sideI will try to support them in my own way. If we go straight ahead, well see another group of demons. Ill leave it to the both of you, and Ill be the support this time. Before we start, I explained the details about the mirror shield possessed by the demons. ..I see, so thats why you were hurt just now? Yeah, I might bring a lot of those shields back to the konoe knights. ..Yeah, I think thats a good idea. While we were talking, we slowly walked as well. - Name: Power Demon LV: 66 Race: Demon Race Gender: Skill Water Strike Time control Water dagger Shielding ? Extreme Ability Shockwave - Oh? The skill composition is slightly different from the previous one. But first, let me Cut dem skills and Paste their feet as well. Were almost approaching. They might fall, so that would be a good opportunity to attack. Aisha pulled her string, and fired arrows one after another. Before she fired, I casted Magic Cloak and Annihilation Magic on the arrows. AIsha, Ive embedded skills on your arrows. I wonder if Magic Cloak works on arrows as well? Well it should be fine. Lets see whether it works. The arrows that hit the enemy became smoke and disappear one after another. Then like before, it made a strange noise before dropping down. Seems like theyve completely lost their sense of battle. Hmm, its good that it worked, but only the part where it hit disappears. So what happens if I cast it on a sword? Wh-what did you do Myne-kun? After telling them what Ive done, the two of them sighed and angrily said tell us in advance next time!. As it turned out well, I dont get why theyre so angry. Sylphy quickly ran towards the demon who has lost their senses. Sylphy, Ive casted Magic Cloak on your Linus Sword. So take care of them. Sylphy nodded and continued rushing. Eat this! A cry that you wont think came out from a former princess as her Linus Sword shook. Similar to Aishas attack, the demons body disappear from where the sword touched..As a result, the demons were annihilated only by Sylphy swinging her sword 4 times. This is ridiculous. Looks like we finished them off safely. Going back to the story before.its not that I do not know both your strengths, but I just cant stand seeing my wives fight. I see, well it cant be helped if Danna-sama thinks that way. ..I know Myne-kun, but sometimes I want you to rely more on Hime-sama and me as well. Chapter 234 Cut&Paste: Chapter 234 C Beginners Bow (5) Dungeon of Power After Sylphy saw that the demon she cut down was annihilated, I held Aishas hand and ran to the boss room together. Lets go Aisha! Lets go straight to the boss room! Yes, as weve promised before, we will follow you anywhere. As soon as Sylphy returned, I extended my free hand and joined with Sylphys hands, and we walked together. So well fight the boss next? Sylphy asked. Yeah, the boss is just around the corner! Its natural that nobody is waiting in front of the boss room. - Name: Ancient Demon LV: 75 Race: Demon Race Gender: Skills Smelting Time Control Maximum Fusion Separate Understanding of Language? Total Continuous processing Ability Magic light - In the boss room, theres a huge demon that is twice as large as a normal demon. The Demons so far have skills which were a little hard to understand at first glance, but this is the first time I do not understand any of the skills. .Since I have no time to read them slowly, lets Cut them for the time being, then Ill read them once I head home. ..Ehh?? This demon has smelting as well, how did it get that skill? Perhaps this one was the one who created those shields? Im sure even we do not know what would happen with this boss, so it is okay for me to handle this? ..Hopefully this makes sense to them. Aah, I got it. Yeah, take care Myne-kun. Since its our first time fighting this boss, lets be careful as Aisha said. First, Ill seal its movement with Paste.Oops, lets give Tempest Edge and Lightning Edge Annihilation Magic using Magic Cloak. Alright, lets rush into the boss after using Block Presence, Leg Strength Up and Swift?Small. Lets pierce the boss right arm with Lightning edge. As expected, the boss right arm disappeared. I further pierced its left hand with Tempest Edge, and that disappeared as well. Its going well. I was aware that the damage Ive done would go according to my calculations, so I continued to pierce the boss right foot again. ..However, the right foot just bleed with blue blood, it wasnt annihilated WhaC!? Panic, I stabbed its left foot with Tempest Edge. .However, the result was the same as before. Then, Ill use Arm Strength?Holy, Arm Strength?Extreme, Arm Strengthening?Large, and added Martial Arts Tempest Fang on it. The Tempest Edge glowed for a moment, and turned into a giant monster claw, instantly blowing off the Ancient Demons head. Wow, I was able to beat it without Twirling. Theres no doubt that Twirling is powerful, but this annihilation power is strong as well. Its a huge improvement if I can defeat a boss without using it. Seems like Magic Cloak still needs some research. - Name: Wisdom Wand Attack: +6 Class: Super class Attribute: None Special attack: None Characteristics: Increase magic power by 40% when equipped. - Ooh, this is an amazing weapon. Though its not a direct damage, it has a great effect. Ive defeated it. Lets move on to the next level! I called out to Aisha and Sylphy and we touched the Transfer Stone together. Then we slowly went down the stairs leading to the lowest floor. Finally, the last floor..Because a large amount of leather is required from the Manticore, it would be best to defeat Manticore in huge amount. As we went down the stairs, it was a hall, where 2 Manticores were lying there sleeping. The skills were again weird, but lets Cut it. Aisha, you will strike first. This time I wont use Magic Cloak. - Name: Manticore LV: 56 Race: Beast Race Gender: Skills Special Magic ? Stan Mighty Strike Ability Roar - - Name: Manticore LV: 52 Race: Beast Race Gender: Skills Special magic ? Stan Magic burst Ability Roar - Alright, I got it. Dont worry. If that thing goes to Aisha, Ill cut them off. Apparently theres a concept called Demonic Hostility. Simply put, demons attack the most annoying person. The higher the danger, the more itll attack that person first. The term First Hit was used for this, and it refers to the fact that hostility to the first strike deals a greater amount than usual. In this case, Aisha who makes the first strike would make the Manticore aggro onto her. Hearing Sylphys word, Aisha pulled the strings tightlyand let go to the sleeping Manticore. The arrow that was shot made a screeching sound and stabbed it into the middle of the Manticore. For a moment, the Manticore convulsed violently, but after awhile, it stopped moving. Wow, it was done in with one shot. Thats my Aisha, a former Grade B Adventurer. Haha, theres not even any left for me! Aisha youre amazing. Aisha, that was great! One shot even! While were praising her, Aisha blushed and said. Theres one more, lets not lose our guards. ..In reality, the attack from Aisha is great for me because it doesnt damage the material. If it were me or Sylphy, we mightve scratched the skin, which might make it worse. Alright, lets leave Aisha the last one. Sylphy said, and Aisha began to pull another arrow. Im doing it! Yaah! she cried as he fired another arrow. The wind noise echoed around, and this time it pierced the right eye of the Manticore. Then, red blood gushed out from where the arrow stabbed, and the Manticore cried loudly as it stood up. It then ran to our direction in rage. Leave it to me! Sylphy stood in front of Aisha and using her Linus Sword, she sliced through the right side of the Manticore. ..As expected of the Princess Knight. While not saying anything, I used Paste on the feet of the Manticore. Ku, Danna-sama? Sylphy was puzzled as it saw the coincidental timing. Aisha, this is a good time. Telling Aisha, she knew what she was going to do, she pulled her bow and take aim. She fired, and the strike hit wonderfully, and the manticore shook and fell down. Then, using Cut, I beautifully cut their skin, and safely got 2 pieces of our required material. Chapter 235 Published by on 6th August 20196th August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Thanks to Aisha''s huge success, she defeated 2 Manticores without any problems. Since I did not have enough materials, I wanted to fight one more before facing the boss. However, I don''t really need to do it now, I can just come here next time with Unique Magic?Spacetime. Finding where the boss room is located using Map..I found it! The Mythril Golem! But what is this? Why do I see one more? I wonder what this is Ehh!? Are you for real? Why is it here? Aisha, Sylphy, good job. I''m sorry but, could you leave this to me. I''ll send you two back to Lucas for now. Eh? Why? What happened? Danna-sama, didn''t I say this before? You should trust in us more. .No, something unexpected has occurred. After checking the boss room with MapI saw Xanadu there as well! Yes, I don''t know why, but Xanadu is with the boss. This dungeon is quite old, and I don''t think it''s built by Xanadu. There''s no doubt that I''ll face with him someday, but this is not the case now. I haven''t considered any countermeasures. I can''t afford to rematch this guy. If I were to be defeated, Aisha and Sylphy may have the same fate as Luca-sama. Of course I have no intention of losing, but I can''t afford to bring my wives with me. Thus, I explained my idea to them. Both of them were reluctant at first, but they understood my feelings at the end to return to Lucas. THen, I connected Lucas using Unique Magic?Spacetime. ..Myne-kun, be careful. Danna-sama, go on and exact revenge for Princess Luca, and come back safely. After confirming that they''ve passed through the black vortex, I shut it off. Then, I checked the Map and find out where I could collect more Manticore materials. Should I head back as well to work on a measure against Xanadu? Knowing that there''s a group in the next corner, I firmly held my Lightning Edge and Tempest Edge. Then using Magic Cloak, I applied Instant Death Magic on both the blade. Naturally, as I turned around the corner, the Manticore knew about my existence. I ran through them the next moment and pierced my weapon into their bodies. .At that moment, they fell into place. I quickyl dumped the two into the storage bag, and this time used Range and Instant Death Magic. Interestingly, all the Manticore fell..This is illegal. I secured all 6 bodies and arrived at the boss room. This is going to be another encounter with Xanadu. I checked what''s inside with Map again but. Eh? The Golem is not there. It''s only Xanadu. Shall I head inside and have a look? The only thing that caught my attention when entering the boss room was the figure of Xanadu laughing with a faint green, dull, arm-like object on his hand. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 236 Published by on 8th August 20198th August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! ..Hmm? I was thinking who would that be, but it''s that little boy Myne This is good, I do have some things to discuss with him. Xanadu! Why are you here!?? Hou, you seemed to have leveled up, and you asked me why I''mhere? That''s because I was ordered by the King to collect mythril here. What? Then you''re the one who defeated the Mythril Golem? Yeah, I was lucky as well. It was a bother to defeat the Troll Gazer even for me. But fortunately the Mythril Golem just showed up conveniently in front of my eyes. I see, so even you have trouble with the Troll Gazer. But that Golem is something I was gonna defeat as well! Now pass that mythril to me! Isn''t it my turn to speak? As I have some questions for you, and you better answer me. It''s the same when I fought with him last time, for some reason he has this confident look on his face. What, if it''s something I can answer, I''ll answer. ..The thing I need right now is to buy time. Until I have a surefire way of defeating him, I should entertain him for a little while more. After fighting against you, for some reason two of my slaves have disappeared. Even their slave contracts were broken. So was that your doing? Sohe did notice it after all. ..And what if it is? Hmm, that attitude, so you did do something about it. If that''s the case, give them back to me! They''re mine! Don''t screw with me Xanadu!!!!!!! I''ll never forgive you for what you''ve put them through! The face of Luka crying appeared in my mind. And at the same time, frustration and anger were rising from within me. I was this close to drawing my daggers and slash him, but now isn''t the time to face against him, thus I controlled my emotions. Hm, since you''re here, you want the mythril as well? If you give Luka and Pillows back, I might just hand you the Mythril, how''s that? Not a bad offer? Do you make me a fool? Of course I refuse! I will never forgive you for taking away Luka''s future. You better wash that neck of yours, because I''m going to retrieve it soon! After saying that, I secretly used Unique Magic?Space time to escape. What an interesting little kid you turned out to be. Certainly, I admit that you as a Hume have a special ablity.. But to say that you''re going to defeat me. I think he didn''t notice me trying to escape, but I won''t guarantee that I won''t fight with him. I might have to use all of my Maximum Magics. Thinking as such, I fired multiple maximum magic on him, and also some of the ground to make use of the smokescreen to escape. Confirming that he couldn''t see, I hurriedly jumped into the black vortex. The moment I passed through, I cut off the skill immediately. The place where I connected the skill to wasn''t Lucas, nor the royal palace, but the Orc''s settlement instead. Even if he chases after me, he won''t be able to cause trouble to the others. However, even with this strategy, he never appeared even after 5 minutes. Thinking that it was strange, I used Map to check on his location, and he was still at the last floor of the Dungeon of Power. After seeing that he wasn''t chasing after me, I breathed a sigh of relief. Phew wait a minute, if I use Annihilation Magic here, would I be able to kill him right there and then? The thought lasted for only a second, as I seconded on doing it because he has to pay for his sins. I won''t be fulfilled if I defeat him using Map, but then again it is the safest way to fight with him if I do that. And what about the Mythril? Since he has it, I might have to defeat the Troll Gazer again to spawn it. Also, it would be unlikely to defeat him just now and take the mythril away from him. And who knows what the Demon King wants the mythril for. If that''s the case, the only option is to defeat the Troll Gazer againThe only problem is whether it would appear again the next time I go there. Once Xanadu goes away, I might go to the dungeon again. Although I did not obtain the mythril, but I got the materials for the Beginner''s Bow for Aisha. Since I do not want to worry the both of them again, thus I returned home after checking once more that Xanadu wasnt'' chasing me. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 237 Published by on 13th August 201913th August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! TLN Note: This is too long of a chapter, my migraine is kicking in. Not being able to obtain my mythril, at least I was able to finish collecting my materials for the Beginner''s Bow. So, should I start with that first? Since I don''t want my two wives to be worried, it''s better to head back home if Xanadu doesn''t chase. Using Unique Magic?Spacetime, I placed the destination to my home. After passing through the black vortex, there was a figure "sitting" while waving its tail. {Wafu~ Myne welcome back.} {Aah, I''m back, Waffle.} {Can you ask Sylphy and Aisha to come to my room?} Asking Waffle, his nose started moving up and stood up, sniffing around. {Waffle is coming as well.} After saying that, he shook his tail again and jumped up. I headed back to my room and laid on my bed for awhile. Myne-kun! Danna-sama! What happened to Xanadu? Are you injured? Yeah I''m fine. As I don''t have considered any measures on fighting him, I escaped for the time being. .Without fighting Yeah, I would like to hear any good ideas. Asking that, Aisha began to think about it. This is just my thought Myne-kun, but you mentioned that you''ll get damage before you realize by Xanadu''s attack right? Yeap, that''s right. Hence why I used physical damage cancellation skill. Even if I can replenish it, physical damage cancellation is limited, so if the battle is prolonged, then I won''t be able to win. What''s more, because Xanadu will also be aware of that, he''ll definitely be prepared for it. It would be impeccable to fight without any countermeasures. Thats why I came back. Then how about using Magic Cloak? If you use Annihilation Magic on your body, then he wouldn''t be able to touch you anymore? I see, I really have to give credit to Aisha. That''s exactly it. After that, it''ll be perfect if I can see his status with two Appraisal?All combine together. First, I''ll have to give Prince Lewis to help clean the Manticores skin. Sylphy, sorry to ask but can you go to the royal palace to meet with Prince Lewis to skin the Manticore? I handed a bag that I took inside the storage bag containing the skin to Sylphy. Okay, I understand. Leave it to me Danna-sama. After confirming that Sylphy has received the bag, I connected the royal palace with Unique Magic?Spacetime. Once Sylphy jumped into the black vortex, I shall start working on my skills. Of course the first thing to do is to use refining on Appraisal All and Appraisal all. Suddenly, the space in front of me light up intensely. It''s done. Appraisal ? God: You can now know the details of any object. Even if the status is kept secret, it can be Appraised. There is no restriction on appraisal. Myne-kun, what did you do just now? Aisha called out worryingly. Ah, Im trying to do my skill development. Hmm? What kind of skill did you get? Well, I tried to refine my Appraisal? All and Appraisal? All I got from Maiyas. Appraisal !!? And what was the result? I got this new skill called Appraisal ? God. Apparently I can appraise something that is hidden Isn''t that great !!! Yup. With that, can''t you use it on Xanadu? Thats true. With Magic Cloak and Appraisal? God, I can take measures with Xanadu. Yeah, I can now get into a decisive battle with Xanadu. Having arrived at the royal palace, I asked Mateia, where Lewis was. Lewis-sama? I heard that he''s with Alto-sama and Fahren-sama. That''s convenient, I can hand the Linus?Sword to brother Alto as well. Oh, it''s unusual for him to do that. Is there a visitor? That is correct,. The miko of Laurasia, Sheila-sama is here. Hm, so Sheila-dono is here. It would be foolish to enter into the room suddenly. If there is no visitor, it would be fine to do that. Hime-sama, shall I tell them that you''re coming? Seeing that I was thinking about it, Metia gave such a suggestion. Hime-sama, it seems that Fahren-sama wants to meet you. Morgue who was guiding me, entered the room during the meeting. Sy-SylphyIts been a long time. Congratulations on your marriage! Sylphid, whats the matter? Did Myne call you here? Sheila-sama, long time no see. What is your purpose of visiting for today? And Dear Father, I have business with Lewis and brother. Sister, what is it that you want? You''ve heard about Danna-sama creating the beginner''s weapon right? I want you to refine that material with alchemy. Ah, that evolving weapon? Yeah he asked me previously, so he used the troll leather I gave last time? Yeah, he used it on his dagger. I want to skin the Manticore today. This will be the material for Aishas bow. Hm? I see, so the dagger made? And how was the dagger? Yeah, listen here. The dagger where Danna-sama is using has its own martial arts, and it has made his fighting power even better. When I answered, Father and brother was confused. What are you talking about? I think that father and brother did not know about the Beginner''s Dagger. I will explain the details to them. Then, it was interesting to see that Sheila also leaned over and listened to my explanation. Well, Laurasia is just at war with the Demon King right now, so she would like information on strong weapons. Sylphid-sama, why dont you show them this Tempest Edge? Oh, about that I dont have it now because Danna-sama has it. Probably if I asked Danna-sama, he would''ve shown it immediately. However, because it is also a story that talks about his secret, I can''t easily talk about it. It is my fault that I made this talk carelessly in the presence of Sheila-sama That''s that. I see, I would like to see it once if there is an opportunity. What would you do after seeing the dagger? Honestly even as a miko, I possess the Dagger?Holy skill and hearing about a good dagger has somehow While speaking with Sheila-sama, father and my brothers were beginning to speak about the beginner weapons. Brother, I will talk about the beginner''s weapon to father. Before that, please receive this first. I presented Linus Sword to brother. Oh Sylphy, are you sure? Did you say it was an important thing from Mine? Oh, its okay, because its a new one. Does that mean you have defeated a Troll Gazer? Let me buy this sword,how about one platinum coin? Oh, I wasnt thinking of taking money originally, so I dont mind you taking it for free. My father overreacts to the word Troll Gazer. And no, it was Danna-sama who defeated it, even in one shot. Sylphy..only Alto gets something? Nothing for me? Father asked sadly. Im sorry, but there''s no share for father Saying so, Father claps his hands and smiles at Lewis. Lewis, make me a beginner''s sword. ..Huh? Lewis heard that while letting out a short sigh. Its impossible. There are no materials in the first place! I see, what about Sylphy''s side? I think I can get it if I ask Danna-sama. Well, then Lewis, once you make that one-handed sword, bring it to me! {Danna-sama, father hopes that you can make a beginner''s one handed sword. Do you have the two materials? {The King wants it? Can''t he buy it in Alto''s weapon shop?} {Sorry for not being clear, but what do you need for the materials to upgrade?} {The required materials are Manticore leather 3, Elder Trent wood 10, advanced magic stone 2} Lewis, ather, I confirmed with Danna-sama. The main weapon can be bought. The material is Manticores leather 3, Elder Trent material 10, and advanced magic stone 2. I don''t have any of those materials !!! Lewis begins to shout, while his brother said loudly, Cant you just request it from the adventurer guild? Father seems to be willing to take that proposal Alright Alto, you''re in charge for that then! Fahren-sama, will you pay for me so I can make my dagger too? How about it Lewis? Hmm, it will take some time for the guild to have troll leather. How about asking our sister''s clan to get that request done, Sheila-sama? Ah, then we can let Sheila-sama be handled by us. We have to consult with Danna-sama once, but it should be fine. Sylphy, what do you need me for? Da, da, da, da-Danna-sama !! Why are you here? I got upset to see Danna-sama who suddenly appeared. No, you told me that the King wanted it? So I got it in a hurry. Oh, are you the new hero Minesama? I don''t know whether I''m a hero, but I am Myne how about you? Well, this is rude of me. Let me introduce myself, I am the first princess of the Kingdom of Laurasia, Sheila Laurasia. So that''s the first princess of Laurasia? For some reason, princesses appears around me one after another . My-Myne-dono, I was wondering if you could show me the beginner''s dagger too? Hmm? The beginner''s dagger? Yes, in fact, my weapon is a dagger I''ve asked Sylphid-sama about it and Heh, so even Sheila-sama fights as well if that''s the case I handed the Tempest Edge and Lightning Edge that I had in my waist to Sheila-sama. Ah? This dagger is Lightning edge, right? Yes that''s right. Sheila-sama, are you familiar with it? She asked and smiled then took out her dagger. This is my cherished sword. The dagger in Sheila-samas hand Yes, it was the same Lightning Edge I have. L-Lightning Edge , where did you get it from? This is a drop from the Rainbow Dragon in the Dungeon of Art. Rainbow dragon ? Brother-in-Law whispered in a loud voice. It is a Disaster-class monster that is said to be even worse than the black dragon who I fought a little bit earlier. Its a dragon with strong overwhelming aggression. The meat is said to be the ultimate dish, and even if it is a piece of meat, it is considered worthwhile to buy. It is rumored that confident adventurers gather on their arms and form alliances to aim for a thousand dollars. Myne, can you beat it? Brother-in-law looks at me and asks. I won''t know if I don''t try, but what is it? Does he mean I can win? However, it doesn''t make sense to get one more Lightning Edge. The meat of the Rainbow Dragon is delicious. ..I see, so that''s what he meant. Danna-sama, the Rainbow Dragon''s meat is really delicious, once you take a bite, you will never go back on other meat. Even Sylphy is saying such things Thats unexpected. Well, if my lovely wife requested it, I guess I can go for it. However, the Dungeon of Art Where would that be? I understand. I''ll consider it but don''t expect much. I won''t know how long it''ll last if I don''t accept, so I accepted and handed the beginner''s sword and went back. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 238 Published by on 15th August 201915th August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Featured Image: Too lazy to make the text look good. (Rei-rei mu) Here''s the beginner''s one-handed sword which you requested King-sama. King-sama then took the sword which is coated in all black. So this is the beginner''s one-handed sword, though all I could see was a dull sword. Yeah, it''s like this at the start. But once you gather the ingredients together, then it''ll be upgraded. Hou, I see I see.. Then I''ll that to Lewis. King-sama smiled with his teeth shown, and handed the sword to Lewis. Myne, is it okay if I leave Smithing to you? Yeah I don''t mind. Once you gather the materials, just give me a call. But how are you going to gather the said materials? ..Ah, for that we''ll be going to the adventurer''s guild and request them for it. I see..if that''s the case, would you like our clan to accept that request? I can just ask Aisha about the details. When I suggested this to Brother-san, he, King and Lewis were all happy with smiles on their faces. Sylphy, I''m sorry for deciding on my own, are you alright with that? Yeah, I have no problems if it''s Danna-sama Either way our clan is also focusing on upgrading the beginner''s weapon, so it''s just a matter of making another one? Well well then would you accept my request as well? Even Sheila-sama who heard us came to ask. Is what I said, but in fact, I do have a request for Myne-sama and Sylphid-sama. Sheila-sama showed a profound expression, and looked at the faces of King-sama and brother-san, then nodded lightly. King-sama and brother-san also nodded back wryingly. I who had no idea what''s going on, looked at Sylphy and showed a confused look. In the first place, why is the Princess of Laurasia visiting here by her own? Sylphy, Why is Sheila-sama here? That is..I do not know as well. ..If necessary, I would need to ask them. But let''s not mind too much for now. Myne, Sylphid, go to a different room and listen to Princess Sheila''s story. Then I''ll leave the matter regarding Princess Sheila to your discretion. I don''t think King-sama could hear Sylphy and I talking with Telepathy, but he suddenly answered after we spoke. Looks like King-sama has no intentions of being involved with this. Oh boy. This might be a high chance of something troubling.. Just when I''m done with Luka-sama''s case, now Sheila-sama as well.. I have to think about Sasha as well. Instead of a separate room, why not come to our clan house instead? Sylphy told King-sama. Yeah, that''s fine as well. I allow the use of the transportation door. Sheila-dono, it''s about the previous question, sorry to say but please consult it with Myne and the rest. Honestly, it''s better than talking about it to me. After King-sama said, Sheila-sama turn towards us and bowed deeply. ..I can''t help her if I don''t understand the circumstances especially when she''s bowing her head..I''m troubled by it you know. Anyways, I used the transportation door that I made for the King previously, but it was installed in the basement of the royal palace for security purposes. When someone wants to use it, even if it''s someone from the royal family, one must go through the King''s permission before using. The reason why he chose this was probably to not show my skills to Sheila-sama. Then, shall we go? Under Sylphy''s order, Sheila-sama and I started moving. Where are we going exactly? Sheila-sama who was following us was seemingly excited as she was up for a surprise. What we''re showing you from now on is a place that is top secret in Augusta Kingdom. So I wish Sheila-dono would keep it a secret. After about 5 minutes of going underground, we arrived at our destination. There, a door with no room leading was in the middle. We walk in order of Sylphy, Sheila-dono and me the last. Sylphy who was the first opened the door and went in. Eh? Eh? Sy-Sylphid-sama? Where are you? She was surprised by the sudden disappearance of Sylphy, as she made an anxious voice. It''s alright, please rest assured that Sylphy is safe. Even if there were anything, I will surely protect you even if I have to use my life. M-Myne-sama, even when knowing I''m a Princess, you don''t use any formal words?..Fufufu. Aaaah, my apologies. Recently I have gotten tense because there were many princesses around me. Well, that''s right. Especially when your wife is a princess as well. And you look like you''re getting along very well with Sylphid-sama, it''s starting to burn up here. Aah, there''s also Sasha as well. Sasha-sama? ..By chance, are you referring to Sasha Lion-sama of the Ritz Kingdom? Yes. We were recently wedded. That''s amazing, to have both royal families of two countries. No no no, there''s no mischief with the two royal families. As I expected of Myne-sama our "hope" ! Hm? What is that? Ara? Do you not know of such existence? In our country, we called you Myne our "hope". Ehh? Two names? I have not heard of this before. Hope, that is a big deal But for me to have two names? Well, it''s not strange at all if you think about it, since Sylphy and Aisha has them as well Anyways, let''s not have Sylphy wait, we should enter the door now. Yes. Princess Sheila replied and went into the door without any hesitance. After seeing that she went without any worries, I followed suit. When I got out of the door, Sylphy was facing in front of me. Danna-sama, you took some time? Ah, I was just telling Sheila-sama about some stuff. Yeap, as it seems like I''ve gotten two names. Danna-sama has two names!? Then everyone in the clan house has two names in possession Sylphy who heard that I have 2 names jumped in excitement, which lead to a conference with our clan. Before we get into that, let''s hear about Sheila-sama''s story. The meeting room sounds good. We started talking and went to the meeting room. She started talking. From what I gathered, because of the invasion from the demon nation, the King of their country decided to summon a hero. And in order to do that, it''s said that Marine-san who''s a miko like Princess Sheila and a close friend of hers would perform the ritual. And, as the King has said before, Marine-san would sacrifice her life in order to complete this ritual. So, it''s not necessary to summon a hero if the threat of the demon nation is mitigated by having reinforcements from Augusta Kingdom. What''s more, Marine-san is said to be the country''s number one beauty whose popularity of the people and soldiers is very high. If Princess Sheila is already such a beauty Then what is more beautiful than her? Even if the hero can repel the demon nation, but there might be risk of whether it being good or not. However, the truth is that they dont want Marine-san to be sacrificed. Hence why she''s here to ask the powerful country of Augusta. But it would be difficult even for me to push the demon army? It''s not something that I alone can do. Myne-kun, I don''t think we need to push the army. Hm? What do you mean by that? Remember cle~arly about the Ritz Kingdom. What did I do in Ritz? You still don''t remember? Let''s give you a hint, Blasty. Aah, I see! That''s right. The demon king does have his commanders to invade other countries. So, if I defeat them, then it''s like defeating the entire army. If I know the name of those commanders, I can just use Map to defeat them! Seems like you finally get it. Yeah, thank you Aisha! .I see . Is it impossible? If you accept this request, I will offer my body as a reward! So please. .. Apparently Sheila-sama didn''t listen to our conversation. ANd what is she even saying! (TLN: Of course I''ll accept!) Sheila-sama, if you know the name of the commander currently in charge of Laurasia''s attack, I can probably defeat them. T-Thank you so much!! Myne-sama, as I said earlier, this body of mine is all yours! W-w-w-wait a second Sheila-sama. I already have three wives, and I feel sorry for all of them. So please take care of yourself more. (TLN: Boner killer!) Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 239 Published by on 20th August 201920th August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! ..However, I can only pay with my body. ..That is quite a turn of events. To be able to say that with such calmness. ..Then, why not have me join in Myne-sama''s clan? I may not look like it, but I can use high level recovery magic and support magic. So she''s similar to Shion Onee-chan where they can use similar magic as well? Certainly that is a thankful existence.. But is it good for 1 clan to have multiple Princesses of another country? Let''s put Sheila-sama''s plan aside. I would wish to start upgrading the Beginner''s Bow Sylphy, did you bring the skin from Lewis-sama? .Ah, I totally forgot about it after talking about Sheila-sama''s case. I''ll hand it overand come back soon. Then, Sylphy dashed back to the royal palace. Lewis! Dear Sister, is it about the skin of the Manticore? I totally forgot about it as well Here you go. Apparently Lewis was already working at it, and it looks like it''s completed. I received the skin and rushed back to Danna-sama. Haah, haah.. Danna-sama! I''ve gotten the Manticore''s leather! With that, we can finally use Smithing on the bow. And that includes all members of our clan to have new weapons. Sylphy, can you take it out and arrange it there? Three Manticores and 10 Elder Trent wood right? I arranged the materials on the ground according to Danna-sama''s instructions. I''m done Danna-sama. After saying so, Danna-sama came to the front and was finding some stuff in his storage bag. He then took out a Beginner''s Bow and two magic stones and placed them on the ground. Then, let''s make it! Be careful from the shine. After Danna-sama said that, bright line exuded from one material to another, and they slowly merged together. Afterwards, an intense flash of light scattered around when all materials were connected. After about 10 seconds, the light began to settle slowly, and only the Beginner''s Bow remained. This is Aishas new bow I mumbled. Then Danna-sama shouted "It''s done!!!" C NameShining?Shooting Star Attack210 GradeHoly Class AttributeGrowth?Light Special AttackDemon Race?Dragon Race Materials RequiredRainbow?Dragon''s Leather1Iron Ingot20Special Grade Magic Stone1 Martial ArtsArching?Meteo SkillEndless Shot C I was right that it has grown stronger. Danna-sama said as he looked up to the sky. Sylphy, the next materials are..We need the leather of the Rainbow Dragon. Isn''t that where we''re heading as well? Given the opportunity, I do not wish to fight dragons. It''s alright Danna-sama, you''ll definitely win! .. Sylphy-sama really believes in Myne-sama, isn''t it? I''m totally envious of you two, to have a lovely husband. And that''s the strengthen bow? Is it a strong weapon? Sheila-sama asked with a carefree smile. Aisha, where are you now? Can you come to the meeting room inside the Clan House? The bow is completed. I called Aisha with Telepathy. Yes, I think it''s a fairly strong weapon. And it has its own martial arts. However, as I''m not a bow user, I won''t know how powerful it is. Wow! If Myne-sama can''t use it, then who will use it then? One of my wife, Aisha of the Holy Bow will come here soon to test it out. Aisha is also Myne-sama''s wife!? That is correct. My~ne-kun, I''m here. Aisha, look here! The bow''s done! Sylphy held the bow up to Aisha with a smile. Now that I think about it, I''ve never used Appraisal on Aisha''s bow before. C NameElitus Bow Attack170 GradeBreak Class AttributeLight Special Attack againstHuman Type C A break class bow Aisha''s bow is pretty high performance as well. Yes, I''ve been indebted to this girl for quite a while. Aisha stared at her bow lovingly and squeezed lightly whilst speaking to it. Thank you thus far. You may finally rest. ..WIth that, she was given a new and improved bow. It''ll definitely be useful for her, as it can be further upgraded. Then, I showed Aisha the status of the new bow on paper. Wow, this is indeed a strong bow. Doesn''t that mean that all of us have martial arts? .But what sort of skill is that? Wait, let me try it right now. I wonder what sort of skills would it be. Endless Shot: Arrow is loaded when bow is pulled. It is a Permanent Effect. It seems like the arrows will load automatically. That is an extraordinary skill. You don''t have to worry if your arrow breaks during a dungeon run. It''s exciting to imagine Aisha fighting with this. Anyways, let''s evolve my dagger by one more grade. But for that, obtaining Mythril is essential. This will enable me to contribute to the clan as well. Aisha-sama, congratulations on your new bow. Eeh, thank you. Eh? Who might you be? Aah right, Aisha doesn''t know who Sheila-sama is. Now that is incredibly rude of me. My name is Sheila Laurasia, the first Princess of Laurasia. It is a pleasure to know you, Aisha of the Holy Bow. T-this is my first time seeing you as well Sheila-sama. My name is Aisha Fortuna, pleased to meet you as well. .. W-wait a minute Myne-kun, why is the princess of laurasia here? Sorry for not telling. Apparently it''s another task that was forced by the King. ..Hmm, I understand. But then, you''re always surrounded by Princesses huh. So Myne-kun, what are you going to do after this? .. Hmm, I was wondering if I could settle things with Xanadu. And get the Mythril while I''m at it. I see, so we have to start with the Troll Gazer all over again. Then Myne-kun. What are you going to do now? After confirming what I was going to do, Aisha asked me again probably in conscious of Sheila-sama. That''s right, my final goal is to settle things with Xanadu and to obtain the Mythril. And I''ll have to face the Troll Gazer again. Wait a minute! Why is the name of a Troll Gazer thrown out randomly? Sheila-sama immediately said as she was surprised. Yeah, our clan has already defeated three variants of the Troll Gazer though. Huh~? I was expecting your clan to be amazing, but to such extent. Sheila-sama was in awe as she looked at us. None of the clan member is short of two names. Well then, let me propose again, would you allow me to join your clan? Myne-kun, you want to marry Sheila-sama as well? What? Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 240 Published by on 22nd August 201922nd August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Marine! Call the head Miko Marine right now!] King-sama, Marine-sama has headed to the fountain of spirits as ordered by Sheila-sama, but she is absent.] What is going on. She knows that the invasion is about to come, and we need to summon a hero as soon as possible. If we don''t have a miko, we can''t summon one. The higher the quality a miko is, the stronger the hero would be when summoned. However, if the summoning is successful, the life of the miko will be lost. Currently, there are only 3 mikos with the ability to summon in Laurasia. One is the head miko Marine. And she has the highest stats in terms of all other mikos. The second is the only daughter of this kingdom, Princess Miko Sheila. And the third is Marine''s sister, Myrene. King George has made up his mind and ordered Marine and Myrene to summon the hero. Because he doesn''t want to sacrifice his own daughter, Sheila was excluded. However, Sheila had heard of reports from Ritz Kingdom that they''ve successfully fought the invasion of the demons, and it was thanks to the new hero of Augusta Kingdom. Knowing about that, I think she went there, and hence why she''s absent. Since the king of Laurasia, George, is a man who is able to easily forsake his own soldiers and allies, it wasn''t that difficult for him to ask the mikos to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the country. ..Hm. Then call Myrene over.] The King called her name with a cold heart. K-King sama, Myrene is here to serve.] In front of my eyes, an honest and innocent girl who has just reached adulthood lowered her head and answered. Myrene, thank you for coming. Do you know about the condition of our kingdom?] .. Y-Yes. I have heard that the demon is going to invade our country.] That is right. Thus I''ve made up my mind. We shall call forth a hero using the techniques that were past down for generations by our royal family to summon a hero.] . E, Eeh? Summoning a hero!? Wasn''t there a treaty by all countries to not use such secret techniques?] This is not the time to worry about such minor things. We have more important matters to face, and thus Miko Myrene, I want you to summon a hero now.] Under the strict commands of the King, I was forced to do a summoning ceremony for the hero. I know that the caster(miko) would lose her life without exception. In other words, the King ordered me to die. Hah. Though I just turned into an adult, I have to give my life away. Thinking so, tears flowed down my cheeks before I noticed. I wished I could see my sister. See my childhood friend. Tell him that I liked him, and that I''m going to die soon.] As these thoughts were passing through my mind, complex magic squares were drawn by high-ranking priests on the floor for the summoning ritual. After the magic circle was completed, the priest''s bowed to the King and reported that it has been completed. Well, Myrene. Start the summoning right away!] The royal tone echoed throughout the room. With nothing to lose, I began dancing according to the tone. Then, strength was starting to leave my body. My heart was beating extremely fast. .I can''t, before completing, I can''t lose consciousness right now. When my consciousness was about to disappear, three sparkling orbs appeared around me. Oooh, it''s a success! You''ve summoned three people.] The priest''s screamed with joy. That does not concern me. I just want to be released from this agony. To die like this.. Sister, goodbye. TLN Note: That escalated quickly. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 241 Published by on 27th August 201927th August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Where am I? I was so sleepy that I fell asleep on my desk. Looking around, I noticed that I was in a room of about 8 tatamis surrounded by pillars. My name is Akagi Yamato. I''m a high school second year studying at Omiya High. Looking around, two of my classmates, Chihiro Kondo and Takashi Oshita were holding their necks whilst looking around as well. What the? Where is this? Yamato, where are we? Where''s our classmates? Calm down, Taka. I do not know either. Before I know it, I was already here. Yamato-kun, Oshita-kun, is this maybe the thing that everyone always talks about? Light novels we always read where people are transported into a different world? What are you talking about Chihiro. Did you hit your head or something? (Thinking about what Chihiro said, I can''t believe the reality that we are in right now, and that it would happen to me.) If we really were transported into another world, there should be a beautiful princess appearing to guide us soon. Chill Taka. What Chihiro said might not be crazy after all. Really Yamato, now you''re being crazy too? Leaving the loud Taka, I moved next to Chihiro. Chihiro Kondo is a beautiful girl who is rumoured to be an idol of Omiya High, and she is also in the same class as me. As you might have realized, I have a crush on her as well.. This might be a chance to get along with Chihiro. Hey Chihiro. Is this really. That? Yamato-kun agrees as well? I think that there''s no doubt about it. Aah, a cheat-like skill and a harem! ! ! As I blurted such words, Chihiro quickly moved away from me and stared at me with cold eyes. I admit that there might be such developments, but I guess Yamato-kun is still a guy. Chihiro said while sighing. A pity I say. King-sama, I heard that Myrene was ordered to summon the heroes. As I finished my errands, I returned to the royal palace, and as I entered the fountain of spirit, I realized that the summoning ritual has been done. My name is Marine, the head of the Miko serving in Laurasia. My sister Myrene, is probably no longer in this world. Just the other day, Myrene had just turned to an adult. She has lost her parents when she was at a young age, and thus we lived together as sisters.. But my sister is no longer in this world Nobody is left in my world. Remembering her face when we celebrated her being an adult, tears overflowed. Onee-chan! Can I finally join the adults group!? Can i become a maiden like Onee-chan? .. No matter the royal''s decree, must it be done at the expense of that child''s life? Perhaps, if I was here, she wouldn''t have to suffer. It is no use that I went to Augusta Kingdom for help. I had not expected that George-sama had already decided on summoning heroes so early. Why? Why would you use someone who just received her coming of age.. Summoning heroes has been banned all over the world, and was agreed by other countries! George-sama! ! Please return my sister, Myrne to me! Marine, what is done is already done! You have to go and order the heroes now, get ready. The survival of our country is at their hands! Stop wasting time and hurry! Angered, he forced us and the priests to go into the summoning room. And in there, two men and a woman with unusual clothes were sitting there. They are most likely the heroes, warriors from another world who came here in exchange for my sister''s life. Now, summon another one Marine. One of the priests ordered me with intense pressure. It can''t be helped. Since they have called me all the way here, I would have no power but to summon anyways. Besides, if I dont do it, the princess will probably have to do it. .I can''t afford to lose the Princess. If such a thing happened, this country will be over. It would be great if my life could save the Princess. I understand, I shall proceed with the summoning of the ritual. The Priest then dropped the attitude and followed my orders. Also, it seems that the other priests had finished drawing the magic circle, and thus I began to dance on the magic circle. The moment I started, the magic circle began to light up, and I felt something coming out of me. I felt dizzy, and my palpitations becoming violent. Th-this hurts. I said unconsciously. Myrene, did you taste such suffering as well? I will not let you be alone, I shall follow you soon, so please wait for me. After putting up with the pain, I continued to dance for awhile, but I could not support my body and fell to the front. Aah.. I think I will Sorry Princess. Please allow me to go ahead. Marine, get up. The Priest earlier forced my body up, which I fell to the ground again. At that time, my body was touched at an unpleasant manner, but I couldn''t complain as I have no energy left. Perhaps, I will soon lose consciousness and set off to the other side. . After received a shock from Chihiro, a lot of bright objects appeared around us. The object slowly took the form of a human. Observing it closely, it looks to be a few young men with yankee-like clothes? And there were several scary women there as well. After they realized what happened, they scream loudly. What the!!? Who the hell are you lots? What are you going to do to us? The yankees look at us three and complained. Calm down, we do not know as well. After saying that, they stared at us. Hey, there''s a beauty right there, come''ere. .Hii. One of the yankee''s saw Chihiro and licked his tongue while calling her out. I immediately stood in front of her and stared at the yankees. Yamato-kun Thank you. Chihiro was pretty frightened, so she grabbed my left arm before I knew it, and hide behind me. Oi Onii-chan. Don''t try to act brave in front of ''er okay? This time he switched his target to me. Well obviously, wouldn''t you act cool in front of a woman? Ahahah, that''s right. Ain''t that great young boy. Hiroya has lost! A woman with scary eyes was laughing at the yankee''s. From that point on, nobody emits a word and silence dominated the place. Then. You have came. Oh brave heroes! The voice of a slender woman resounded the silence. Looking at where the voice was,t a ridiculously beautiful woman dressed in western-style clothing came. And she was beside a good looking man who looked hardworking. . Would you look at that, bingo. So this is another world then? If we follow this pattern, we will be brought to the King by the Princess. You might be confused with everything, but could you come with me first? The beautiful woman said. Marine-sama has said! Quickly follow her now. The man yelled at us in anger. Priest Mirai. Do not be rude to the heroes. But, Marine-sama. ..Oh, so he''s a priest? This is becoming more of a transported world scenario. Chihiro, so you were right. I smiled involuntarily as I spoke to Chihiro. Yeah, that is the case Yamato-kun. But I still can''t believe it. A different world! It''s really happening? You have came, oh heroes! My name is George Laurasia, the King of Laurasia Kingdom. Currently, our country is in danger of being extinct due to the invasion of the demon king''s army. So, we were summoned as heroes, then asking us to defeat the demon king. Cliche. Don''t screw around with us old man! Bring us back home now! Fighting a demon king? We''re ordinary people who are neither soldiers nor fighters. How the hell could we do it? One of the yankee''s who was apparently called Hiroya said. But that''s convenient, he asked what I needed to know. As we have too little information, we have to be calm. Well well, lets calm down and talk. Don''t tell me to be calm! How can I? Then let me answer your questions first. You cannot go back to your original world. The Demon King probably knows as well. But if you defeat him, you shall know how to return. You bastard! So you don''t have a way to bring us back! ! To say that the Demon King knows it, isn''t that kind of irresponsible. Hey old man. Where''s the base of this demon king? Show us the way. I tried to speak. What a rude person! Is that the way to speak to the King! He got angry at me. I don''t know. We have no relation to this old man, and we''re just ordinary people. And why should we use horrifics on you lots? You bas The priest who was so angry grabs my chest and lifts it. Even for a priest, he''s strong. This is hard to breath. Priest Mirai, please stop it at once, it''s rude to the hero. The beautiful woman who seemed to be in bad condition began to mediate, and he finally lowered me down. ..Was she called Marine? This beautiful woman. I''ve decided. She shall be part of my harem. TLN Note: Wow Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 242 Published by on 29th August 201929th August 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. TLN Note: I''ve changed the name of Chihiro Kondo to Chihiro Samitsu. Priest Mirai, could you refrain from such actions, you''re being rude to the heroes. The beautiful girl who looked to be in poor condition interfered, and he finally put me down on the ground. ..If I''m not mistaken, her name''s Marine. Alright I''ve decided, she shall be in my harem. B-But Marine-sama. He is being extremely rude to his highness, and I could not oversee such behaviour. Heroes, I apologize for our rudeness. My name is Marine, and I am the head Miko of this country. Finally a reasonable person is here to talk. Marine-san. You don''t look good, are you alright? Yes I am fine, it is the effect of summoning heroes, so I''ll be going off soon. Going off!? Are you going to to pass away? W-Why? It is the cost of summoning heroes You''re telling me that because you summon us, you''re going to die? .. No, my sister Myrene was the one who summoned the three of you. The other four after you were the ones which I''ve summoned. C-can''t we do something about it? Unfortunately not. Leaving that aside, please allow me to.. Explain. When being summoned as a hero, you would be granted one "hero skill" which is special to only the summoned heroes. Oooh! A hero skill!!? Here comes the cheat!! Yay! Then, I shall have the person in charge to confirm your hero skills. After explaining, a person who was behind her who looked like an appraisal stood in front of us, and stared at all of us. Then, took a paper. .. Uhmm hero-sama, could you state your name for me? Me? My name is Akagi Yamato, 18 years old, and ready for a girlfriend. Haah.. Yamato-sama right? Your hero skill is Holy Sword of Light. A light-user. After saying that, he moved to the girl. Hero-sama, what is your name? M-My name is Chihiro Samitsu, also 18 years old. .. So Chihiro-sama. Your hero skill is God''s Chain. Then moving to the last, he asked the same question. And what is your name, hero-sama? Ooh My name''s Takashi Oshita, 18 years old. Takashi-sama? Your hero skill is Absolute Resurrection. A healer hero. Is it over? After confirming with Takashi''s skill, he quietly returned to the King and started speaking. Hmm, Your names are Yamato and Chihiro? You will be directly trained by the commander of knights later. As for Takashi, I wish for you to return the life of the two miko who sacrificed themselves. Wait a minute old man. I''ve said this many times, you''re the leader of an offender, how can you say such things. Hmm. Alright, if you can defeat the demon king, I will give you the hope that you dream of. That''s more like it. Then my dream is to build a harem, and the first one would be Marine-chan. Ku, alright. That is after you defeat the demon king. Yahooo!!!! Alright then. Let''s go beat some demon king''s ass, then Marine-chan will be mine!! Then heroes, please follow me right now. We have to prepare all of you for combat training, and master the hero skills that you possess.. Wait a minute. I still can''t agree with you on such a one sided agreement. Hero Chihiro, what would your wish be then? I want to go back! My wish is nothing other than that. Hey Chihiro. I think our chances of heading home is low. Why not spend the time here before heading back. Yamato-kun, you can just make your harem or whenever somewhere else! I, I have the same wish as Yamato. Was it Myrene-chan? I want. to have Marine-san''s sister. Since I have that skill to revive them as well right? Oou, Hero Takashi. So you would lend me your power? Then please revive Myrene immediately. I don''t mind that.. But how do I use my skill? Just imagine that you want to use your skill deep in your heart, then you would be able to do it. Come out! My Holy Sword of Light!! Thinking about it, a huge burning light shone from my hand, and a sword appeared. Hou, as expected of a hero, such incredible strength. I wish to bring hero-sama to a nearby forest and fight against some weak demons. Holding the holy sword of light, I was excited and wanted to immediately take the request of the King. It''s also making me excited to want to defeat something. This is also a way of building up my harem, so why not. However, I do need to defeat the demon king. Putting Takashi''s resurrection skills aside, if I have Chihiro''s God''s Chain with me, it''s going to be easy. And also, if I can convince Chihiro, she might be able to be in my harem team as well. Oh but this Takashi also agrees to wanting to build a harem as well. Let''s see who can get the best girls first. Afterwards, the captain of the knight brought us to a forest which was what I imagined it to look like. I held the Holy sword and aimed at the boar''s eyes. The boar came rushing with a fierce momentum. As I was pressured by such force, I couldn''t move away. Yamato-kun, look out! Please use God''s chain! Before I was knocked out, Chihiro shouted and golden chains appeared out of nowhere, wrapping around the boar''s body and sealed its movement. Thanks for the help Chihiro. Thanking her, I approached the immobile boar. As I swung the sword, the boar''s neck was cut cleanly. TLN Note: Where did the yankee''s go???? And gosh do I hate these people already. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 243 Published by on 3rd September 20193rd September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Thanks a bunch Chihiro. Yamato-kun, you can''t let your guard down okay. This is not Japan, and you''re putting your life on the line. Yes, I know. But Chihiro, your skills are quite amazing huh? When I thought that Yamato-kun was in danger, the skill just suddenly popped up on my head. I see, thank you again. While we''re having such a conversation, the captain approached us. Yamato-sama, you''re being too laid back. No matter how strong your holy sword is, if the person''s ability is inexperienced, you will not be able to defeat the demon king. . As for Chihiro-sama, good job out there. That was a good follow-up. Tsk, I know that even without you saying it. I don''t care whether you''re a captain or what not, but you''re the one who should act properly as you''re the one who brought us here in the first place. For now, let us defeat a few more to gain experience. The captain said and began to move further into the forest. Then, we met another boar, and this time Chihiro used first to restrained its movement. Honestly I could just end it by myself, but it is important to have good team play as well. In addition, this can really build my relationship with Chihiro if we work together. Thus, after defeating a couple of boars with coordinated attacks, it seems that the captain was satisfied, and had us return to the royal palace. The meal on the way home was the boar meat that we defeated earlier. Food here really is dependent on the skill of the person who''s cooking, and it''s seriously something that one would never taste back in Japan. Strangely, I was convinced by the logic, and this world is all about the skills. The skills that Chihiro and I have seemed to be very rare and powerful skill. Hime-sama is finally back. . Phew, I''m finally home after a while. Hmm, I wonder why I feel weird when walking in. Well whatever, I can finally see Marine and talk about Augusta''s achievement. Where''s Marine? After asking the soldiers, they gave an odd answer. Yes, Marine-sama is currently resting in her room. Marine is? Is she alright? ..Yeah, well, that is. She had performed the summoning ritual and all. Eh? What did he say? They''ve done the hero summoning!!? Then, is Marine no longer in this world? . However, the soldier did say that she''s "currently resting". Without any thought, I rushed to my best friend''s room. Marine, you in? It''s me Sheila, I just returned from Augusta. .. Hime-sama! I''m glad that you''re well. Marine, I was told that the hero summoning was proceeded, did you do it after all? Yes, Myrene and I have done it. I was able to come back to life thanks to the hero''s skill But, after Myrene came back to life, she was forced to summon another hero and died again. That idiotic dad! This is inhumane to have Myrene who is still young to experience death many times. Even I was shocked. I cannot accept this parent of mine anymore. I should just leave this country!! Hime-sama, please calm down. You''re our only hope for this country. E-Even if you say that. This country will never last long under such a king. They should take example from Augusta''s king. For the time being, I decided to meet with father and have a talk. Ah Sheila, you''re back! Father, I was able to meet with Augusta''s new hero, Myne-sama, and asked for his help. Shut up Sheila, do you have no shame! How can we borrow someone from Fahren!! Our country can survive with the power of the heroes! We don''t need any help from Ritz or Oose!! Speaking of the heroes summoning. Why did you do it? And after Myrene has resurrected, how could you let her summon again! I am disappointed with this country. And to you as well father. I''m sorry but I think I will leave this country. Wait Sheila! You understand that you''re a princess, so please understand our situation a little more. That''s why I went to Augusta! I have already got the approval of Myne-sama to cooperate with us! I''ve said this many times, there''s no point in having a rising star from Augusta to help us. Then, what do you suggest we do? . That''s why I did the heroes summoning? At the expense of the previous miko''s life and the soldier''s morale? And do you think calling these heroes would bring defeat to the Demon King? . It''s alright. One of the hero''s has a holy sword. He has the same skill as that hero who once defeated the former Demon King, Vortex! Nonetheless, I can not understand why father has to force Myrene to summon several times, making her suffer. And since I cannot agree with you, this is farewell. Wait Sheila, what are you going to do after leaving? There''s no point You do not have to worry! Because I will marry Myne-sama, at least that is more hopeful than relying on you! M-marry you say? I do not agree in such things! He still doesn''t understand why I''m doing this, then there''s no point in staying here any longer.. However, I can''t leave the sisters, Marine and Myrene here, I have to somehow persuade them as well. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 244 Published by on 5th September 20195th September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Marine, are you in? It''s me Sheila. After leaving father alone, I hurriedly went and pack my things in order to leave this country. With that, the first place to go is to find my best friend, Marine and her sister Myrene and explain the situation. If the two of them were to continue to stay, I''m afraid they will be used by father to continuously summon heroes. As I could not bear seeing such a thing happening to my friend, I will definitely bring them along to Augusta, even if it means dying. Hime-sama? Have you spoken with George-sama already? Yeah, it is over. And I am actually here to speak with you two sisters. Speak? After explaining to Marine who was suspicious, I asked them a favour. Marine, I beg of you to follow me. I do not want the both of you to be used like tools. Marine slowly breathed and started thinking. Hime-sama, is this Myne-dono and Fahren-sama someone that we can trust? It''s natural for her to be worried. Since the King of Augusta and Myne-dono is from a different country, Marine and Myrene might be subjected to summon more heroes if they were to be locked there. I have only spoke to them for a short period of time, however, within that short time, my instincts told me that they are both good people. And Myne-dono will be married to me as well, so obviously I was strict in observing him. Eh? Wait a minute, when did hime-sama ever mentioned about marrying? I have asked a favour to join Myne-dono''s clan, but he would not reveal his secret to me. So as I offered my body to him, he rejected it and thus I decided to ask for marriage instead. Hime-sama, are you stupid? In which country does a princess ever go and ask for marriage? There is, it''s right in front of you. And I think that it''s a really good idea you know? Do you know that besides the first princess of Oose, Myne-sama is married with two other princess in two countries, so wouldn''t we play a huge role in uniting each other''s countries? Hime-sama, are you sure you should marry based on that reasoning? Yeah, I do not mind. Instead of thinking about father using me as a political marriage piece, I would rather go ahead with this marriage with Myne-sama. . I understand. If Hime-sama is convinced, then I would not have an issue with it. And also Hime-sama, Myrene and I could not move to a different country. Why is that? Two heroes asked us to be with them as a reward for fighting the Demon King. So if we flee from the country, the heroes would chase us and bother Augusta Kingdom. Though the heroes said that, they are still unfamiliar with the lack of combat experiences right? I''m sure Myne-sama would win them easily. He has single handedly defeated an Orc King and a Troll Gazer. .. Hah, that is indeed impressive. However, that doesn''t change the fact that they would cause trouble? Let''s put that aside and follow me. What can they do if we leave. I understand. If Hime-sama is that determined, we shall follow your orders. Hero Yamato and Chihiro.We have located the whereabouts of the Demon King. The Captain of the Knights, Oswald, shall guide you there. Wait a minute old man. I''m not accustomed to fighting yet. Isn''t it hard that you''re telling us to fight them now? That''s right, what is the point of having us fight a losing battle? We should tread carefully. I have said this many times, but our country has no more time. The Demon King''s army is gaining much impetus. .. Even if you were to lose in the battle, we have Hero Takashi here. He can bring you back to life, so do be relieved. What? Are you saying that we should kill ourselves? If you don''t like it, then we will not be able to give Marine and Myrene to you. That''s dirty. You''re rotten to the core old man. I will refuse this as I have nothing to do with it. Yamato-kun, do your best for your harem. Wait Chihiro! If you''re not there, there will be zero chance that we''re going to win! I did not promise to fight under this old man, so do your best Yamato-kun, Taka-kun. The air has become awkward because the King is becoming more irritated. However, captain Oswald went beside the King and whispered something. Then, the irritated King became even more impatient and yell at a loud voice. Heroes, let me say this once more, go forth and fight the Demon King! If you do that, your wish will be granted! ! ! Now''s the chance to escape as father is in the middle of something. We hurriedly jumped into a horse carriage and left the kingdom. By the time Oswald finds out, we would''ve arrived at our destination, so he won''t be able to chase us. With full speed, it should take 2 days to reach Augusta Kingdom. So, I continuously used Recovery Magic on the horse so it could run without taking any breaks. The problem isn''t about whether Laurasia will chase us, but the Demon army that is crawling into our country. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 245 Published by on 10th September 201910th September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Tsk did he run away? Did he use a Teleportation Stone? But that can''t be. He said that his name is Myne. Well, let''s leave him be, I got the mythril ingot that was needed anyways. But seeing him say that, it seems that he knows why Pillows and Luca''s slave contracts have disappeared. It''s painful for me to lose those two, guess I have no choice but to catch that guy and force him to give them back. For now, I have to deliver this to father. That guy took a black shining stone from his pocket and threw it on the ground. Then, a strange black whirlpool appeared on the ground, and the guy jumped into the whirlpool. What the guy used was a "Teleportation Stone". When used, it will bring you to a place which you''ve been from the past. It''s a useful magic tool, but once used it will break and thus unusable. Thus, it''s a valuable item. Where on earth would he go using such a precious magic tool? The place where he was headed is the Demon King Cayenne who he called his father. And he was able to successfully get what was requested from Cayenne. What was gotten is a valuable of steel material, a mass of mythril. It has been called a holy silver, where it has an extremely high conductivity of magic. Sorry for keeping you waiting father, I have gotten the mythril that you asked for. By the way, what do you want to use it for? The other day, I heard something strange from Roserie. After taking a glance at my face, father did not answer my question, but rather mentioned a completely unrelated story. It seemed that Roserie suddenly couldn''t use her skills anymore. At that time, I thought it was just an excuse for her failure. That Roserie, I can''t believe she would say something that hilarious. And just the other day, some of my skills were unable to be used as well. WWhat? Wait a minute father, which skills? It was Annihilation, Six Ways to Hell and Clairyovance. What the, how? And, were you able to use your skills? Yeah, I have no problems. This is just a speculation but the time when I could not use my skills were. When this little boy called Myne was here. But if there''s nothing wrong with you, maybe it doesn''t matter. Anyways, as the answer to your question, since I couldn''t use my skills, I thought of trying to make a weapon with Mythril as a way to protect myself. I see, so that''s what it is. But, why a mythril? The amount of magic it has is already an overwhelming advantage over others. If we could convert such overwhelming magic into a weapon, wouldn''t that be great? I understand father. For now I''ll guard things around here, so reassure yourself. No, you have to defeat the singularity. If you leave him alone, something fatal will happen to us. Alright. Leave it to me to get that person''s neck in front of you. .Was what I said. But I do not know where he is. I guess he was aiming for the Mythril as well. Though I''m not sure, but the number one place to check might be the Dungeon of Power? .However, I do need to escort father as well, as he doesn''t have his skills. It might be dangerous to leave him be if someone stronger than him started attacking. If father dies, the entire Demon King''s army will be destroyed. What''s more, the neighboring countries are starting to unite together, which is fatal to the death of father. It would be best if I escort him for now, and not bother with that bastard Myne for now. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 246 Published by on 12th September 201912th September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Then, I''ll be going. Danna-sama, are you sure you should go alone? Yeah, I''m sorry. And Waffle is following me as well, so you don''t have to worry as much. What Sylphy worried was because I wanted to head to the Dungeon of Power to search for another Mythril Ingot again. With a high possibility that Xanadu might be there again, I decided to not bring Aisha and Sylphy with me. Hence why I took Waffle with me to fight in the dungeon again. Now that I think about it, the King did tell me not to touch the core even after conquering the dungeon. Since we could use the dungeon for other purposes like say gathering materials, it is better to leave the dungeon be. So if the dungeon suddenly disappears, it is going to be a huge problem to the economy of the country. For now, the motive for now is to head to the 2nd floor of the boss room. Yes, the Troll Gazer. Once I defeat that, I can fight the Mythril Golem again. I looked at my worried wives with a smile and said goodbye, then used Unique Magic?Spacetime. After entering the black vortex, I arrived in front of the boss room. If the Troll Gazer is indeed here, I can just use the skill again to head to the last floor and finish this business. Thus, I stepped foot into the room. And sadly the figure of the Troll Gazer wasn''t there, but what was awaiting there was. Fufufu.. Xanadu, it has been done. With my incredible magic power with this strongest sword.. If you have this, you won''t need my escort anymore, and I can head to the singularity and end him. C NameTroll?Leader ̣֣52 RaceDemon Gender Skill Regeneration Demon Eyes of Poison Extreme Arms?Holy Ability None C It''s a Troll Leader huh. Isn''t this the normal boss? As far as I can tell, the skill composition feels like it''s between the Troll and the Gazer. However, I saw a new skill called the Demon Eyes of Poison, so that''s great. Better defeat it then farm the boss again. For now, I''ll Cut its skills, then ran behind him and used Tempest Edge''s Martial Arts: Shark Glow. The Troll silently cried and fell on the ground. Oh? It looks like it dropped something. Garland?Staff: +120 Magic Attack when equipped. Increases magic damage by 25%. Martial Arts: Rolling Thunder Oh, it''s a dual-handed staff, and it looks good for magicians. I could give it to Ariel or Sasha who''s a magician. Oh, I could give it to Sheila as well, since she''s a healer. Luckily I could give it to people who need it. Well then, gotta farm the boss for now, I wonder how many times I need to do in order to get the Troll Gazer to come out. After defeating the boss room, I went out of the room and waited for awhile, then went in and defeated the boss again. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 247 Published by on 17th September 201917th September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Right now, the Troll Gazer in front of me in screaming. If you count the first one, this would be my 7th boss run. I even obtained 7 Grand?Staff in the process. I guess I can safely sell the rest after giving it to the people closest to me. I''m sure it''ll fetch a high price, seeing that it holds a magic skill. And right now, I''ll obtained another Linus Sword if I defeat the Troll Gazer. ..Wait a minute? If I just hand that to King-sama, wouldn''t I not have to create the Beginner''s One-handed sword? Alright, let''s do that then. Okay, let''s quickly deal with this. After restricting the Gazer''s movements, Waffle started growling at it. It''s alright Waffle. I''m going to defeat it with Twirling. Wafu~ When I said that to him, Waffle laid back down with a sad cry. With all the preparations completed, I buffed myself with strengthening skills and used Unique Magic?Spacetime to get behind the Troll Gazer before using Martial Arts: Shark Glow. It was too late when the Gazer realized what has happened. Similar to my previous battle, the Gazer split into two before falling to the ground. And with that, I''ve obtained 3 Super Regeneration. Also as expected, it dropped the Linus Sword. Good, good. Waffle then grabbed(bite) the Linus Sword and brought it to me. Wafu. He offered to me. I praised him for doing that, and he wagged his tail violently as I stroked his head. Now, Waffle. Let''s settle our scores with Xanadu. The problem starts here. We''re going to head to the last boss, but there''s a good chance that Xanadu will be there. So before moving, I used Magic Cloak with Annihilation Magic on my body. Even if I was being attacked by surprise, this should help. As a precaution, I''m going to use Map to check the state of the last floor. Last time, I saw the Mythril Golem and Xanadu.so let''s see whether he''s still there or not? C NameMythril?Golem ̣֣60 RaceGolem Race GenderNone Skill Archery?Holy Martial Arts: Empire Strikes (Back) Ability Self-Regeneration C NameXanadu ̣֣75 RaceDemon Gender 롿 Time Control?Strong Clairvoyance Concealment (Range) Extreme Arm?Flames C Oh? So this Mythril Golem has Archery Holy? This reminds me of Aisha''s fighting style. Let''s quickly cut these. .And finally!!!! I was able to Appraisal Xanadu''s skills!! This is definitely thanks to Appraisal?God! Thank you so much Maiya-san. . Oh, can''t do that. Gotta concentrate on the battle. But As luck would have it.. Xanadu is really here. And he''s definitely aiming for me. He knew that I would come for the Mythril Golem. However, I''m glad that I could detect his presence first. Right now, better Cut the Golem''s skills. Since both of them are inside the room, let''s connect Unique Magic?Spacetime outside the boss room. As the Magic Cloak has been activated, there''s no need to escape from him again. I held Tempest Edge on my right, and Lightning Edge on my left. Preparing myself mentally, I nodded and jumped into the room, and Xanadu was in the middle. Same as before. I didn''t Cut Xanadu''s skills on purpose. This isn''t like before, as I have my magics pre-casted beforehand. As expected, Xanadu''s right hand disappeared. Y-You bastard!! Is that Annihilation Magic? I don''t need to tell you about it. Think of it as a return gift for Luca-sama. . Kukuku.. I see now, so you''ve been taking countermeasures against me. Alright, this will prevent him from inadvertently attacking me. Then, using Paste on Xanadu''s feet, I slowly approached him. And also, I used Annihilation Magic on Tempest Edge with Magic Cloak, and stabbed Xanadu''s left arm. Right now, both his arms have disappeared, but he was whispering something while staring at me. .. So this bastard is the reason why Father has lost his skill? This is enough. Now that both his arms have disappeared, he is weakened. But before I defeat him, better use Cut and take all his skills. When I tried to use Appraisal on him, something unexpectedly flew from the left. I hurriedly use Absolute avoidance and looked at what was thrown at me. It seems like the Mythril Golem was shooting an arrow at me. Oh my god. I can''t believe I''ve forgotten about it. I should''ve taken its archery skills first. But then, since Xanadu can''t do anything anymore, let''s leave him be and finish off the Golem first. Doing the same thing as before, I stuck its feet on the ground and struck its back with Martial Arts: Shark Glow. Then, the sound of heavy objects echoed around the room as the Mythril Golem dropped dead on the ground. Since it''s made of 100% Mythril, I took everything and stored it into my storage bag. With this, the Beginner''s Dagger''s 2nd enhancement should be complete. More than anything, I''m anticipating the third form. Although the requested materials are going to be hard While thinking about things, Xanadu suddenly started laughing out loud. Fuhahahahah, you don''t have experience fighting with the Golem? Now this is a delight. Hmmm? Well it is true that it''s my first time fighting a golem species. But how does he know that? What is with that face? You''ll understand why. .. With this I''m done collecting the materials. Let''s start finishing him off. In order to avenge for Luca-sama, I can''t use Annihilation Magic. This, should be the job for Demon Eyes of Poison. The new skill that I got from the Troll Leader. C Demon Eyes of PoisonCan be activated anytime on any opponent. The targeted opponent who is affected by this skill will receive extreme toxic poison. The opponent will continue to receive severe damage until treatment is performed. Slip effect 250/1 second. C The effect immediately appeared in Xanadu. His face turned pale, and he started moaning as he squeezed his neck. Yo-u brat. What did you do? My bad Xanadu.. I just can''t forgive you. It''s easy to deal with you, but I would rather you die while suffering. Because you made Luca-sama suffered such an unerasable wound. I will give you the same pain that she had felt. You little shit, do not put the life of some human girl and a Demon Prince as the same. What did you say? Think before you speak. You as you are, you can''t do anything. If I have to say, you''re just a loser barking at meaningless abuse. What you need to do is apologize to Luca-sama! If you don''t.. You know what comes next. Hah? Don''t fucking joke with me. Why do I need to apologize to some human? In the first place, Luka is a prisoner of war. As thanks for her mercy, I see no need to apologize. Hearing his reply, I felt like something knocked my head. I can''t take this anymore. I aimed at Xanadu with Stamina Absorption?Large. Perhaps due to the extreme toxic effects, Xanadu has close to little physical strength left. And with the skill, it scraped off what little he had left. .. Ugu. As expected, his moans became louder. Don''t think you can continue with this attitude forever. I''m sure you''re at your limits? Kukuku, it is true that my time is coming. Xanadu is still being cocky. I should just leave him. Even if I leave him here, he can''t run anywhere nor do anything. So, as I tried to get out of the boss room.. Suddenly the storage bag started rampaging. Tsk, what''s happening? Is this the work of Xanadu? Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 248 Published by on 19th September 201919th September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Why is the storage bag rampaging around, and because of that I asked Waffle to use Demon Eyes of Gravity on it. Decreasing the gravity of my bag, the movement gradually fell to the floor. Fufufu, it''s finally time. Why is he laughing at a time like this. .. So, it is his doing. Myne~ Myne~ It looks like the Golem is shaking around inside the bag. Waffle confirmed it with his presence indicator. A Golem? But why? I thought I defeated it earlier.. Golem? The one that I just defeated? If you don''t destroy the Golem''s core, it would revive again~ Is that so? No wonder Xanadu knew it was my first time fighting against a Golem. Looking at the fallen storage bag shaking around, the Mythril Golem finally flew out from within. Waffle, do you know how to defeat it? Wafu~ If we find the core, it''s easy~ Hmm. Problem is locating the core. If Sylphy or Aisha was here, they would''ve given me some good advice. . Wait a minute. I''m so dumb! I can just use Telepathy! Aisha, Sylphy, I have a question for the both of you, do you have some time to spare? Hm? Oh Danna-sama. A question? How''s it going with Xanadu? Have the Gazer appeared? Aah, I''ve safely defeated it. And Xanadu is slowly but surely dying. Oooh, as expected of my Danna-sama!! So, what''s your problem? Well, after defeating the Mythril Golem, it revived again. And it seems like I have to defeat the core or something. Aah, well obviously, it''s a Golem after all. So you know how to find it then? First, you have to break it into pieces, then leave it for a while. After that, the core will float and slowly bring the pieces back together. And that''s when you strike. Aah, so that''s how you do it. Yeap. .. I get it now. Well then, buffing myself once more, I strike it with Martial Arts: Shark Glow. Then the Golem fell into pieces like before. Waffle, where''s the core? Wait Myne, I''m looking for it. Staring at the unmoving Golem for awhile, suddenly a fist-sized mythril floated. Hm? So that''s the core? Using Presence Detector?L on it, it seems that it''s responding with huge amounts of magic. And looking at it closely, the rest of the pieces did not have any magic at all. Seems like I hit the jackpot. Waffle, GO! Giving Waffle the okay, he wagged his tail in excitement before attacking the core. Wafu~ The core then shattered. Is that over? .. Tsk, so you realized it huh. How boring. Xanadu who was quiet for a while suddenly spoke with a hint of sarcasm, before his eyes stopped moving. Wafu. Xanadu, dead. Sylphy, Aisha.. Xanadu''s dead! With that, a huge portion of the demon ally has been taken out. This will greatly affect Laurasia and Ritz who''s at the front lines. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 249 Published by on 24th September 201924th September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. After defeating my nemesis, Xanadu, I picked up the Mythril which was my original plan. Guess it''s time to return home and hurriedly use Smithing on me Tempest Edge. While I was looking around the boss room, my eyes caught of Xanadu''s body. .. What should I do with it? It''s not like I can bring it back like a material, and even if I did take it home, it''s going to rot. Suddenly, around the center of the boss room, a humming sound was heard. Then, a black vortex appeared. Yes, it''s the same skill is my Unique Magic?Spacetime. In other words, something is about to come. Maybe my friend or not, as there''s no one other than me who can use it. This might be a vortex made from another Demon. .. Which also means that another demon''s gonna appear. As I put the pieces together in my head, I kept a huge distance from the black vortex. Oh? I don''t see Xanadu around. What came out of it was the demon girl called Roserie, who I had seen before. No wait. Apart from her, there''s another woman. Wait Rose, Isn''t that Xanadu laying on the ground? C NameRoserie?Fair Cruise ̣֣105 RaceDemon GenderFemale Skill None C NameCampanelle?Fair Cruise (TLN: She''s now a pasta!) ̣֣109 RaceDemon GenderFemale Skill Unique Magic?Spacetime Dead Puppet Reincarnate the Dead C Huh? Are they sisters or something? Campa Onee-san, that is certainly Xanadu. Looks like he''s lost. The two of them were chatting, and it seems like they can''t see me. Hey Xanadu. I came to pick you up, so stop sleeping there and get up. The new Demon called Campanelle was calling out to Xanadu. Oya? Rose, don''t tell me that Xanadu is maybe dead? Looks like it. Then Onee-san, use Reincarnate the Dead. I don''t want to~ I don''t want to take care of him, you do it~ .. That''s impossible. Didn''t you know Onee-san? I suddenly lost my skills. Aah, Cayenne-sama said something about that it was that singularity boy that.. Made you unable to use your skills? For the time being, just revive Xanadu, Nee-san. Even if he''s dead, at least we can bring it back to Cayenne right? .Hmmm. Both sisters have troublesome skills. And what, she has the same skill as me. For the time being, I''mma cut all of her skills before she could do anything. If I can defeat them here, I can weaken the Demon army even further. Then, the fallen warrior of Xanadu.. Respond to the call of Campanelle Fair Cruise''s name! E,Eh?? This is weird! Rose! I can''t seem to use it as well!! Wait, I can''t use my other skills either! For the time being let''s leave the skills be and store Xanadu. Under the direction of Roserie, Campanelle began storing Xanadu''s body. Seems like they''ve settled my troubles, which was a relief. Rather, what should I do with these two demons.. While I was worrying, Campanelle took out something from her pocket and threw it on the ground. The black vortex then appeared. .. A Teleportation Stone. Are they trying to escape..? Well, at least I was able to Cut the skills from Campanelle. I don''t really have any business with them. Guess I should head home. Using my skill, I prepared to go back. Waffle, time to go. Telling him that, he climbed up onto my head in one go, and patted my head with his paws as if signaling that he''s ready. I''m home. Aisha and Sylphy hugged me with some force when I returned. Welcome back, and congratulations on finishing off Xanadu. Danna-sama, I think you should report this to the royal palace, it will bring the country motivation. Apparently, the death of Xanadu has been communicated to Fahren-sama. I''ve also obtained the Mythril, so I''m going to Prince Lewis to make it an ingot anyways. Myne-kun, for that You need a blacksmith skills to create an ingot, no alchemy. I wonder if Roku can do it. Pointed out by Aisha, I realized that I''ve made a huge mistake. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 250 Published by on 26th September 201926th September 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. High Priest, give me a status report of the hero summoning. The King, George, asked the High Priest about the previous hero summonings. The first summoning was performed by Miko Myrene, who she summoned two men and one woman. C Akagi YamatoSword of LightHero of Light Chihiro KondoGod''s ChainSeal Hero Takashi OshitaAbsolute Resurrection of the DeadHero of Life C These three. They all have relatively gentle personality, and are seen as friends as they act together. The two men showed strong and capable attitudes if the condition of their harems are met. On the other hand, Chihiro, the only woman, seemed to be helping the other two without being part of their harem.. The new Miko Myrene lost her life after summoning them. Next summon was performed by the Miko Marine. The summoned heroes were two men and two women. C Hiroya TakahashiHoly Sword of FlamesHero of Fire Madoka EriSacred Shield Shield Hero(Bro) Shindo AyumuSword of LightningSkandaHero of Lightning Kazumi FukamiSpecial Magic?Dark HoleHero of Darkness C Since she was the head of the miko, summoning four was normal. These four seemed to be friends as well. Compared to the first three people, they are rough with the way they speak, but there are no special requests from them. And they offered their cooperation. Another thing to note is that their leader is Hiroya Takahashi. Subsequently, after being revived, Myrene summoned another man and woman. These two were adults, unlike the seven kids from before. C Tooru KoshigayaMagic Sword of DarknessHero of Darkness Kyouko UsadaSpecial Magic?Transition through spaceTriple Growth Up C Their calm and reasoning were reasonable of their age. In particular, Toru, showed strong leadership. However, it seems that these two weren''t acquainted, but will cooperate with us for welfare. George-sama The above is an overview of all the heroes being summoned. Very well. Instruct the Knight Leader to conduct battle training with all the heroes Yes! Especially the nine heroes, Yamato, Chihiro, Hiroya, Madoka, Ayumu, Kyouko, and Kazumi How about Hero Takashi? Hm, Hero Takashi has an indispensable skill It would be problematic if he were to be injured. With that, the training began. All of them were called, and all of them grew quickly so that they could defeat the Demon King''s army, the Orcs and Goblins. After that, Tooru was called to be in a mock battle against the Ozwald Knights. Hey, I''m alright with the training, but isnt there a Princess in this country? Having the desire to create his harem, Yamato was being troubled as he wants to know the whereabouts of the Princess. Yamato-dono, the Princess of this country is called Princess Sheila, And she is currently out of the country, therefore she is absent. Tsk, if she were a beautiful woman, I was going to get her into my harem. Unfortunately, Sheila-sama is marrying a hero of the Augusta Kingdom. W-What the! ! ! Wait just a sec, a hero? If there is someone like that, why are we even necessary!!? Tooru suddenly asked in a high tone. That is right.. Ehem.. The hero is of the Augusta Kingdom, and they have no relationship with us Laurasia. Tsk, again with that reasoning from that Old Man While we were talking, bad news arrived at the royal palace. "An Orc King is sighted at the Demon Army" An Orc King? Orc King is a Disaster Class monster. Unlike ordinary monsters, they understand human language, have overwhelming force and special abilities to boot, and also they are capable of deceiving us. In order to defeat the Orc King, it is necessary to launch a wave of attack with large armies. In addition, there is a possibility that it can''t be defeated. The only special circumstances is that of Augusta''s new hero "Myne of Hope", who defeated it alone. What skills and tactics did he use to defeat it? If you understand that, we might be able to defeat the Orc King. Currently, there is too little information. What''s more, there were Princess Sylphid and Aisha of the Holy Bow who fought as well. We wish for Myne to come to our country.. But that would be impossible. So we have no choice but to do it ourselves! ! Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 251 Published by on 1st October 20191st October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Author''s Note: Happy New Year everyone. As I mentioned on Twitter, my left foot (paralyzed) is now in intense pain and has caused some delay in writing. I apologize for any inconvenience caused to those who are eagerly waiting for the series. The next update might be at a different time depending on the severity of the foot. Please forgive me. Cayenne-sama.. I have two reports for you. I assumed he thinks that it was Xanadu bringing good news, but he''ll soon find out that it is just the remnants of Xanadu What bad luck. Compared to being the predecessor of Vortex, can he be calm after seeing the death of his actual son? No, obviously he will be enraged. To be honest, I just want to run away without saying anything.. However, somebody has to tell the truth. And that role lies to me as I brought back Xanadu''s corpse. Honestly though, I''m extremely terrified of what would happen to me. What sort of report? Oh, it is only you, Roserie. Weren''t you supposed to call Xanadu back.. ? Y-Yes Milord. A-As for that, a-about Xanadu, he has lost the battle with that singularity, and as a result.. Lost his life. I''ve said it I said it. What would Cayenne-sama respond? I''m scared for my life. What? I thought that it took some time for him to return. But for him to be dead? Hiiiiii~~~~ He''s angry. Then, what is the other report? Y-Yes. As you have predicted, Laurasia has gone with the hero summoning. W-What did you say! ! Those bloody idiots! ! Unlike the previous King, Vortex, those lads can''t defeat me.. Hmm, guess I should pay them a visit. Aya~, did he just let go of Xanadu? The Demon King is acting weird~ Hiiiii~, Onee-chan, save me~ Uhmm? Cayenne-sama, what do you mean by that? As I said, I''m going to pay a visit to Laurasia. Isn''t it impolite if I did not test my Demon Sword after completing it? .. W-We can''t do that! Having the King be at the front lines! Oh Roserie, do you have an opinion on what I''m saying? Aren''t we supposed to treat misbehaving people like those Laurasia a lesson? Uuuu, a venomous snake. Well, if the hero has just been summoned, I''m sure they can''t defeat the Demon King anyways, so why not let the Demon King enjoy for the time being? Maybe I can have some fun with it as well? Are you being serious Cayenne-sama? Of course. Roserie, send all of Xanadu''s troops to Laurasia. Then, release 1 Orc King and 1 Chimera to Laurasia as well. Cayenne-sama, we only have 2 more Orc Kings left at our disposable. I do not mind. It is better to defeat the heroes first, we shall not focus on the singularity for the time being. Then, why don''t we just release two of it? With that, we can surely take over the walls of Laurasia? Hmmm, you are right, but then I wouldn''t have any time to shine right? Yes, then I shall release 1 Orc King as ordered. Good, that is good. King George! ! There''s a sudden invasion by the Demon Army at the southern side of the palace! ! ! And an Orc King has been sighted amongst the army! ! Wh- what did you say!!? An Orc King? Hurry! Call the heroes, Yamato and Chihiro! To think an Orc King.. Would appear in my kingdom.. Tsk, there is no grace for this country huh. There is no need to rush to the Demon King. Call Heroes Hiroya, Ayumu, Kyouko, Tooru and Madoka to the fight as well. Yes! As you command. Tsk, so the demons have appeared? No use crying over spilled milk, we have heroes on our side now. We can easily take those demons. Yamato-kun, stop complaining and in a hurry. Isn''t it good that we can get some experience out of it. Oh heroes, the training that you have been going through is different from actual combat experience with the demons, so be careful and do not lose focus. The new recruit soldier said to me and Chihiro. Looking at him closely, he seems to be trembling. Hey, you trembling over there? Relax, it''s just demon subjugation right? We''re here now, so you don''t have to be afraid? D-Don''t say these stupid words! The Demon that we''re going to be facing is a Disaster Class Demon called the Orc King! ! Isn''t it just an Orc? Y-You''re completely wrong!! It''s an Orc King. Normally, you would need a huge army to defeat such a powerful monster. Is it that strong? Yes, a true "Disaster" class. After meeting it, only death awaits you. Chihiro-sama, you have to be extremely careful as well. The Orc race has a particular interest in female as they want to reproduce. So please be vigilant. .. Am I going to be alright Yamato-kun? Yeah, I will do my best in protecting you. Yamato-kun, Hiroya-kun, we''re going to be facing a strong monster. Do remember the training that we''ve done. Tooru-dono explained the details on how we''re going to fight. (Fuh, if we plan a strategy and fight together, even defeating an Orc King is no big deal.) First, I will attract the Orc King''s attention, then Chihiro-sama will use God''s Chain to restrict the movements. Captain Ozwald explained. I see, so after we bind it, I''ll use my sword and slice it in half. So, if either one of you die in this battle, Kyouko-dono will use Spatial Transition to bring them to Takashi to be revived. ..Hmm, an appropriate plan indeed. I-It''s over there! The Orc King is over there! The young soldier that was shaking in fear shouted in a loud voice as he pointed at a direction with his fingers. Alright, I''ll lure him over! I''ll leave the rest to you. After saying that, Captain Ozwald went ahead to the direction at which the young soldier was pointing towards. Afterwards, Yamato-kun went and I went ahead. To be honest, I''m kinda afraid of the Orc, but the battle can''t start if I''m not there.. After Captain Ozwald approached the wall of the town, the wall suddenly shattered by a blast, and from the smoke, an enormous Ax was swung.. The problem was, who is wielding such a huge weapon around? Probably due to the situation, it might be the Orc King. I see why it is a Disaster Class. While thinking about it, I noticed Captain Ozwald was using some sort of skill. Then amongst the smoke, a small mountain appeared from within. HiiiiI~, It''s the Orc King.. Watching that figure, the young soldier escaped while holding his head. It certainly has a tremendous intimidation. It can''t be compared to those monsters that we hunted. Not only is its huge body a threat, but the battle ax that it was holding was terrifying as well. Meanwhile, Captain Ozwald was using his skill to guide the Orc King towards us. Did his efforts come true? The giant monster stopped destroying the streets, and started moving towards Captain Ozwald. Chihiro-dono! Now! ! ! ! ! After hearing him called out my name, I immediately used God''s Chain on the Orc King. Several golden chains appeared out of thin air, wrapping around the Orc King''s huge body. Even with 1, 2, 3 chains wrapping around the Orc King, its movements did not stop the least. However, after about 20 or so chains, it finally stopped. But, the upper body was unrestrained, so he was able to swung down the huge battle ax against Captain Ozwald. Boom! With a dull and ruthless sound, Captain Ozwald was smashed with the ax and lost his life. C-captain Ozwald.. Chihiro, don''t lose focus! Continue using God''s Chain! Again, lots of chains tangled the Orc King. Has it finally stopped moving? Confirming that its movement has stopped completely, Yamato-kun rushed towards it while gripping tightly his Holy Sword of Light. Next, Hiroya rushed just behind him with his Holy Sword of Flames. Eat this! ! ! This is for Ozwald! ! Yamato''s sword splendidly slit the Orc King''s neck. I did it! ! Not yet, don''t lose focus. Yamato-kun cried in joy, but Hiroya tore the body of the Orc King into a V shape with his Flame Sword. The smell of burning meat started to fill up. This time, cheers blew from the surroundings. A-Amazing. So this is the power of the heroes. The timid young soldier collapsed from his knees and looked at Yamato and Hiroya-kun. Captain Ozwald! ! ! ! ! Several soldiers were crying as they surround the remains of Ozwald. In the middle of this, Kyouko approached Captain Ozwald and used Spatial Transition to where Taka is at. With this, Taka can revive Ozwald. Immediately after disappearing, Kyouko returned by herself. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 252 Published by on 3rd October 20193rd October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. ..Then, let''s ask the King then. In order to join our Clan, Eternal Sunflower, Princess Sheila said that she''ll be my bride. Since the proposal would affect the diplomacy with other countries, it was decided that we will discuss and consult this with the King. Personally speaking, I don''t have much interest in welcoming Sheila as my wife for now. This is even more so as I''ve recently refused Luka''s proposal as well. .. However, it''s not that I do not know what Princess Sheila is dealing with. That''s why I''m grateful that she has the time to even come and discuss with me. {Myne~ If you don''t want to do it, why not ask mother to give Sheila a Divine Beast''s Protection?} Waffle who was worried about me proposed an idea. Aisha, hasn''t Danna-sama came back yet? .. Not yet I presume, and also Hime-sama! Didn''t you ask me that just now? Did Myne-sama went somewhere? Ah? Sasha-sama, did you not hear about the news? That Myne! ! Myne-kun is currently headed to King-sama to discuss about the proposal from Sheila-sama. Wow, so even Sheila-sama has came? I wonder? Ara? The doorbell.. Someone seems to have come. I''ll go. Is Waffle coming as well? Wafu~ I''m sorry Hime-sama. I''ll leave it to you. After the hero summoning have calmed down in Laurasia. Two young man went to Lucas to visit Myne''s home. One of the man''s names is Ansem. (TLN Note: WHAT ANSEM?!?!!) His father is the so-called leader of the Adventurer''s Guild. That said, it doesn''t mean that he''s a person of power. He''s just some small accessory who does whatever he wants. And apparently the Guild Leader seems to be unaware of what his son''s doing. Also, he used to have beef with our main character, Myne. What kind of business does Ansem have in Myne''s home? The other person who tagged along with him was Chobit, the son of the butcher. He has a large, slightly chubby body similar to his father, a gentle but strong boy. However, unfortunately he isn''t lucky with girls. He''s timid and gentle, and couldn''t lift his head whenever he''s around Ansem. From Ansem''s perspective, he''s like an errand boy of some sort. I can''t believe that orphan Myne has become a hero. Well, Myne''s dad is Lucas''s hero! That''s what my dad told me! Do you have any problems with Myne, Ansem? . Not really, I just dont'' really click well with him, that''s all. You don''t like him because Ranfa-chan and Yurisha-chan is complimenting Myne right? T-That doesn''t have anything to do with it!! Why do I have to worry about what Ranfa and Yurisha is thinking. ..This was a talk about Myne''s past. After Myne''s father, Dyne, and his mother, Yukino, passed away due to a pandemic, Myne was left alone. So he needed to learn how to live on his own. In the town of Lucas, there are training schools for nurturing the next generation of adventurers that is run by the Adventurers Guild. Myne enrolled in such a school with the support of volunteers from Lucas. For now, let''s hand over the news to Myne about the class reunion. .Yeah. but what if he''s not there since we''re suddenly visiting him? I don''t know? If he''s not there, then we''ll just put a vote for him. After having such a conversation, they arrived at Myne''s home. Then, Chobit rang the bell. The door of the entrance suddenly opened, and a wolf monster appeared. Wafu? W-What the. Why is there a monster here!? Waffle, what''s wrong? Is that a guest? Wafu! ! Ansem, I think that''s Myne''s monster familiar. I heard about it from father. A familiar?! Did he receive a tame skill? Speaking with Chobit, the door opened again and a very beautiful woman appeared. .. I''ve seen her somewhere before, but I can''t remember. Who are you guys? What do you need from us (Fortuna family)? .. S-Sylphid-sama. After looking at her, Chobit said. W-What? Oh right, it is Princess Sylphid. So it was true that that guy has married her! What is going on? Even that bastard can marry a princess! This is so not funny! Uhmm, is Myne-kun here? Chobit then moved in front and asked Princess Sylphid. Hm? Danna-sama? He said that he has something to do at the royal palace, but is there anything I can do? N-No no no, I just want to give this to him! ! ! Chobit immediately handed the letter to the Princess. It''s an invitation for the class reunion. We''re classmates of Myne''s training school. And a class reunion is being held this time, so I''d love for Myne-kun to attend Fumu, I see. Then I''ll hand it over to him as soon as he returns. What are your names? It-It''s Ansem! My name''s Chobit! Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 253 Published by on 8th October 20198th October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Hime-sama~, who was that just now? Aahit was Danna-sama''s friends. They wanted to hand this to him. I took the letter from Hime-sama and looked at what was inside. Ara? It looks like an invitation. YeahThey did mention about that as well. I seeWe didn''t really know about Myne-kun''s past, but I didn''t know that he attended the adventurers guild''s training academy. FumuSince it''s Danna-sama, I wonder if he''s popular in school as well By the way Aishais Danna-sama not back yet Can you notHime-samaYou just asked me awhile agoand no he''s not back yetAre you curious about it? Why not just useTelepathyand see whether he''s going to come back then? No, it''s fineI''ll just head to the royal palace myself. Aisha-sanWhat is that telepathy that you''re speaking of Since Sasha-sama is close to uswe can explain it at a later time. OhI see. Is that another secret from Myne-samaI understandIf he is going to explain to me later, I won''t inquire any further. However, Aisha-sanPlease just call me SashaAren''t we already a family You are right, Sasha. Hmm~~ Not yetyou still sound a little stiffCan''t you speak a little casually with me Huh, I got it SahsaLet''s get along again. YesAisha-sanPlease get along with me as well You can''t do that as well SashaYou''ll have to abandon the "-san" on my name as well, okay I''m sorry AishaBy the way, where did Sylphy-sama went About her, apparently she went to the royal palace to pick Myne-kun up. I seewill Myne-sama and Sylphy-sama return home late No no, I think they''ll come back in about an hour earliest B-but, I heard that it takes about half a day to get here from the royal palace by carriage though? Hmmm, I wonder if it''s fine to tell her about our mode of transportation as well Ah no no, it takes just a second for us to get there and come back. Since the royal palace has a transportation door for us to use. Eh? If that''s the case, can I meet with Nee-san with that as well Meet with Stasha-samaIf we made an appointment, I mean sureBut we might inconvenience the people there Hehso you won''t show me the transportation door No no we canSince that is inside our Clan House, I can just show it to you As I said that, I took Sasha by the arm and started moving to the place where the transportation door was located. EhAishaIs it this doorAre you sure it''s this shiny door Yeah the door itself was shining brightly Yeahyou can use it to go anywhere you likeBut for now, let''s keep that a secretThough it''s not dangerous, but just in case While I was explaining it to Sasha, the door creaked, and slowly opened with the sound of a squeaky door, and on the other side of the door was a female knight with full-plated armour. As you''ve guessed, it''s none other than Princess Sylphy Hime-sama Hm, what are you doing here AishaOh, and Sasha-dono is here as well. When Hime-sama said, Myne who was behind appeared, together with Princess Sheila as well. I''m home, Aisha, Sasha. Welcome back Myne-kunHow did it go with Sheila-sama Uhh, we''ll talk about that later. Also, while you were away, you''ve received an invitation from your class reunion. Ah yeap, Sylphy has told me about it. We''ll talk about that later.. But it''s not really an interesting story though That''s alrightWe want to know more about Myne-kun''s past TLN Note: I just realized that copying the entire chapter into google docs, then translating from there is so much easier. Man, should''ve done that sooner. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 254 Published by on 10th October 201910th October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. When I arrived at the clan house, I brought along Sheila and Sylphy back. While I was out, I got a letter from Aisha, and when I looked at the content, it is an invitation for my class reunion from my training school. It''s an invitation for me to go. Let''s seeI wonder when will it beHmmmso it will be two weeks later on a Sunday, at Lucas''s town hall? Heh, I''m surprised that they could get their hands on the town hall as it''s always booked beforehand. Aah I seeSo it''s from AnsemDid he use his father''s connection or something Danna-samawho is this Ansem that you''re speaking of Aah, he''s the son of the guild leaderand he loves to use his parents name to do whatever he wantsWhen I was in school, I was often bullied by him because I was an orphan. WowI didn''t know that Ansem was that sort of person I see, well Aisha did work as a receptionist for the guild, so of course she knew who Ansem was. That kid was rather arrogantand would often seduce me and the other receptionist with his name. W-What What an annoying bratWhat''s more always flaunting his father''s nameI will never forgive such a miserable guy who badmouths Danna-samanever C-Calm down SylphyI know what he did was rather bad, but that was just thatSo right now, there''s no need to worry about him anymore. That''s right, Hime-samaIf you intervene right now, it would cause a huge scene. So please be patient I see, if even Aisha says so, then I''ll keep it downHowever, I don''t understand why the Bazaam Guild Leader did not do anything with his son, especially with how his attitude is Hmm, it''s exactly what Sylphy said. The Guild Leader is recognized by the royal family for his personality and his work, plus he is a person who is entrusted to protect Amy-san. I''m sure he will never allow Ansem to do whatever he wants since he is faithful to his job as a guild leader. You''re rightbut probablyhe is not aware of Ansem''s doings Seems like Aisha gave a good reason Wellif Ansem ever goes too far in the future, I can just report it to the guild leader For now, let''s take a look at the upcoming class reunion. Now that I think about it, Myne-samathis is a rumour that I heard in town Hm? What is the rumour about? Sasha? It''s about Myne-sama''s skills. Wh-what``` What sort of rumour was it about What was slipped outDon''t tell me my cut and paste skills has been revealed It seems like Myne has gotten a strongTameskill, from what I heardBut that is true since you have Waffle-chan. Gagu. After listening to those rumours, I thought so as well. Well, there are many people walking around in Lucas. And whenever I''m walking, Waffle and Kuu would follow along So it can''t be helped It wouldn''t be strange that I have theTameskill. I''m just glad that they did not know about my real skill, and it might be good that they''ve misunderstood my real skill. Wait Myne-kunIf that rumour were to be spread, then it might affect your image as the Tamers Ring has recently been disbanded. Hm, how would that affect me though I continued to have Aisha explained in detail. A lot of nobles would request the Tamers Ring to tame some monsters as their guard dogs, do you know about that Well of course.. I see Which means the nobles might contact me to sell them tamed monsters Hmm, that would be a problemI mean I do have theTameskill, but I have never once used it before Waffle was tamed without even knowing about it. It''s bad to use the Tame skill without knowing whether I can use or not. But speaking of Tamers Ring I remember about Chunsuke and Chunbi-chan. I remember welcoming them to our Eternal Sunflower. Ansem, ChobitDid you properly tell Myne-kun Yeah I did Ranfa, but Myne wasn''t there, so I gave it to Sylphid-sama instead EHSyphid-sama? S-So, Myne-kun did get married to Sylphid-sama Yeah, that''s probably the case. I seewhat a shameright? Yurisha? Wh-wh-what are you saying Ranfait''s not like it has anything to do with me. (Aah this Ansem, he purposely said it to sway Yurisha-chan) What is it Chobit, do you have anything you want to say to me? Nothing Is this the place? After arriving at the place where the class reunion was supposed to be, I could already see some old friends. Kyaa, Myne-kunIt seems like you''ve been doing wellLong time no see. Hey YurishaIt''s been awhileI''m indebted to your dad, so I want to thank him. Could you relay that to him My dad? DId he do something Oh no, your father has given me a land for the Clan House at a cheap rate. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 255 Published by on 15th October 201915th October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. The Disaster Grade monster, "Orc King", suddenly appeared in Laurasia Kingdom. But, the heroes from Japan were able to successfully subjugate them. However.. That wasn''t the end, as the Demon King Cayenne would invade the country himself Cayenne-samaare you absolutely certain that you are going to be at the front lines You''re being repetitive RoselieHow many times must I say this? Hah, it seems that I cannot change your opinion. Please be cautious when you''re there. I''ve heard that the heroes were able to defeat the Orc King as well. Do not put me on the same level as the Orc KingAnyways, I will leave the army to you while I am away. What''s with this noise Being surprised and confused while grumbling, he called out to the person next to him. Yes George-samaI''m terribly sorryBased on our reports, another Demon Army has entered our territory. A new armyThere will no longer be anyone who would threaten us as we''ve already defeated the Orc King Hurry up and send the heroes out to subjugate those armies. After ordering him, I sat back on my seat, and Captain Ozwald came barging into the throne. King-sama, there seems to be a problem. Hmm, is it about the new armyDo not fed, I have already ordered the heroes to defeat them. I understand. However, does King-sama know that the Demon King Cayenne himself is leading that army WhaThe Demon King himself Yesit seems that he has an incredibly powerful sword that is said to be comparable to the holy swords of the heroes But wait, isn''t this our chanceThis is a good opportunity to kill the Demon King, and end this battle once and for all. We can mobilize all of our heroes and defeat Cayenne. He''ll never know what''ll hit him. What did you just sayOur opponent is the Demon KingThat damn old manI really want to have a word with him. And Yamato-kun, what are we going to doOur opponent this time is the Demon King, and I don''t think we can even defeat it. I can''t blame Chihiro for being concerned. It is the last boss we''re speaking of. No matter how many holy swords we have on our side, we can''t win against a veteran opponent when we''re just amateurs. Even with all the training we had, the only real combat experience we had was with the Orc King. Hmm, this is impossible, should we just run away Losing my harem is regrettable, but I can''t exchange that for my life I might be able to do something if I can escape with Chihiro That way, at least I still have Chihiro in my harem. Hey Chihiro, do you want to run away with me Eh!?Running awayBut where Let''s seeHow about that place where the Princess wanted to marry that personWhat''s more, I heard that that country has a lot of heroes. So isn''t it better if we go there for help? I can see your point. But we don''t even know anyone there, are you sure we''re gonna be fineWe''re not even acquainted with the Princess as well. Maybe Marine-san can help us HuhYamato-kun, are you an idiotWhat makes you think Marine-san would help us when she was the one who wanted to flee this country We won''t know unless we tryWhat''s more, didn''t Marine-san cut ties with that old man(King) as well You do have a pointSo it''s not like we don''t have a chanceHoweverwe have to tread carefullyIf we make one mistake, we might be forbidden to go out anymore. Yeah, I understand. While we were chatting, Takahashi suddenly barged into the room that we were in. We have bad news! The Demon King is having a battle with Oshita! What? Why is Takashi fighting the Demon King? Didn''t he only have theResurrection of the Deadskill only? How can he fight with thatIf he dies, we can no longer resurrect anymore. We must avoid that at all cost Ain''t that badHiroya Yeah, we must not let Oshita dieWe''re going to save him nowI''m also going to call Koshigaya as well. How could this happen Seriously, the worse case scenario Tsk, at the end, we still have to face the Demon King. Aah, how did this happen Oshita whispered in fear. In front of him was someone with an evil smile (possibly the Demon King) holding a huge sword and looking at me. Behind me was a little kid screaming and shaking. Sigh, should I just abandon the kid and run away? I don''t have any fighting capability though If only I didn''t see this kid being attacked by the Demon. Hey! You old demonit''s all overThis is our turf, and Takashi our hero will come to save us I have no idea why I was spouting BS, but strangely, I was confident It would hurt if I would''ve died, wait, it would bad be if I were to die. Should I try using Resurrection of the Dead on myself first? Huh? An angel suddenly appear inside my head, will I come back to life Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 256 Published by on 17th October 201917th October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Houaren''t you a hero yourself? So, aren''t you going to show me the power that defeated the Orc King Y-You''re mistaken about that. I may be a hero, but fighting is outside of my capability. You''re not suited for fightingThen, why did you come all the way hereDidn''t you purposely come to me from another world just to defeat me I know it okay This is not the time to be talking about these stuffs While having fun with my friends at school, we were suddenly forced into this world, so of course we know Well, even if you are not combat suited, it is fine in itselfI am just here to kill all who wield the names of heroesSo, be obedient and taste this Demon Sword of mine, as it has become quite rusty. Damn it, is this the end Can''t believe the Demon King would be here, and he''s even going full force on us I held the one-handed sword firmly with both hands, and took a kendo stance while staring at my foe This is going to be difficultAnd I''m starting to become restless. Hahaha. Sure enough, the Demon King jumped in front of me, as if not caring about my stance at all Clenching my teeth and closing my eyes, I swung my sword at a vertical angle Then, what felt like meat being sliced in half could be made. When I opened my eyesthe sword was pierced deeply around the solar plexus of the Demon King FuhahahaSo you weren''t lying when you said you are not suited for battle. What''s with this weak attack? Takashi-kun After listening to the Demon King speaking, was when I thought I was going to die right nowbut suddenlyfamiliar voices came calling from behind me YamatoChihiroYou finally came, damnit When the Demon King tried to penetrate me with his sword, his movement suddenly stopped. Tskwhat is this Looking at it closely, it was Chihiro''s God''s Chainlocking the Demon King''s movement. D-DId I make it in timeTakashi~~ You alive I''m alive, thanks to you Yamato. Well then Demon King-sanyour friendly neighbourhood heroes have arrived. Hou, will you be enough to entertain me?But, do not relax just yet, young boy. WhatHow is he moving even withGod''s Chain??? How is he moving even though GOd''s Chain was surrounding him and trust his sword onto my chest Guhaa I was coughing out bloodThis is the end Ta-Takashi```````````````` Stay away from me YamatoHe''s different from the opponent we''ve facedhe is the one and only Demon King. I can''t feel my strengthAnd I don''t think I can stand much longer Leaving my strength, I fell to the ground. However, at that moment, rings of angels came bursting on my head, and my body was suddenly rejuvenated, and I could stand up once again. I-Is this the effect ofRessurection of the Deadthat I put from before What Though I was surprised, the Demon King looked even more surprised than I was, with his jaws all wide open You, aren''t you already dead Then, I saw Yamato rushing with his holy sword to stab him And the figure of a young girl who was originally behind Yamato entered the corner of my eyes Are you kidding me, didn''t they already run awayDid they not hear what I sayNot minding Yamato or Chihirobut if that young girl was hit by any of the Demon King''s attack, she will surely be met with death As expected, the Demon King was blocking Yamato''s attack Although Yamato was attacking with his sword, the attack was blocked right at the last secondAnd Chihiro''sGod''s Chainwasn''t effective at all Yamato, you better not let that young girl die As I shouted to him, he replied by noddingand immediately moved towards the young girl This damn Yamato, trying to act cool and allIf only I have some strength to fight Without looking away from the Demon King, Chihiro usedGod''s Chainagain Wait, didGod''s Chainwork this timeCause it seems like his movements have stopped Take this Yamato then jumped in and struck the holy sword towards the Demon King You fools However, the Demon King spoke while distorting his mouth The sword of the Demon King spouted out some sort of black smoke Then, the enormous sword flung Yamato''s sword away and cut Yamato in two His body flew up into the airand his upper body fell right in front of Chihirowhile the lower half fell in front of the young girl Yamato TLN Note; I have no idea why this image was popping up in my head everytime I see this. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 257 Published by on 22nd October 201922nd October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Y-You''re lying, right Of course you''re alive right Yamato-kun Chihiro cried out with tears rushing down her cheeks. As Chihiro, Yamato and I were best friends back in our world, and being called to this world at the same time as well. When seeing someone we know, or more specifically, someone we care about, suddenly dying in front of us. Even I wanted to scream as well. However, what would I do if I just screamIf I were to die, then nobody will come back to life. This might be one of the worse case scenario that we have ever faced. Think, think! There must be something I can do Howeverwhy is it so cold around hereIs it because of the Demon King''s killing intent No, that''s impossibleBut the fact that the temperature around us is decreasing. Demon King CayenneEven for killing a herowe Divine Beasts'' won''t allow these sorts of actions. Huh, why is the Demon King walking awayOn the other hand, the little girl is approaching the Demon King. A- A Divine BeastWhy are you helping the humansThey''re the ones interfering with the balances of this worldAnd this voice, did Fenrir I can''t tell what he''s talking about. But now is exactly the time to revive Yamato. I castedResurrection of the Deadon me first. Then, a halo appeared above my head. Alright, I''m saved for the time being. Then, placing my hand on the upper half body of Yamato, I castedResurrection of the Deadon him. Then, instantly the lower half of his body was bathed in warm and fluffy lights, slowly returning back the body that was severed from him. WhatSo you can use resurrection huh Where are you looking at CayenneThen please dieAbsolute Zero. The little girl raised her hands, and suddenly, the Demon King''s leg started freezing up, literally. W-Who are you I said as I looked at the little girl My name is Silva, an Ice Divine BeastRest assure, heroes of another world. WhatA Divine Beast A Divine Beast is a powerful being appointed by God as the guardian of this world. And there are ten of us in total, including me. She said that as her body gradually shine, and that child like body has transformed into an adult lady. The only thing I can see from her body were ice crystals, totally not human like. Speaking of the Demon King, he was shattered by the holy sword of Yamato from behind. It''s as if an ice statue was hit with a hammer and shattered into pieces I-Is it over Yamato called out as he emerges from the shadow. Yeah Yamatogood job out thereAnd with this, our request from the King shall be granted Ta-Takashi.. Are you sureDid we really kill the Demon King Yes we didAnd it''s thanks to the Divine Beast called Silva-sama over there. I-I see, but I''m glad you''re safe Takashi. Sorry for worrying you. For realYou know how worried we were when we heard that you were facing against the Demon King? Chihiro Thanks for coming as well While we sigh a breath of relief, we spoke to the woman called Silva We''re going to head back to the palaceDo you want to follow us Silva thought for a moment, before nodding. I do not have an interest in punishing people, but I do need to see that idiot who illegally summoned you heroes With that, we have averted a huge crisis and returned to the royal palace with an unscheduled guest. You have returned safely, heroes King George spoke sitting at his throne, then Chihiro spoke. King, the Demon King is dead, we have defeated him.Does that mean we are able to freely do whatever we want HuuhWait just a secondDefeating the Demon KingAre you sureHow did you even defeat it The King looked at us stupefied. I simply lent my powers Then, Silva spoke. Huh Who is this stranger that you''ve brought? MeI am none other thanthe Demon Beast Silva. TLN Note: Demon King? What''s that? Is that edible? Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 258 Published by on 24th October 201924th October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. With Waffle sitting right on top of my head, I walked into the place where the class reunion is being held, which is inside the city hall meeting. After filling in the invitation at the reception, I was guided by a woman to a huge table seat. Long time no see Myne-kunIsn''t this awesome! We get to sit together. Hm? Who are they, it seems like I''ve met them before I-I see? AreDid you perhaps forgotten about usFufufuit''s me, Yurisha. Aah, it''s Yurisha-chanIt''s the mayor''s daughter, and also the most popular person in my class. Having characteristics of a crimson eyes, and height roughly around the same as me. Since I already have Isha, Sylphy, and Sasha, I dont really have any interest in her. Although I felt a bunch of gazes from around her. And out of all the gazes, one of them turned to me with hatred Looking at where the intent was, I saw Anthem there. Uhmm Myne-kun, may I ask you something? Yurisha-chan asks me while lightly tilting her neck. Hm? What is it? Is it true that you''re married to Sylphid-sama and the Holy Bow Aisha-san? Yeap, that''s right.Though there are plans to increase the number of brides in the near future, but that hasn''t been announced publicly yet. It seems that my classmates were listening to my conversation as well. Eh? What do you mean by that Hmmm, since it hasn''t been decided with Sheila, and can I be saying things about Sasha yet? It would be better to keep it a secret until Brother-In-Law and Lewis-sama announces it. I''m sorry, that''s as far as I can say. Chie~ too bad. But if there is an increase in brides, maybe i still have a chance Hm? What Wafu Kyaaa, shoo cuteeeeWhat''s with the cub on Myne''s head Aah, his name is Myne, my family member. Is it a monster that Myne-kun had tamed Mine if I touch it? Yeah, go ahead. After giving her permission, the somewhat scary Yurisha-chan began stroking his head. Wafu Then, Waffle narrowed his eyes and shook his tail swaying which showed a pleasant face. Tsk, this damn Myne, using his pet monster to get Yurisha''s attention. Hey, Ansem. I think we should stop messing with MyneEven he''s a noble right now. Shut up ChibitoI don''t care if he''s a noble or what not, he''s still Myne! Oi Myne. Hm? Who seems to be calling for me? Aah, it''s Kelly. Kelly was the only one who I was close with back in my school days. I would always be bullied by Ansem when I was in schoolbut only he would continue to stay with me throughout. What is it, Kelly? Leaving Yurisha-chan aside, I went to where Kelly was. Hey Myne, I have a request for you. Do you still remember Oreo Nii-chan Yeah, I think I somewhat remember. Well, Ni-chan is actually a huge fan of Aisha-san. So he was in shock when he heard that she has been married. That''s.. I''m sorry. Hmm, I don''t know what to say about this. So Myne, I''m sorry for asking this but if it''s alright if you let Nii-san go on a date with Aisha T-That''s obviously a no. She''s not a thing okay, she''s my wife. If that''s the case, we want to date too. The men who were listening to our story stood up all at once and came close to me. No means no I shouted at the top of my lungs and they left with a dissatisfied look. Tsk this Myne, what a lucky bugger At that time. Myne, can you hear me? Yeah, what is it Fenrir-sama? Suddenly, Fenrir-sama started talking to me throughTelepathy. Calm down and listen herethe Demon King Cayenne has died. EehhhhAre you serious? How If that''s the case, then that''s great! And there''s no time for some class reunion. One of us Divine Beasts defeated it, as the Demon King has went overboard. I-I understand. Thank you for letting me know. This is bad, I''ll have to convey this to the King. Sylphy, can you hear me? I hurriedly asked Sylphy throughTelepathy.. Sorry, but I have some urgent things to attend to, so I''ll excuse myself. D-Danna-samaWhat''s with the sudden talk I''m sorry but this is a huge urgent news, so can you come to us? Waffle is with us as well. Waffle, can you bring Sylphy here right away I slowly lifted Waffle from on top of my head, and gently lowered him to the ground. Oi Myne, what do you meanYou said something about SylphyIs the Princess going to come here Yeah, she''ll be joining me to go to the royal palace. There is an urgent report for the King. So, I''m sorry.I said as I bowed down to everyone. Here''s the fee. I gave Ansem one silver coin. At the same time as Ansem received the silver coin, Sylphy opened the door with a loud bang, and Waffle was with her beneath her feet, What happened Danna-sama For you to call me here? I''ll tell you while we get to the royal palace. To meet with Dear Father While listening to our conversation. The people around us started to talk. Thanks for the hard work Waffle, come''ere. Then, Waffle ran towards me and climbed on top of my head. After confirming that Waffle was in place, I took Sylphy''s hand and went out of the place. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 259 Published by on 29th October 201929th October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. What happened Danna-sama? I was contacted by Fenrir-sama just awhile ago. She told me that the Demon King, Cayenne, has apparently died. Wha-Are you seriousI can see why Danna-sama was acting like that then. I haven''t heard the full details yet, but apparently one of the Divine Beasts'' has defeated him I seeThat''s why Fenrir-sama contacted you first. She knew that I was going to report this to Fahren-sama. After confirming that there was nobody following us, I usedUnique Magic?Spacetimeto instantly transport us to Sylphy''s room. We have to call Metia-san Sylphy shakes her head displeasingly and pulls my hand. It''s alright, I''m here Danna-sama. I''m sure Father is in his officeSylphy muttered as she dragged me along, we heard a huge knock on the door. What the? How did they know somebody is inside Sylphy and I looked at each other and nodded. Since we do not know who it was, we decided to answer. Who is itCan you be a little more quiet Sylphy, now slightly irritated, answered back. Aah, Hime-samaare you here to visit? Hm? Isn''t this voice Metia-san? The way that she spoke seemed to indicate that she doesn''t know we''re here. Sylphy approached the door, opened it and there Metia-san was standing there. Also, Captain Cecil is there as well. Hime-sama! This is an emergency. Please head over to the King as soon as possible. Another emergencyAnd looking closely, it seems that Captain Cecil has a serious injury on her right arm. Is it related to said emergency Captain Cecilwhat happened to your right arm Please hurry to the King for now. I nodded, then took Sylphy by the hand before running to the King''s office. When we arrived at the office, Sylphy shouted while knocking on the door. Father, it''s me. Sylphid, I heard that there was an emergency. She opened the door without waiting for a reply. What we saw were King and Morgue-san who were in the middle of a talk while looking at us with a stunned expression. Hey Sylphy, why are you like thatPlease be a little more ladylike, you''re married you knowGo and learn from Aisha-dono or Sasha Lion-dono. Fahren-sama puts his hands on his hips and reprimanded Sylphy. Leaving that aside, you came at the right time, Myne. King-sama, we heard that there has been an emergency going on What exactly happened? Though my story is important, but given Captain Cecil''s injuries, it''s best to give that as a priority. To be honesta mysterious monster appeared in our capitalNo, it''s unclear whether it can be called a monster at all EeehThere''s a monster in the capitalWouldn''t the citizens be in dangerThis really is an emergency. Father, what were these monsters like The King then started speaking Out of nowhere, these 4 stone statue appeared with the appearance of Orcs appeared in the center of the city. When approaching these statues, the Orcs suddenly sprung up from the air. The three statues spawned in a chain of 4 Orcs, in other words, 16 Orcs suddenly appeared in the middle of the capital. But that wasn''t the huge fuss. The second konoe knights team led by Captain Cecil headed there, but as you know, the Orcs are quite strong. It''s a monster that ranks at C which requires multiple adventurers to defeat. Being engaged in such a sudden battle, the Knights struggled, and Captain Cecil was struck deeply. Currently, the Knights led by Brother-in-Law are heading there to suppress the situation. However, the mysterious stone statue remains in the capital. Such strange stone statues It''s like finding a stone statue in the shape of a goblin, and finding goblins surrounding it. I''m sorry for always relying on you, but I would like you to lend me your power to get rid of those stone statues. Aah, and could you please ask Fenrir-sama to check about their identity. About that King-sama, the reason why I''m here is also a report from Fenrir-sama I looked at King-sama seriously and reported what Fenrir-sama told me. What is it? I don''t want to hear anymore bad news No, that''s not it. I think it''s a good news. So what is it King-sama sat down on his chair with a relieved expression. About that.. Apparently the Demon King Cayenne has died by the hands of a Divine Beast. What? Are you serious? That is indeed good news, but how did it happen suddenly? That I do not know the details yet, but I''m planning to go to meet Fenrir-sama in the near future for answers. King-sama stood up again and whispered in my ear. I''ll leave it to you. Let me know as soon as you understand something. I understand! I will now head over and find out about the stone statues. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 260 Published by on 31st October 201931st October 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. TLN Note: Starting from November through December, I will be releasing Level 1 Guys chapter on Fridays, Saturdays, and Sundays. Same goes with Cut&Paste, Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays. Take this as a little gift for everyone who has been reading these LN for 2 years, and I hope that I would continue to enjoy making them for all of you readers. Well then, I''ll go to meet with Fenrir-sama immediately. Saying that, I bid King-sama farewell and held Sylphy by her hand. Sylphy, let''s go. Whispering into her left ears, Sylphy smiled sweetly and locked our hands. Using that as a signal, I activatedUnique Magic?Spacetime. The location is obviously the spirit forest, Fenrir-sama''s home. Then, I called Waffle up who was sleeping on my head before jumping into the black vortex. Waffle, time to wake up. We''re about to meet with Fenrir-sama. Wafu With a sleepy tone, he barked tiredly while sliding down from on top of my head with his four legs flat. Wafu, we''re going to meet with mother? Waffle sniffed around the black vortex before heading in without hesitation. Hmm, I think I should be careful. I bet that as soon as I go in, the three brothers of Waffle will attack me. Preparing myself mentally, I jumped into the black vortex, and as expected, the three little rascals vigorously pounded onto my body. They stared at me intently with their tails slowly swaying from side to side. For some reason, Waffle was doing it as well. Can''t be help, if it''s just a while. But I do have some important business as well. Thus, I took out a boomerang that was processed by wood the other day with Cut from the storage bag and showed it to the three of them. I threw it forward after showing it to them. The boomerang made a U-Turn with a surging sound and returned. Fetch~ Saying that, the three of them immediately charged towards the boomerang. I knew that the level wasn''t hard, as one of them jumped and caught it, which was Waffle. Nii-channot fair~ I''m sure you''re always playing with Myne. Waffle was looking at his brothers with a proud look with the boomerang on his mouth. Wafufu. Waffle makes a happy sound as he looked at them. Hey Waffle, arent you the eldest one. Give your younger brother a chance. UsingTelepathyto get Waffle''s attentionWaffle''s tails lowered and he looked a little sad. But Waffle''s still Waffle, as he ran to his brothers with the boomerang. Waaithank you Onii-chan. Wafu wafuI love you Onii-chan. While looking at the situation with a smile, I took a chunk of High Orc Meat from the storage bag. Come here everyone. I have snacks for you. Calling over to them while shaking the meat, the three fierce looking wolves rushed onto me with violent momentum. After knocking me down, the meat dropped to the ground. With a fierce looking gaze on the meat, I said to them:Go ahead. After saying that, they happily shook their tail and started eating it. Myne, do you have some business with me? And boys, that''s about it, come over here. Fenrir-sama kindly called me. Waffle, I''ll leave them to you. After that, I slowly walked to Fenrir-sama. Waffle then put his right paw over his head and said. Wafu, leave it to meI''m the elder brother after all. Alright, I''ll leave you to it. Is it about the Demon King, Myne. Nodding to Fenrir-sama, continued speaking. According to the Goddess''s policy, it is not allowed to bring people from another world that is not managed by the Goddess. In addition, there must absolutely be no harm to the other worlders. So, it seems that the Demon King himself wanted to kill the other worlders. As a result, the Goddess was enraged by such action and instructed a nearby Divine Beast named Shiva to bury the Demon King. I see, so that''s why. Though I understood the outline. But I feel like I forgot to ask something very important. Before I could think, Fenrir-sama continued speaking. In the first place, it was because of the King of Laurasia who forced the heroes summoning, so Shiva wanted to bury the King as well. Therefore, there''s also the problem of the destruction of the Laurasia''s royal family, so Fenrir-sama wants me to consider marrying Princess Sheila. Well, if half of it is because of that, and if she doesn''t mind marrying someone like me. Okay, I''ve decided. Sigh, so I''m going to have four wives then. I wonder what father and mother thinks in heaven? And out of 4 of them, 3 of them are PrincessesIt''s seriously ridiculous thing as a commoner like me. Oops, Fenrir-sama hasn''t finished talking yet. So, it seems that the Goddess wants to return the heroes back to their worlds. However, there is no such skill in the mortal world, so she seems to be troubled at how to return them. And with that, she wants me toCutthe heroes''s skills. This seems to be a direct request from the Goddess herself. The reward seems to be the skills that the heroes have. I wonder what sort of skills would they have, but it reminds me of the hero skills that Maiya-san and Garnet-sama''s has. So I''ll be rewarded with the skillwhich means, oh rightI''ve been so busy that I''ve forgotten to go to the Prison Dungeon! I wonder if Jormungandr-sama would be mad at me? Anyways, that''s the story about the Demon King. Next is the business that I came here for. I immediately asked Fenrir-sama about the stone statues that King-sama asked. Hmm, the stone statue monsters? I know them very well. And that''s where the Goddess comes in to explain. Eh? The Goddess? Huh? You look like you don''t know how. Aren''t you forgetting that Maiya gave you theCommunicating with the Goddessskill? Try using that. Aah right, I certainly did get that. I was scared to use it as I dont know what would happen. Afterwards, I will update you about what to do later, but try using the skill now. TLN Note: Just in case no one knows, there''s a manga for this novel. I''ll leave the link below, so if anyone wants to translate or have a read, feel free to do it~ Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 261 Published by on 5th November 20195th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. TLN Note: Starting from November through December, I will be releasing Level 1 Guys chapter on Fridays, Saturdays, and Sundays. Same goes with Cut&Paste, Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays. Take this as a little gift for everyone who has been reading these LN for 2 years, and I hope that I would continue to enjoy making them for all of you readers. G-Goddess After using the skillCommunicating with the Goddess, I nervously spoke for the first time as per what Fenrir-sama instructed. This voice, is that Myne? So you''ve finally decided to speak with me huh!? Aren''t you a little slow on that? Uhmm, I apologize. Then again, I''m surprised with the way you use your skills. I wouldn''t have thought of doing it like that. Hah, I''m sorry for it. So what business do you have with me? Well, Fenrir-sama has asked me to contact with Goddess to explain about the stone statues that has been appearing in the royal palace. Aah, that huh? Those are some troublesome monsters W-what, if the Goddess has said that it''s a troublesome monster, wouldn''t it be difficult for us to defeat it. This is going to be a hard report to give to Fahren-sama. From what the Goddess has said, the monsters are apparently things from another world. The world that those stone statues come from are from the world called the UnderWorld, and it''s managed by a different Goddess. And just like our world, where we have Divine Beasts, the UnderWorld has their own called the Shadow King. And as for the stone statues. Apparently, it''s one of the Shadow King''s subordinates. And by chance, our world has been connected and thus those monsters could come here. Also, the monsters are slightly different from the ones in the UnderWorld. The Orcs of our world are pigs. Karin are based on Hermit Crabs. The Yaguto are Ostrichesalso fish who turned into Sahagin. As said, there are monsters that we do not know at all. What''s more, the Antica who were recently discovered seems to be monsters unique to the UnderWorld as well. Those ant type monsters. So it seems that this Shadow King is planning to advance into our world by engaging in battle with us. To prevent this, we need to get into the UnderWorld from where it''s connected and you guessed it, defeat the Shadow King. Who wouldve guessed that the monsters in the UnderWorld is much more ferocious and stronger than our monsters. Hence why the Goddess has requested me to "Defeat the Shadow King". However, even if she said that, the opponent is the same existence as a Divine Beast. No matter what, I''m still a human, and it won''t be an easy opponent. Myne, gather together some friends to prepare for the battle. Then, I''ll send some gifts to my adorable humans. I''m sure the gift from the Goddess are ridiculous. There will definitely be a fuss from this. The gift is so huge that it has to be separated into two categories. The first is a skill that is given to me once I reach the age of 20. So when we got our skills at the age of 15, Ill get another skill once turning 20 years old. All I have to do is go to the temple again. The other gift is weapons and armours of excellent quality. If we go to the battlefield with the UnderWorld and win, we can get specific weapons and armours. And those weapons and armours are blessed with the Goddess. Ah, and in order to fight with the Shadow King, the Goddess has given me a new skill. And that skill is.. Goddess MarkWhen using a skill, if Goddess Mark is casted, the effect of said skill will greatly improve. It was this. For example, if you use Goddess Mark before using Recovery Small, the effect will be maximized. Honestly, it''s an incredible skill. Thank you so much Goddess. Well then, I''ve heard what is needed, guess I should head home soon. Fenrir-sama, I''ve heard a lot from the Goddess. Okay, so in order to face against the Shadow King, we the Divine Beasts would cooperate with the humans by transforming ourselves into humans.. Specifically Shiva and Ymir will be helping. That is going to increase our fighting powers by a lot! !However, is Fenrir-sama not coming along? Unfortunately I can''t become a human. However, don''t you have my son by your side! Fenrir-sama said with great confidence. Certainly, having Waffle by my side is encouraging. I then thanked Fenrir-sama and decided to return to the royal palace. UsingUnique Magic?SpacetimeI jumped into the black vortex with Waffle on top of my head. I wonder what reaction will Fahren-sama show? To be honest, the story from the Goddess is too scary. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 262 Published by on 6th November 20196th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. TLN Note: Starting from November through December, I will be releasing Level 1 Guys chapter on Fridays, Saturdays, and Sundays. Same goes with Cut&Paste, Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays. Take this as a little gift for everyone who has been reading these LN for 2 years, and I hope that I would continue to enjoy making them for all of you readers. After saying goodbye to Fenrir-sama, I used Unique Magic?Spacetimeand went to the usual place which I go whenever I want to go to the royal palace, Sylphy''s room. I''ll have to call Metia-san again While thinking about these things, I came out of the black vortex and lo and behold, the King was sitting there. Ooh you''re back Myne! ! ! I have returned, and there are a few things that I have to report. With a slow and serious pace of how I was going about, Fahren-sama stood up and gulped in silence. Uhmm, King-sama, about the report, is it alright if we call in Brother-In-Law as well Alto and Lewis? Isn''t it fine if it''s just me? Fahren-sama looked at me with displeased. I-It can''t be helped right? Sine this concerns the next generation and also the upcoming King as well. Alright I got it. Metia, call Alto and Lewis right now, tell them this is urgent! Fahren shouted at the corridor. Y-Yes. I understand. Metia-san who was waiting outside replied and ran as fast as she could. So, what is it that''s so important? There''s good news and bad nows. Which would you like to hear first? Hmm, is the good news something to do with Cayenne? And the bad newsis about the information regarding those stone statues? Fahren-sama said in a rather annoyed tone. As the air became even more serious, we finally heard a knock on the door. Father, I heard that we have an urgent news. Ah, this sounds like Brother-in-Law. I''m glad that he didn''t come barging into the door like what Sylphy does all the time. Oh, Alto? Hurry up and get in, and is Lewis with you? After being granted permission, both Alto and Lewis opened the door and walked in. Hm, Myne''s here? Is there another trouble, Father? You''re horrible you know Brother-in-Law. Just because you see me, you think we have some sort of trouble. Well then again, it is a troubling matter. Alright Myne, please start with your reports. Yes, I shall now explain everything. Sitting upright, I started explaining to them. First about the Demon King Cayenne. Based on my findings, the Demon King has been defeated by one of the Divine Beasts'' name Shiva. After saying that, Brother-In-Law looked happy as he did a little fist shake. And also, there''s a reason why the Divine Beast appeared to interfere as well. What is the reason? I then explain that the Goddess does not want any harm done to any Other Worlders, especially the heroes that were summoned recently. Also, those heroes were engaged in a fight with the Demon King. Another thing is that the Divine Beast is going to the King of Laurasia to correct his wrong doings. That damn George.He deserves it. And speaking of the King of Laurasia, the Goddess wanted me to marry Princess Sheila as a means of not destroying the bloodline of the royal family. Hmm, so that''s how it is, I got itlet''s reconfirm your marriage then. Which means we have to hurry up and make this official. Alto, Lewis, let''s make your wedding ceremony together with Myne as well. Well then, what is the bad news? Here we go! Uhhhhhhit is indeed concerning the stone statues With my forehead and palms sweating profusely, I explained the whole situation about those monsters coming from another world called the UnderWorld. I thought that we''re done with the Demon King, but now we have this Shadow King to deal with. YARE YARE DAZE (TLN: WHY? BECAUSE I CAN!) Alright, I''ve know what needs to be done, and I hope to trouble you again Myne Should we let the citizens know about it? It''s best if we keep this a secret for now. Asking Fahren-sama, he immediately replied. There''s more good news Hmm? There''s more? Yes. This story is the reason why I asked Brother-In-Law and Lewis-sama to be here with us. The first is that I''ll be getting another skill after reaching the age of 20 from the Goddess. What With his mouth still wide open, I then explained about the new battlefield where people would earn new weapons and armours after defeating the monsters from the other world. That''s amazing. Is it something like a dungeon weapon? Brother-In-Law said as he looked at his own Linus Sword. That is all for my report. I said as I stood up and bowed. Even though I was standing up, the King didn''t mind it and was thinking with a serious expression. Without wanting to interfere any longer, I usedHide Presenceand slowly sneak my way out of the room. As I was about to leave, Sylphy was standing outside. Danna-sama, I''ve been waiting for you. Aren''t you going to exterminate those stone statues? Right, if Brother-In-Law is here, that means not everyone is there to fight against those stone statues. It''s my chance to test out the strength of those UnderWorld monsters as well then. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 263 Published by on 7th November 20197th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. At the Class Reunion W-Wait, the one calling for Myne is Syphid-sama, right? Y-Yeah, we aren''t wrong. Ugh, I can''t believe he married Princess Sylphi, That bastardSo freaking envious of him. Didn''t he marry Aisha-sama as well He really gets all the good stuff huh. In the royal palace of Augusta So brother, what''s the date going to be for your wedding? Anyways, I''ll go and talk to Starsha and Starshion about it, so for the time being you should check out with Luka-dono. And that''s the gist, so what do you girls think FueeeeeMyne-chan is going to marry Sheila-sama as well? Master Yukino will surely be delighted in heaven when she sees Myne who has turned into a great man. AraStarshion knows of Myne-dono? When I visited her and talked to her about it, she has a bright smile on her face. Yes. Myne-chan is my master''s son after all. I lived and studied at my master''s house for some time, and I knew about Myne-chan since he was just a little baby. Heh, so how was Myne-kun like as a child? Starsha-samaAlto-sama will get jealous you know? That won''t happen Starshion. I was only wondering what kind of a person my sister''s marrying, that''s all. If you''re that curious, why don''t you just meet up with him? Hmm, you''re right, but now''s not the time, maybe in the future. Leaving that aside, what are you going to do about the date of the marriage? I''m fine with anything, but honestly this marriage is going to be bothersome. Ehh? Why? There are going to be 4 Princesses there. And isn''t your royal family going to merge with our royal family? I don''t think it''s going to be that easy of a merge? Listening to Starshion words, I was convinced and realized that I had to consider the time it took for my parents to move in. As my father is the King, it''s not easy to adjust their schedule to travel to another country. Oh no!! I have to meet with Sasha! ! That''s right. My sister also has her own marriage on the same day, so as her sister, I have to ask her about it as well. I believe that she can''t decide it on her own. I''m sorry Alto-dono, but I would need to meet with my sister After saying that, Alto-dono smiled and held my hand with his right hand. Okay Stasha, I''ll follow as well. Aah, I''m sorry. Are you going to Myne-chan''s house? Then, should I tag along as well? Starsion offered to accompany us. I don''t think we need to, since Myne would probably still be in the royal palace Alto-dono then held Starsion''s hands with his left hand. Well all started moving together, and Alto-dono started looking around for Myne-dono. Surely Myne-dono has gone back to his home. Even if for half a day, they''ll arrive there by night. Alto-dono, wouldn''t it be better if we hurry to Lucas I''ll reveal a secret of the royal family because we''ll be together in the future, but promise me that you''ll never tell anyone about it. With a serious expression, Alto-dono advanced to the back of the royal palace while pulling our hands. Proceeding deeper into the royal palace, we arrived at a stairs going all the way down to a basement. Where is this Alto-sama? The place that we arrived was a dark hall. The strange thing was that there''s only 1 door in the middle of the room. Starsion asked Alto-dono after seeing such a strange scenario. First there''s a room in such a basement. Then there''s a door in the middle of the room. This is weird no matter what. Both of you, you don''t have to be too cautious about it. This door is the secret that was recently born in the Kingdom of Augusta. T-This door is the secret? After hearing the secret from Alto-dono. We couldn''t hide our surprise. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 264 Published by on 12th November 201912th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) and our new supporter Alice and terror100!!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. TLN Note: BOY OH BOY, AFTER SO MANY CHAPTERS, I CAN FINALLY KNOW THE GENDER OF CECIL!!! IT"S A GUY!!!! GUHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH It''s true. As what Alto-dono has said, the ability of the moving door. This is really the Town of Lucas. It can be confirmed that after looking at Stashion-sama who had a surprised look on her face, that we''re at the Town of Lucas, since she once lived here. Without even letting us recollect our feelings, Alto-dono started walking forward. And after he stopped, we arrived at a building that was built quite recently. Alto-dono, where are we right now? Oh right, this is the Clan House of Myne. While having such a conversation, a female knight clad with armour was at the receptionist. I wonder who was it that came by, but if it isnt the Prince himselfDo you have some business with Myne-sama, or is it the Princess you''re looking for? After the knight saw that it was Alto-dono, she blatantly asked him. Hm, are you used to working here, Melissa It seems that Alto-dono is acquainted with the female knight over there. Yes, it is very peaceful when Captain Cecil isn''t around. Cecil huh, that idiot has some mental issues at times. However, he has recently been well behaved, so I think it''s for the better I would need to meet with Metia-dono in the future. Aah, I''ll tell her that. Anyways, I do have business with Myne, but also Sasha Lion-sama as well. The female knight whose name is Melissa looked at the two of us, nodded and went off. Who was that lady? After asking, Alto-dono said that she was once a subordinate. But right now, she''s working under Myne-dono, the Fortuna family. Although she was an excellent knight, she disliked the fact that that guy named Cecil would constantly sexually harass her, so she asked for a transfer by her close friend Slyphid-dono. I''m glad. I thought since Alto-dono looked close to her, she was a mistress of Alto-dono. But after understanding that there was no such nonsense. By having these feelings, does that mean I love Alto-dono? After Alto-dono sat down, both Starsion and I sat behind him, and we waited for the knight to return. After waiting for about 5 minutes, a knocking sound was heard from the door in our room. [Nee-san! Are you inside?] This sound, it''s my younger sister, Sasha Lion. Come in Sasha. After hearing me, she slowly opened the door. However, the person who came in wasn''t what I thought, it was Syphid-dono. Then, I saw my sister Sasha from behind and also Myne who came along as well. Brother, what brings you here? You even shocked Melissa. Sylphid-dono spoke, but with a sort of anger in her tone. Seems like Alto-dono has a short temper. N-No you got it wrongI''m actually here to talk about our wedding ceremony with Myne, and wanted to know what Sasha Lion-sama would pick for her wedding date. After Alto-dono said, I started talking to my sister. Sasha, do we have time to wait for Father and Mother to arrive? So I think it''s better to discuss our date of our wedding Hmm, if that''s the case, why don''t we move to the indicate desk and sit down. Meanwhile, Alto-dono was speaking to Myne-dono with s soft voice. I wonder if it''s something that we can''t hear? While thinking about it, Alto-dono then left the room with Myne-dono. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 265 Published by on 13th November 201913th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. By the way Myne, is it possible if we discuss about the existence of the Divine Beast to them? I don''t think there are any problems with that. I see, I''m relieved to hear that. If we can talk about the existence of Fenrir-sama, then we can use the contract of the Divine Beast to explain about your powers You mean as an excuse of my skills? Yes, since if we can talk about your skills disguising as a Divine Beast''s power, we would be able to bring our other country''s guests in no time. I mean it''s good for Sasha and Stasha-sama to do that, but what would we do about bringing them back home? Isn''t it bad to show the skills in front of their parents? We can just use the transportation door to have them return home. And because of that, please create another door for us at the royal palace Myne~ Brother-In-Law said as he lightly hit me on my shoulder. That door does consume a skill seed, thus I don''t feel like making another door like that.However, it''s no doubt that it would solve our problems right now I got it. But please give me some time. That''s no good. I would prefer the wedding date to be early. Haa, then do you want to use my house''s door first? Since we don''t have much opportunity to use the door in our home, so there''s no problem if we don''t have it for a few days. Fumu, if that''s the case, then we can use it immediately. After we finished discussing, we went back to the room where Sasha and co are. Brother-in-Law, since we''re at it, isn''t it better to talk to Luka-sama as well? I''ll tell Lewis and Luka-sama at a later date. Sasha and Stasha-sama who were listening on our conversation raised their eyebrows and stuck their tongues out. They are twins indeed, as they look similar, and even their gestures were similar. And both of them are without a doubt beautiful. Both Sylphy and Aisha are beautiful women, but what happens if another beautiful woman were to marry me as well? Ah wait a minute! Where''s Sheila at? I''ll have to discuss with her as well. Sylphy, Aisha, do you know where Sheila is? She''ss currently staying at the royal palace as a guest. Brother-in-law was the one who answered my question instead of Sylphy or Aisha. Darn, I should''ve brought her along right. Brother-in-Law laughs loudly as he scratched his head, obviously not thinking about it before coming here. Then, Sylphy and Stasha-sama looked at him with a disappointed face. Aisha, Sylphy, Sasha, sorry but I''ll be going to the royal palace now. Since everyone knows about the transportation door, I can just go there without explaining anything to them. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 266 Published by on 14th November 201914th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Aisha, Sylphy, Sasha, I''m sorry but I''ll be going to the royal palace right now I told my brides as such before running out of the room. Then, entering into an empty room and confirming that nobody was around, I usedUnique Magic?Spacetimeand head to the royal palace. Well, I''ve rushed to the royal palace as soon as I could, but ultimately, I do not know where Sheila is. Guess I should call Metia-san at a time like this. Confirming my thoughts, I rang the doorbell of the room. The sound of the doorbell echoed throughout the room. After awhile, I heard a knocking sound coming from the room''s door. As usual, she''s quick. Hello Metia-san. Answering the door, she opened the door and entered. Oh? If it isn''t Myne-sama? Ah yes, sorry but I''m in a hurry right now. Do you know where SheilaI mean where Princess Sheila is at? Sheila-sama? After saying that, she placed her finger and index finger on her mouth, pondering. Ah right, Brother-in-law mentioned that she is staying in the royal palace as a guest And after I said that, she took a second to think before pointing her fingers up. Our guests from Laurasia, I shall guide you to where Sheila-sama is. Guests? When I asked Metia-san about it It seems that something major happened in their country, and their family has fled here apparently? If I''m not mistaken, Fenrir-sama did mention about this before Because of that, the Laurasia Family is currently staying in the room just next to us. The royal family you say???! And what''s more it''s next to us? I suddenly shouted. Uhmm, is it possible to visit them right now? Oh no, Your Majesty has said that you must be accompanied by him, if not you would not be able to go to the room Then, would you mind telling it to the King? When I asked, Metia-san gave a bow before walking out of the room. After waiting for a while, the door opened and Fahren-sama came inside. Myne, do you have something to talk about with the Laurasia family? Uhmm, as Brother-in-law came to our clan house and discussed about the wedding date, we would also like to confirm the date with Princess Sheila as well. I see. But Myne, it isn''t necessary to marry Princess Sheila, however, it is up to you to decide. Eh? What does he mean by that? I thought that the Laurasia family has been destroyed by Shiva-sama. So as they needed a successor, I was told to marry Sheila to continue the next generation. What''s more, there''s just too much that I don''t understand, saying that the Laurasia family is currently residing in the royal palace as well. Checking this situation is at a high priority it seems. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 267 Published by on 19th November 201919th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Checking the situation is the utmost priority, but it seems like I can''t hear more because of Fahren-sama. Isn''t it quicker to just ask Sheila about it? So, according to Fahren-sama''s story, I no longer need to marry Sheila. But, what about my feelings for her? I closed my eyes and imagined Sheila right in front of me. I went back to when we first met, where she saw the Beginner''s Dagger from me. The first thing she said to me was that she wanted to go on an adventure with us. Not only is she a recovery expert, but her recovery ability is on par with the Miko, Stashion Nee-chan. Our clan doesn''t have anyone who can use recovery. It''s just a simple clan with brute strength in mind. Having her is desirable, but then again, I can''t just tell her about my skills. If we''re married, and we ask Fenrir-san to give her her blessing, then the problem would be clear, but.. Is it alright to marry her just for that reason alone? If she agrees with it, then I won''t have any qualms with it Having thought through that far, I closed my eyes again and imagined the appearance of Sheila in front of me again. What''s more, the sole reason why she came here was to talk about marriage with me. But why is it suddenly cancelled? When I asked Fahren-sama about it. I got it. Then check it with your own eyes. After saying that, I accompanied him and head to the room next to ours where the royal family of Laurasia is currently staying. When Fahren-sama knocked on the door, we heard a loud reply from inside., Listening to the voice, Fahren-sama was stunned for a moment, but opened the door with force. .In the room, a mature looking man dressed in gorgeous outfit with a gentle smile was what I noticed right off the bat. And then, an elderly woman was standing behind that man. Furthermore, dressing in a robe, Sheila and an energetic boy who looks younger than me was there. What do you want Fahren! If you don''t have anything then get out. The man with the gorgeous outfit is apparently the King, and he spoke in a rude manner. When I showed my face. Don''t be so angry George, and don''t think bad about Myne. I came here to talk about the marriage of Sheila-dono. Marriage talk!! And that poor looking guy over there is the guy called Myne? Let me introduce Myne to you. Fahren-sama then introduced me to the man with a bad mouth. He is the King of Laurasia, George Laurasia, and also the father of Sheila. The woman behind me was introduced next. Without guessing much, I knew that she was the Queen, Serbina Laurasia. In other words, Sheila''s mother. ..Wait a minute. DIdn''t the King of Laurasia lose his life after being punished by Shiva-sama? Was what I thought, but thinking about it, there was a hero that could use revival skills. Is it Ressurection of the Dead!? Which means it''s possible to bring back my dad and mom back to life? If that''s really possible, I would like to ask a favour from him. But I''m sure it''s not possible. If it were, there will be no dead people in this world. Aah, I''ve side tracked too far. In the end, as what I thought, the King who was killed by Shiva-sama was revived thanks to the hero. And that''s one of the reasons why the marriage between Sheila and me is cancelled. And another reason Is that energetic boy. His name is Kufim Laurasia. Sheila''s brother..In other words, the Prince of Laurasia. So it seems that the Prince is going to marry the Miko''s younger sister, so there was no meaning to marry Sheila anymore. (TLN: other than to add another collection into the harem) .So that''s why Fahren-sama told me to decide by myself. After understanding the situation, my head hurts, then Sheila came in front of me. With a desperate expression, she whispered Please, Myne-sama.. Appealing to me. There''s one more reason as to why Sheila wants to marry me, and it made sense. The reason to tie an alliance against the Demon King Army isn''t really meaningful seeing as the Demon King has died. Sasha married to me in that sense. Princess Sheila, the reason for our marriage is completely gone, but do you still want to marry someone like me? When I asked, Sheila answered. If I don''t get married, would I be unable to enter your Clan then? That''s the reason! If I can''t talk about my skills, then why not become a part of my family. ..But now that the situation has changed. Yes, it has. At that time, I couldn''t reveal the existence of the Divine Beasts.. But since Shiva-sama has shown up in Laurasia. There''s no problem in revealing Fenrir-sama as well. That''s why if I want to reveal the existence of Fenrir-sama, she has to get into our clan to receive the Divine Beast''s Contract. But now, we don''t have to forcibly get married. I don''t need anymore bride anyways. ..I did refuse Luka-sama once, and the reason being is to avoid anymore marriage in the future. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 268 Published by on 20th November 201920th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Princess Sheila, there''s a way to get into our clan without us getting married. Eh? She raised her voice when I told her face-to-face. To be honest, just like how Laurasia Kingdom is somewhat in a relationship with the Divine Beast Shiva, our country is the same with the Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. When I answered, King Laurasia interrupted our conversation with his loud voice. A relationship with Shiva! ! Don''t screw around with me! That thing is a plague to us. Calling a Divine Beast a plague is a little Then again, the Divine Beast did want to kill them Although, it is your fault to begin with to do an illegal summoning for heroes, isn''t it? Are you speaking badly about the Divine Beast? Speaking to King Laurasia with a strong tone, Fahren-sama decided to join in the conversation. George, it''s not like I do not understand your feelings, but the original reason is because of you isn''t it? I also understand that you''re neglecting Myne, but Myne has gained the trust of the Divine Beast, and has entrusted her child to him as well. E-Entrusting him a child!!? A Divine Beast, to hume? Preposterous. Waffle and Kuu, do you know where I am? Alright then. If you don''t believe it, then I''ll just have to show you my family then! Fahren-sama, right now I''ve asked Waffle and Kuu to come over, so can you open the door please? Fahren-sama exclaimed [..Hou] before opening the door. George, if you do not believe it, then the only thing is to see it with your own eyes. Soon, the Divine Beast children will come. Wafu~ I''ll be there in a second! Wait for me. Kyu Kyu~, Onii-sama, Kuu is coming as well Kyu` Just as they were using Telepathyto talk to me, there was a knocking sound from the door. Confirming that it was them, Fahren-sama opened the door, and a pink and purple object flew in with a tremendous momentum. That''s right, they''re my beloved family. W-What the hell are these monsters?? They''re the children of the Divine Beasts Come here Waffle When I called him out, he happily shook his tail and jumped on my back, climbed on top of my head, and fixed his position properly. This child is the eldest son of the Divine Beast Fenrir-sama. Telling that to King Laurasia, Waffle raised his forefoot, and waved it to him. Come here too Kuu. I called Kuu over as well. Then, Kuu flew towards me aggressively. Kyuu Kyuu Kyuu Kyuu Wh-What is that pink object? This child is called Kuu, the only daughter of the DIvine Beast, Cetus-sama. A Fenrir and Cetus. King Laurasia spoke out loud, squirting bubbles from his mouth, then suddenly collapsed. So, w-what is the best way to join your clan without getting married? Sheila danced while asking me. After Sheila stopped dancing, King Laurasia who had collapsed, stood up. What was that dance just now? It''s to healNo, it was a dance to get your attention. Sheila replied firmly. That is.. I was fascinated by Sheila''s dance when I saw it the first time. That''s amazingas expected of a Miko, who is a renowned healer! After saying that with excitementI explained about theContract of the Divine Beast. King Laurasia then interrupted our conversation. T-This is unforgivable!!!!!!!!! To have a Divine Beast''s contract. That is seriously something that can never be forgivenIf you have that then just get married already! ! ! You have my agreementNow go! ! ! GeorgeWith this, will you stop hating the Divine Beasts? Also, the contract of the Divine Beast isn''t that scary. Almost everyone in my Augusta family has received it. Fahren-sama then continued speaking. If they get married, you will become his father-in-law. Then Myne can just convince the Divine Beasts to cease attacking you. That''s trueYou''re now responsible for persuading that Divine Beast. Why do I have to do that? Even though you''re the one who caused all of this. In the meantime, is it okay to put the marriage with Princess Sheila on hold? And even if we don''t get married, I can still help ask the Divine Beast about your case. When I declared, Sheila suddenly felt sad. Then Fahren-sama. I shall return home, Brother-In-Law is waiting for me after all. Okay. Then ask Lewis to follow you as well. That''s true, better to ask Lewis-sama to discuss with us as well. Since Luka-sama knows about the Transportation Door, we can just use it no problem. And it''s better to talk things out with Sheila more thoroughly as well, so I decided to bring her along as well. Let''s go, Waffle, Kuu. Together with Sheila, we went looking for Lewis-sama and Luka-sama. Does Myne-dono not want to marry me at all? As soon as I entered the hallway, Sheila looked me dead in the eyes with a desperate expression. Uhmm, to be honest, I already have three beautiful wives, and I don''t think I''m suitable to have anymore than that. I even had to reject Luka-sama''s proposal. F-for me, when thinking about marriage with Myne-dono, that is all I can think aboutHence why I wanted to meet with you. Looking at Sheila''s serious look, her dance came to mind. Hmm, apparently I''m curious about her as well. Can you wait just a little while longer? I can''t just accept it without asking Luka-sama about it as well. No matter that Luka-sama and Lewis-sama gets married, there''s no way I can accept Sheila without asking Luka-sama about it. Now then, where would Lewis-sam and Luka-sama be? Waffle, can you sense where Lewis-sam and Luka-sama are at? I can rely on Waffle''s sensing ability. After asking Waffle about it, he started sniffing his nose and looking around. Can Myne-dono communicate with the children of the Divine Beast? Sheila then asked a different question. Yeap, and right now he''s looking where Lewis and Luka-sama are at. Wafu~ I''ve found them. Waffle started running in the opposite direction. Seems like he found them. After telling Sheila, I started running to follow Waffle. We wandered around for awhile before I saw Waffle scratching at one of the doors. You can''t do that Waffle. I hurriedly stopped Waffle from doing that. Then, Waffle stopped scratching and raised his right forefoot towards me and Wafu. Myne~ They''re here. I lifted Waffle up and put it on my head before knocking on the door lightly. Then, I heard the voice of Lewis-sama as he answered. It''s me Myne. Answering, he replied. Ah, if it isn''t Myne. Please come in. After opening the door and entering, I saw Luka-sama who was hugging onto Lewis while trembling. The sound that was scratching the door just now waswas it Waffle? Aaah, that was scary~~ Oh Waffle! ! Luka-sama angrily pointed at Waffle while pouting. Waffle who was being scolded by Luka-sama pretended to sleep on my head. T-Then Myne, you have something to ask right. After gently releasing Luka-sama, Lewis-sama walked towards me. Aah yes. I''m currently having a meeting with Brother-in-law about the wedding dates, so I thought that I should call the both of you as well. I see, I do have to see when both her parents can come As expected of Lewis-sama, I don''t even have to say anything for him to understand the situation. That''s right. Right now they''re at my clan house, so shall we go? Got itHm? Is Sheila-sama coming as wellI did remember father saying that it isn''t necessary to marry Sheila-sama right Lewis-sama said when she saw Sheila. Then, Luka-sama talked to me with a smile. Myne-sama, if the reason why you''re cancelling your marriage with Sheila-sama is because of me, then please stop it. It is true that I liked Myne-sama. However, right now I have this person by my side. Sheila-sama, if you have feelings for Myne-sama, don''t refrain from pursuing it. Yes Luka, I understand. Myne, so would you finally accept me? The thing we wanted to avoid has came back again. As a result, we got permission from Luka-sama without even me saying anything If Luka-sama has no problems with it, then psychologically speaking, I feel much more at ease. Let''s think about it seriously again. First of all, before we get the Divine Beast''s contract, I would like to spend more time getting to know you. After listening to Luka-sama, Sheila suggested it. That is indeed a good idea. We definitely need time to know each other. For example, we can go on a journey to defeat the Rainbow Dragon. TLN Note: Long chapter is long indeed. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 269 Published by on 21st November 201921st November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Lewis, Luka-sama, and Sheila joined me and returned to our clan house using the transportation door. Since it took more time than I originally had anticipated, I wonder what is Brother-in-law and the rest doing? Sylphy, AIsha, I''m finally back from the royal palace. Sorry for making you wait. I''ve also brought along Sheila, Lewis and Luka-sama with me. Can you prepare some chairs from them as well? I report to them withTelepathyfirst. I''ll go and prepare the chairs. Aisha replied swiftly. Alright, let''s quickly head to the room. I started moving at a quicker pace, all while taking the hand of Sheila who was looking around the surroundings. Lewis has done the same as he took Luka-sama by the hand and followed suit. When we arrived at the front of the room, I knocked on the door gently before someone rattled on the door knob. Surprisingly, it was Brother-in-law who opened the door for us. You took your time didn''t you? I''m sorry..Actually. I genuinely apologized before explaining the conversation thus far. Then, you''re not going to marry Sheila? Aisha asked in a less amused tone. For now, yes. I am always ready for you. And thus I would like to know you better Let''s decide on the time of date, shall we Shion Nee-chan tried changing the topic desperately with sweat popping out on her forehead. Then, brother-in-law followed up with Shion Nee-chan''s words. For the time being, the ones that takes the longest to arrive would be Oose and Ritz right? Anything you can do about this Myne? I would like to go to those countries and install the transportation doors. Hmm, but isn''t the transportation doors our most important treasure and secret in the country? Ritz will never do anything detrimental to Augusta even if he gets that information! ! Sasha and Stasha Lion declared to us with a strong tone. Oose is the same as well. What''s more, Oose has received great blessings from Augusta that we can never forget. That gratefulness shall forever be indebted into our country. Luka-sama said next. Sylphy then followed up. Danna-sama, brother. This is just my opinion, but it''s not like you''re in a hurry with the wedding itself? So can''t we just use the horse carriage as a mode of transportation? That''s right Recently, we''ve been too reliant on theUnique Magic?Spacetimeskill to go around that it''s become the norm for us. So, it''s not like we can''t move around the normal way. All we have to do is account for the date of the wedding ceremony. Hm, it''s as what Sylphy has said. There''s no need to panic. Brother-in-law said as he stood up. Which means, the first one would be Oose, since it''s the furthest away from our country. Next was Aisha who said. You''re right. It takes around 3 days to move from Oose to Augusta if there''s no trouble. Luka-sama answered quickly. So it won''t be a problem if we hold the ceremony one week in advance? How about having the wedding ceremony in late June? Brother-in-law then draws a conclusion. Yeah, since June has just begun, we can take our time. I''ll make the invitations and send them to each of the country. Sylphy got up and proposed. Alright, with this, the schedule has been set. By the way Myne, how are we going to do with Fenrir-sama''s contract? Ah right. Fenrir-sama, Fenrir-samaI''m sorry to bother you, but I have a request for you. I immediately spoke to Fenrir-sama throughTelepathy. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 270 Published by on 26th November 201926th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. What is it Myne? Fenrir-sama replied immediately after I contacted her. I''m actually asking on behalf of my new bride, and was wondering if I could trouble you to give her theDivine Beast''s Contract. Hou, a new wife you say? I don''t mind it at all, since your wives are going to get to know me for a really long time. Fenrir-sama agreed willingly. So, when do you want to come over? If you''re fine, I can head to your place right now? R-Right now? Is it okay if Fenrir-sama waited for a little while longer? Of course I don''t mind, since it''s your request. T-This is bad. If Fenrir-sama comes, I''ll have no choice but to use theUnique Magic?Spacetimeskill. There are a lot of Princesses who do not know about my skills.And that''s the reason why I want them to have theDivine Beast''s Contractin the first place. Maybe I can use it in another room. Yeah, that''s the only thing I can come up with. I''ve decided on that so now I have to hurriedly go to my room. Sylphy who saw how worried I was hooked her arms with mine and asked. Danna-sama, what''s the matter? You don''t have to panic. Well, it''s about Fenrir-sama, and she said that she wants to personally come here to give theDivine Beast''s Contract. After saying that, Brother-in-law stood up and said. The truth is, Myne possesses some tremendous skills, and it needs to be kept a secret Brother-in-law explains to the twin Princess, Luka-sama, and Shion Nee-chan who doesn''t understand the situation. And with that, besides Sheila-dono, those who wish to receive should raise their hands. After explaining, Sasha, Stasha and Luka-sama raised their hands. Shion Nee-chan waved her hands up as well, similar to what Waffle would do, which means that everyone agrees. Alright, then Myne, please get it ready. As expected of Brother-in-law, so reliable. I nodded, then rushed out of the room and into the other room with Waffle as well. Afterwards, I connectedUnique Magic?Spacetimeto the spirit forest where Fenrir-sama is staying, and jumped into the black vortex. As usual, the brothers of Waffle all jumped towards me fiercely. Being attacked and was forced to fall down, the brothers vigorously licked my face. Even their tails were shaking violently, which is hard to complain. Using body strengthening on myself, I peeled all three of them and got up, and it was there Fenrir-sama was looking at me. You''re really loved by my children. So, are you ready? I replied with a nod, and we both went inside the black vortex together. Wait a minute? Why is Ruffle and Maple following us as well? Don''t tell me they want to come along as well? Mooom~, we want to go as well. It''s not fair that Nii-san always get to go. I want you guys to stay here and protect this place. Fenrir-sama ordered them, and the two of them sat down on the spot with their tails on the floor. Wafu. Waffle who was on my arms was showing a triumphant look while his tail was wagging. Then, Fenrir-sama slammed Waffle''s head with her tail. Waffle wentKyunas he made a slight cry. This Waffle, the same Waffle who fought against the Black Dragon, did not even shed a tear, and now he''s crying because his mom whacked him. Ah woops, this is not the time to be impressed. We then walked through the black vortex and arrived at the room. Please wait while I bring the people inside this room. I told Fenrir-sama, then hurried back to the next room. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 271 Published by on 27th November 201927th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. After checking that everyone has gotten theirDivine Beast''s Contract, we headed back to the meeting room in the clan house. It''s about time we clarify the wedding and about my skills So the wedding will be held in late of June. The date was confirmed by Brother-in-law when he announced. As for the invitation, a special envoy will be dispatched from Augusta tomorrow. When this was reported to the King, the guys and girls were then separated. It''s finally time for marriage. Brother-in-law said as he squints his eyes while crossing his arms. Whereas Lewis-sama was pacing around the room, seemingly restless. Aren''t you calm over there, Myne? Lewis-sama called out to me. Well, this is my second time That''s true. Brother is not expected to have a child. Speaking of kidsAre you going to have one Myne? I have no plans for the time being. I''m counting on you to have your first child with Sylphy okay. Even if you say that, whoever conceives one depends on the person. Now that I''m going to have 3 wives (and more to come), it''s hard for me to have Sylphy conceive a child first. While we were discussing such topics, the women were questioning Sylphy and Aisha in a separate room. Aisha-san, is it true that it''s difficult to make a meal? Princess Luka turned to Aisha and asked. Well, I have Myne-kun helping me out, so it''s not a hassle. Hah I wonder if I could make a meal as well. Luka sighed as she monologues to herself, then Sasha and Stasha both asked. How about you, Sylphid-sama? I-I''m, currently still in need of some training. Since Hime-sama has some good muscles, so she could make some delicious meals in no time. Aah, I''m happy that you''re trying to compliment me AishaBut I still need more training. So it''s not possible if we could not cook at all thenHow about you, Stashion? Well yeah, since I''ve been living alone for a long timeMy teacher has also given me some guidance in cooking as well. Which means Alto can leave Stashion to cook in his house. W-When you said your teacher, you''re speaking of Myne''s mother? Yeah, that''s right. That''s so good that you get to know both of his parentsI''m envious. What are you even saying. Aren''t you a part of Myne''s family as well, Aisha? So you don''t have to feel envious of me at all. Even after we split up, the girls were having fun chit chatting. It''s about time for us to head back to the royal palace. Brother-in-law said, then Luka-sama who was silent the whole time stood up and sat next to Lewis-dono. Then, Stasha and Shion Nee-chan moved quietly behind Brother-in-law. H-How about me..? Sheila was the only one that remained seated alone. It''s not like we''re going to get married, and we can have her stay in our house as well. However, it would be difficult to meet with her father when returning to the royal palace. Myne-kun, since Sheila-sama is going to be in our party, why not just let her stay here? Aisha said as she stood up next to Sheila. Then, Sasha and Sylphy walked towards Sheila as well. Is it alright with you? Sheila said while looking at me with an anxious expression. If Sheila is fine with it. When I said that, she smiled and stood up. Well then, I''ll leave it to you then Myne. Brother-in-law said, as I usedUnique Magic?Spacetimeto transport him back to the royal palace. Since all of them had the contract, it doesn''t matter anymore that I showed my skill in front of them. Thus, the groups that were headed back to the royal palace all jumped into the black vortex. After seeing them off, I sent Fenrir-sama back to the spirit forest as well. Well then, shall we head back home? It only takes about a minute to head home from the Clan House. Leaving the room, the 3 of them followed suit, Aisha, Sylphy and Sasha. Then, I called out to Sheila to follow us as well. Myne-dono, with this, am I officially in your party? Yes, of course you are. Since I''m going to head to the Prison Dungeon in the near future, it''s best to have you around with us as well. Prison Dungeon!? I''ve never heard of that before. Well, that is to be expected, since even I didn''t know about it until Jormungandr told me. Thus, I lightly explained to Sheila about the Prison Dungeon while walking back home. Wanting to obtain the dragon''s skills, that is simply absurd When we arrived home, Sheila was speechless. Well, all of the skills will be pasted onto Waffle though. It is absurd to think that I would be able to obtain the Dragon Blaze skill over there. And with that, we''re finally done with discussing about the weddings, and it''s time for us to focus on the Prison Dungeon. And the story went on from there. The King who heard the date from Brother-in-law immediately arranged a horse for the invitations to Oose and Ritz Kingdom. He also booked the wedding ceremony at the Grand Shine, and finally it was a day before the wedding. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 272 Published by on 28th November 201928th November 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Finally, tomorrow''s the day for my second wedding. In my entire life growing up, I can''t believe that the day would come that I would have another wedding ever in my life. Anyways, the guests from Ritz and Oose family have arrived safely. The people who helped choose the wedding costume for Sasha was Sylphy and Aisha, so that went smoothly as well. I''ve also prepared in no time, and thus I went to visit the grave of my parents. This is totally not because there was nothing to do though. Father, Mother, are you doing well over there? You know, I''m going to get married again tomorrow. Oh, but that doesn''t mean that I''ve divorced and remarrying, so rest assured. Be surprise! A princess from Ritz Kingdom is going to marry me! She was really surprised by my skills and other things about me as well. I can''t believe it''s my second wedding.I wish that father and mother could attend. Oh right, Fahren-sama did say something similar as well. He wished to drink alcohol with dad sometime again. Garnet-sama also said that she wanted to see mother again. Oh that''s right. Did you hear about this mother? Your apprentice Shion Nee-chan is marrying Alto-dono. They''re also holding it tomorrow, isn''t that great? Myne~ Introduce me as well~ Waffle who was on top of my head insists on introducing him whilst hitting my head with his paw. Father, Mother, the one sitting on my head is the son of a Divine Beast whose name is Fenrir-sama, and he is a part of my family. Wafu~ When I lift Waffle up with both my hands towards the grave, Waffle raises his right forefoot and greets father and mother. Wafu~ I''ll protect Myne, so don''t you worry! That''s right! Waffle is incredibly strong you know. When we were fighting against the Black Dragon, Waffle protected me. Myne-kun, where are you right now? Sasha-san is done preparing, so can you come back now? While we were speaking, Aisha spoke to me usingTelepathy. Well then, I guess it''s time to wrap things up. My new wife is waiting for me. Sorry~ We''ll come back. Bidding them farewell, I turned around and usedUnique Magic?Spacetimeto head back home. When I returned home, a carriage from the royal family arrived. Of course, the people who are attending from the Fortuna Family are Sylphy, Aisha, Kuu, Waffle, and me. Similar to the previous ceremony, Waffle is representing the Divine Beasts, and this time, Kuu is doing that as well. The priests has already desperately asked us to allow them to join. So, when I asked Kuu about it Kyu Kyu Kyu~ Kuu will do it ~ Is what she replied with delight. Telling them about it, the chief priests were pleased, and they further persuade me to let them join for future ceremonies..but obviously I refused them in a hurry. I can''t give away the true identity of Waffle and Kuu just for that. In the end, Fahren-sama had to step up and reject their proposals. I''m sorry but this is all I can do. Thus, we boarded the carriage and proceeded to the capital. Immediately after we left for the capital, lots of people from Lucas rushed to see us along. Yeap, seems like the whole town is giving us their blessings again. The carriage is fast, and usually it takes about half a day to reach the capital, but this only takes about 3 hours. When we arrived at the capital, we moved slowly to the temple. Even in the city, there are still people gathering along the road and giving us their blessings. And also, because brother-in-law is holding his marriage as well, the people who are coming to look is greater than usual. For this is a marriage for the upcoming king, this is no small matter. Finally arriving at the temple, brother-in-law and Prince Lewis had already arrived. I did not see the women around, but I''m sure they''re wearing their costumes. As soon as Sasha arrived, she was taken by a female nun, and we men went to another costume room. Waffle, Kuu, Sylphy, and Aisha were also guided away by the priest. While we were waiting in the waiting room, the two nervous Prince were shaking their legs, and finally the head priest came to pick us up. I shall guide you to the ceremony hall. First, Brother-in-law stood up and bowed slightly to the priest. Then, Prince Lewis and I stood up and bowed. As you already know this Myne, but you will be coming to the ceremony hall through a secret passage. After saying that, the priest bowed slowly before leaving. Afterwards, the two Prince followed him in a hurry. In the meantime, I checked where they were going using Map. Previously, I felt like I made various detours, but when I checked them, they were going on one path. After waiting for about 5 minutes, I went out and arrived at the altar. Please wait while you stand, the bride shall come to see you soon. The chief priest told us. We walked up to a small platform in front of the altar, and waited. As per what the chief priest said, 5 beautiful women dressed in wedding costumes entered the room. They were each guided by a nun, and Sasha was guided to stand next to me. Then the two Prince had Shion Nee-chan and Starsha Lion-sama standing by their bridegrooms. The nuns who guided them bowed slightly and left. Then, I could see Waffle and Kuu inside their respective baskets, where he jumped out and lifted his right forefoot out and shook it. Good luck Myne~ I''ll be by your side~ While he was waving his paw, he talked to me. Without waving back cause I can''t, I answered. Thank you, but please be patient okay.I said as he hurriedly went back to his basket. Then, we shall proceed with the wedding of these three brides and bridegrooms. I am given the honours to conduct the wedding The chief priest who confirmed that we''re ready, spoke. I nodded my head, and the Priests started saying the ritual prayer. They were words of congratulations towards God and how we''re getting married. Then, the moment they ended. Sasha, Kuu, and my body were wrapped in white light. Similar to before, this is the blessing of God given to us. Ooohhh! ! ! The Priests who saw this raised in exclamation. When I usedAppraisalon myself,Blessing of the Goddess?Lwas shown. As for Kuu and Sasha,Blessing of the Goddesswas shown in their stats, similar to Sylphy, Aisha, and Waffle. Blessing of the Goddess?LThe individual will be immune to illnesses, injuries, and abnormal conditions. Now this is amazing. I meanBlessing of Goddessis also amazing, but once it became Large, it truly became something that great. Myne Fortuna, do you swear before God that you shall love this person for the rest of your life? Yes! I swear !! Sasha Lion Ritz, do you also swear before God that you will love this person for the rest of your life? Yes, I swear ! ! Alto Augusta, do you swear before God that you will love this person for the rest of your life? Of course, I swear!! Starshion Boyada, and also Starsha Lion Ritz, do you also swear before God that you will love this person for the rest of your life? Yes I swear Lewis Augusta, do you swear before God that you will love this person for the rest of your life? Yes, I swear!! Luka Oose, do you also swear before God that you will love this person for the rest of your life? Yes, I swear ! ! (TLN: The wonders of copy pasting) After finally finishing the oath before God, the chief priests gave one final word to the women. Which is, the vow of kiss. I will give Myne the best prosperity of his life. Brother-in-law said it loudly. Then, standing in front of Sasha, I hugged her and gently kissed her. Next was brother-in-law. But when I looked back, Prince Lewis was waiting with a smirk. Oh, it seems like Brother-in-law has already done it? Then, Lewis embraced Luka-sama and they lightly touched their lips. Then, Brother-in-law cuddle Shion Nee-chan and kissed her lips, and while continuing with the hug, she hugged Starsha and kissed the same way. And with that, you are all married! Congratulations! The declaration of the chief priest echoed all over the room. By the way, Kuu and Waffle was asleep in their baskets like last time. Now then, the problem is after this. I wonder if I have to do the announcement. When I sighed, Sasha hooked my arm and asked. Dear, what are you worried about?(TLN: That gave me a little KYA inside my heartSasha best girl) Oh man, it was already embarrassing enough that Sylphy calls me Danna-sama, but for Sasha to call me Dear (Anata) as well. Ah, it''s nothing. I''m just getting gloomy because I have to do the announcement after this There is nothing to worry about, no matter what you think, Prince Alto will be the lime of the light, so we can just quietly look at him at the end. I wish that were the case. While thinking about it with her arms still hugging onto me, the sound of knocking reverberated, and Fahren-sama, Garnet-sama, Prince Rectal Princess Airy, Sylphy, and Aisha entered. Alto, Lewis, congratulations!Congratulations to my two brothers. Congratulations Sasha. With that, you''re now at the same position as us, all sunshine and happiness. So Myne-kun, you better take care of her okay. While the blessings and encouragements continued, the chief priests has broken out of modesty. Everyone, I congratulate for what has happened today. With his sincerity, he congratulated us as if it was the best day of his life. And now, we will hold an event for the general public. Sorry for cutting it short, but shall we move to the event? Aaah, it''s finally time. Then, shall I If we open this door, theres going to be a veranda. Please respond by waving your hand and give your speech to the citizens. The door slowly opened and the chief priest said. UooooooooooPrince Alto Ban``````zai! ! ! ! ! The moment the door is fully open, the shout from the citizens rumbled. Brother-in-law smiled, and moved to the center of the veranda, turned his hand to Starsha''s waist, and began waving to the citizens. As expected of them, they''re used to it. Even Starsha is waving her hand as well with a smile. Then, Sasha and I moved to the veranda inconspicuously and started waving our hands as well. After doing it for about 10 minutes The chief priests used some sort of skill. "Thank you very much to everyone for attending today. From now on, I would like to express my words of gratitude on behalf of Starsha Lion-sama, who will be Your Highness of Alto-sama." Phew. I''m sooooo glad that I don''t have to say anything today. "Citizens of Augusta, I, Alto Augusta, am here to thank all of you for gathering here today." When Brother-in-law started his speech, the noise disappeared almost instantly, and the citizens started paying attention. He''s the future king for a reason. After the speech was over, we once again retreated back into the temple, and finally, the wedding has ended. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 273 Published by on 3rd December 20193rd December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. With the second wedding ceremony coming to a closure, it was finally time for us to head back to our home, Lucas. Myne-dono, congratulations on your wedding with Sasha Lion-sama. When we returned, Sheila greeted us with a smile on her face, congratulating us. Hmm, wait a second? If I were to marry Sheila next time, wouldn''t that be my third wedding of my life? That''s going to give me some headache. Well then, since we''re done with the wedding ceremony, it''s time to look into the pending problem, which is to continue on our adventure. Y-You are going to bring me along as well, is that correct? Yeap, I''ve promised you after all. That''s why you''re added into our party. Right now, we have: Pillows, Waffle, Sheila, Sasha, me, Aisha, Sylphy and Kuu in our team. And in that, we have our tank, our attacker, our seeker, our castor, and finally, our new healer. What we need to work on now, is to work together as a team in our party. Since previously, we had to fill in two to three roles per person whenever we went out for an adventure. Danna-sama, since you''re proposing about our arrangements of the party, does that mean we''re heading somewhere? Sylphy asked in a straightforward manner. I was planning to head to the Prison Dungeon next. The Prison Dungeon? Ah right, I haven''t explained it to them yet. You mean the place where the dragons live?!? Yeah, that''s right. I have permission from Jormungandr-sama to take any skills I like from that dungeon. Wouldn''t it be a little dangerous for Sheila and Sylphy to follow us? Sylphy then murmurred in a worrying manner. By the way Myne-kun, what is this, Prison Dungeon, that you''re speaking of? I''m not so sure where the location is, but I''ll be usingUnique Magic?Spacetimeto get there. Jormungandr-sama, are you there? For now, I should inquire more information about the Prison Dungeon from Jormungandr-sama himself. Oh, is that you Myne? What''s with the sudden communication? Ah yes it''s me. As I''ve finally leveled up myAppraisalskill, I was thinking of heading to the Prison Dungeon to get more skills. Which is why I wanted to ask you more about that dungeon and the whereabouts of it. You sound prepared. So, Jormungandr-sama explained everything in detail, and it goes like this. First off, the dungeon has a total of five floors, and in those five floors, there lies a floor boss which are all powerful dragon types worthy of getting their skills. So, if I happen to run into one of these monsters, it would be good for me to take their skills, and also take their materials as well. However, there is a possibility that the dragon of the boss''s genus may bother us for each floor. Also, there seems to be a fortified city called Alzabi, which is near the dungeon. So it''s a good place to restock and stay before diving into the dungeon. I see now, thank you very much, I shall do my best. Just be careful when you''re inside, don''t die on me okay. Then, I repeated what Jormungandr-sama said to my family. Alzabi Aisha murmured in a rather angry tone. I''m sorry Myne-kun, but I won''t be going to Alzabi. Eh? Danna-sama, Alzabi is the hometown of Aisha, and there''s some things that happened there. Sylphy replied with a grimace look. Hometown,A reasonNow that I think about it, Aisha did mention this to me right before our wedding ceremony. I''m trying to remember back what was it. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 274 Published by on 4th December 20194th December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. TLN Note: Hopefully I remember this, but I''ll be changing the Martial Arts for the weapon skills to Weapon Arts instead, it sounds much better and makes more sense in general. I might also change all of my previous chapters if I''m free, or once I''m done with the series. Captain Franz, and Gantz-san, we''ll be going off, so I''ll leave taking care of the house to you then. Since we''re finally heading out for the dungeon, our Clan House would be thinner in numbers, and that''s why Captain Franz and Gantz-san is here to protect Amy-san and the house while we''re gone. I understand. Please leave it to us. Captain Franz and Gantz-san said as they placed their hand on their chest and bowed down. There''s also a reason why I did not want to bring Captain Franz with us to the dungeon. Since I wanted to hurry back to the Clan House once we''re done exploring the dungeon, I would like to use Unique Magic?Spacetimeto shorten the time spent travelling. What''s more, I''ve been to the place before once with Jormungandr-sama, it was much easier to just use the movement skill to head there. Prison Dungeon, Basement First Floor So this is what the entrance looks like. There lies a splendid gate made of stone like the Dungeon of Power. When staring at the gate, some sort of excitement rushed in me. When usingSense Presence?L, I confirmed that there was a dense magic being activated on the gate. This is by no means a new dungeon at all. Danna-sama, are you not going to enter? Sylphy already has her Linus Sword on her hands, itching to enter as she spoke to me. Alright, let''s go! I said, as we stormed into the entrance together. Myne, something''s coming. Waffle warned me as he sensed something with his nose. Yeah, it seems thatSense Presence?Lis picking up something. Something is coming towards us just 50 meters away. UsingSight Strengtheningto confirm the target, I then used Appraisalon it. - NameGull?Wing ̣֣35 RaceDragon Tribe Gender Skill One-handed sword?Holy Shield Art?Holy Dragon Language Ability None C So that''s the rumoured dragon race that Jormungandr-sama was saying? Even the subspecies of the dragon holds such incredible skills. Instead of pasting these skills to me, I think giving it to Sylphy would benefit her more than me. Everyone be careful, there''s a dragon approaching us. Who are you lot. Did you all come here knowing that our Dragon King is sleeping in this dungeon? We came here with the permission of Jormungandr-sama. I stood in front and immediately answered. What is your purpose here? Are you trying to cause harm to our king? If that''s the case, I shall not let none of you pass. Sigh, I guess we can''t avoid fighting after all. Welp, for now let''s justCuthis skills. Sylphy, I''ll be giving you some new skills. While telling it to Sylphy, IPastethe skills from the enemy to her, then took out a Buckler from my storage bag and handed it to her. Your opponent shall be me. It was now Sylphy''s turn to stand in front with her sword ready for action. Fumu. So you all are indeed our enemies. On her right, she was holding on to her Linus Sword, and on her left, the buckler. Be careful alright Sylphy, even if I took out his skills, he''s still a formidable opponent. Though I said that, she smiled at me in return. Don''t worry, just put your trust in me. After saying that, she used the skillStrong Armswhich I''ve pasted onto her before. With that prepared, she clashed swords with the Dragon. Oh, I didn''t know that the Dragon has his own sword as well, let me check it out. C NameArmas?Sword Attack70 GradeSuper Class AttributeLight Special AttackDragon Remark Occasionally deals two times the damage. Weapon ArtsShandish?Crush C (TLN Note: I would assume this is a MonHun reference?) Uwah, what an extremely powerful sword. Truly a good fight against the Linus Sword. I guess this is one of the rare drops from the monster? Sylphy, the weapon he''s using is quite strong. While trying to tell her throughTelepathyher sword shone in a bright bluish white colour. Take this !Weapon ArtsSacrifice?Zwei After hearing my advice, Sylphy took the initiative, but the dragon flew in the air with his wings on its back, and evaded Sylphy''s blow brilliantly. To be able to fly israther cheating. Obviously attacking from the air is overwhelmingly advantageous. However, since it was Sylphy we''re talking, she did not get impatient, but instead began to run towards the wall, then jumped and kicked the wall while using her momentum to run upwards. Oh right! She has the Ciel Sourier boots to fly as well. I wonder when she started to train for that move. Hime-sama has trained lots you know. While looking at her soaring through the air and fighting the humanoid dragon, Aisha murmured. Looking at it face front, it seems that Sylphy is gradually winning the fight. Also, while she was fighting, she castedUnique Magic?Lightningto stop the movements of the humanoid dragon. What''s more, she managed to land a few blows on it, and since there''s Regeneration on her Linus Sword, there''s no need to worry about the sword breaking. Hume girl, you''re not bad, but this will be the end. Weapon ArtsShandish?Crush As he said that, his sword started glowing red. Oh no, he''s going to use his weapon''s skill.However, nothing happened. I think the user of the sword needs a certain skill in order for it to use. Since the humanoid dragon didn''t do anything, Sylphy took the opportunity to counter attack by slicing it in half, breaking the sword in the process. The broken piece of the Armas Sword landed right in front of me. With that, the battle has ended with Sylphy winning by a huge margin. We''ve won right? So please let us pass through. While saying that to the humanoid dragon, I usedRecovery Magic?Lon him. You may proceed, but don''t think you''ve won, there are much stronger opponents ahead of me. I''ll be taking this broken sword as well.Sylphy declared as she picked the sword up and kept it. Do what you like, since I can''t use it anyways. Danna-sama, can you fix this up, then we can let Pillows use it. She''s right, we might face more battles in the future, so it''s better to get better equipment as well. She handed me the broken sword. So, I hurriedly pastedRegenerationon the hilt of the broken sword. Then, not even 5 minutes have passed, as the Armas Sword has returned to its original shape. Sylphy took the Armas Sword back from me, and handed it to Pillows. Pillows thought for a second before taking the sword. Just facing against it, it''s performance is as strong as the Linus Sword. If Pillows have it, then you would be able to fight properly as well. Sylphy said. If we compare it usingAppraisal, it''s true that the Armas Sword is slightly better than the Linus Sword. Because Sylphy has the advantage withRegenerationon her sword, she was able to break the sword easily. So since Pillows has the Armas Sword with the sameRegenerationpasted on it, she would not be easily defeated by other monsters or people who wields a weapon. With the other piece of the broken sword, I kept it inside my storage bag. After the battle, we continued moving onwards, and not even 50 meters ahead, we felt an immediate chill on our body, as if winter has come. N-No matter how cold it is, this chill is just odd, isn''t it? Pillows said. When usingSight Presence, I confirmed something huge just ahead. Be careful, something huge is in front of us. Then, usingMapto confirm further, what was in front was a huge dragon tribe. - NameIsgebind ̣֣78 RaceDragon tribe Gemder Skill Absolute Zero Specialty?Wide Range Extreme Ice Magic Spike Flail Flight Ability Frost Blaze I quicklyCutthe skills. I pastedAbsolute Zeroon Aisha,Specialty?Wide Range Extreme Ice Magiconto me,Spike FlailandFlighton Waffle, and lastlyFrost Blazeon Kuu. We''ve just started exploring this dungeon and we''ve already collected so many amazing skills And based on what theMaphave shown, it seems like we need to pass by this dragon in order to proceed ahead. Waffle and I will be fighting the dragon ahead of us, so is it alright to leave it to me? C NameMyne?Fortuna Skill Specialty?Wide Range Extreme Ice Magic new! Dragon Language new! NameSylphid?Fortuna Skill One-handed sword?Holy new! Shield Arts?Holy new! NameAisha?Fortuna Skill Abosolute Zero NameWaffle Skill Spike Flail new! Flight new! NameKuu Ability Frost Blaze new! Acquired Item Armas?SwordOne-handed Sword Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 275 Published by on 5th December 20195th December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Why only Danna-sama and Waffle..Wouldn''t that be more dangerous? Sylphy worriedly said. Don''t worry about me. So, can you leave it to me without any worries? Also, I wonder what drop would the dragon give. I do believe I have the capabilities to defeat the Isgebind. Waffle would disturb the enemy, and I would deal the finishing blow with Twirling. Ah, before I forget. When you see Waffle activates his Demon Eyes of Gravity, I want all of you to attack the Isgebind with all you got. Use whatever means you can, even throwing a rock at it is fine as well. I''m sure this enemy would give a ton of experience once defeated. So if they don''t participate in the battle, they won''t be able to gain any exp. There''s no point in having only me and Waffle gaining all the exp. We''re all fine with that, but wouldn''t it be too hard on Sheila? Sylphy questioned. Right, Sheila doesn''t have any long range attacks. Well, I can just paste some magic for her then. Uhhm, for now, I''ll paste some skills on Sheila, Sasha and Pillows. The most important thing is to pasteRegenerationon all three of them, followed by10 times EXP gainandUnique Magic?Lightning. Once that''s done, I explained to them the skills that they''ve acquired. Can you use the skillUnique Magic?Lightningthat I just pasted? DearI can already use magic by myself. Sasha, your magic is a wide range attack, so you might end up hitting Waffle as well. Alright, report to me once you''ve hit it at least once. Waffle, it''s time to (duel)battle. Wafu! Leave it all to me! Alright, for now, can you useFlightto fly around the Dragon and distract it first? Here comes Flying Waffle, Gao~ Next, can you useDemon Eyes of Gravityto stop its movement? And I want you to continue using it until everyone has hit the Isgebind at least once. Wafu! I got it! Once that''s done, I''ll useUnique Magic?Spacetimeto get behind and attack it with Shark Glow. That''s the gist. When I faced against the Orc King or the Troll Gazer, this move usually seals the deal. It''s one of my strongest attack. Myne, I just remembered something. Isn''t it better for Myne to use the Demon Eyes of Gravity instead? I''ll leave it to Waffle this time. WIth that, let the battle begin! Declaring so, Waffle jumped with enthusiasm Then, he started flying just above the ceiling. I''ll be going then! He said as he lift his right paw to me before flying towards the Isgebind with style. I thought for a moment that the Isgebind did not notice Waffle flying around him, but it roared violently. However, before it could do anything, Waffle has already activatedDemon Eyes of Gravityto stop the Isgebind from moving. Attack!! Sylphy uses her trusty Linus Sword and pierced the Isgebind. Then, Aisha fired her arrows, and Sheila, Pillows, and Sasha firedUnique Magic?Lightningat it. Confirming that they''ve all attacked, I usedRealizeto create Twirling, then comboed withUnique Magic?Spacetimeto get behind the Isgebind. And with all my strength, I activatedWeapon ArtsShark Glow. The Isgebind made a huge cry before falling down on the ground. After it was defeated C NameDragon?Crow Attack150 GradeHoly Class AttribueIce SpecialtyDragon Remark Deals 4 times the damage occasionally Weapon Arts: Blue?Impulse C It''s a Holy Class weapon, it even has its own Weapon Arts. What a good haul. I need to thank Jormungandr-sama for this. Myne, there seems to be something here. Seems like Waffle found something on the ground. I ran to where Waffle was, and there, a herb type of grass was growing there. C NameSpiritual Grass DescriptionA material that is used to make an Elixir. If magic and water is mixed together using Alchemy, one will create an Elixir. What is this? Hey everyone, do you know anything about this Elixir thing? After asking, Sheila was the one who replied. No matter the sickness or injuries, this miracle herb will cure it all. Why would you want to know about it? It seems like I can create that Elixir When I said that, everyone''s eyes were wide open, and jaws dropping. D-Danna-sama, if we have that, then can''t we cure Aeiry''s sickness? Sylphy said excitedly. I picked up whatever''s left of the Spiritual Grass, and put them into my storage bag. Is it possible to bring the Dragon back? Aisha suggested as she looked at the Isgebind. That''s true, it is kinda big to fit into my storage bag. Let''s justCutit up, shall we? Before I got to useCut, Pillows stood in front of me with her hands wide open and told me to stop. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 276 Published by on 10th December 201910th December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. Wait. Pillows stopped me from usingCuton the Isgebind. What''s wrong Pillows? As I genuinely asked what was wrong, Pillows thought for a moment before answering with. You still have something you have to do, right? I was further confused as I have no idea what she was saying, but she hinted another thing after saying the wordChimerato me. Chimera? What in the world? Myne-kun, are you sure you dont want it to turn into an undead? Aisha finally told me what Pillows was hinting at. Aah, I get what you mean now. Instead of making the Isgebind into a material, I should see whether I can turn it into an undead right? That is another option I can go for. If it really turns undead, I can again increase my party''s fighting prowess, and I can still take the materials if it were to die. But then again, I don''t think I can just take a 10 ton Dragon into my storage bag and bring it back home. This calls for a new larger storage bag to be made in the future. For now, let''s turn the Isgebind into an undead. When I usedTurn Undeadon the Isgebind, its body was bathed in white, before soaking into a more light purplish colour, and finally it turned full black and rose up, roaring in the process. It slowly walked towards me, then sat down without moving an inch. Then, I usedRepatriation of the Deadwhich immediately made the huge undead disappear before us. Dear! What did you just do to it? Myne-dono, what just happened? Sasha and Sheila were shocked, and fired questions after questions towards me. Luckily, Sylphy saved me by explaining everything to them. Well, about that.. With that, I can call out 2 undeads, the Chimera and the Isgebind. Both undead are at least an S Class monster, so I can''t really summon them anytime I like. I can''t believe Pillows would remember something like that. Even I have forgotten I have that skillI guess I didn''t even use this skill afterCutit right? Seems like I still have a lot to learn about utilizing the skills I have. It would be a lost for me if I didn''t know I can use my skills for a greater purpose instead of mindlessly doing the same thing every time. Let''s keep going onward. Once I was done with the job, Pillows urged us to move onwards as she leads the way. I''m sure there are even more sub-type Dragons down the next floor. I''ll fight the next Humanoid Dragon. Pillows declared once more. But Pillows, you can''t fly right? She doesn''t have Ciel Soulier equipped. Even if I can''t fly or float, I can still win on my own. You can leave the next fight to me. Sylphy cut in without hesitation. Don''t be stupid, it''s my turn next, so be a good girl and stay put. Pillows did not give up as she put up a fight. Pause for the both of you! If you continue to quarrel, I''ll be the one fighting. KyuKyuKyuKyuKyuuuuuu, it''s not good to fight amongst each other, so please make up with each other! Kuu flew between the two of them and tried to stop them both. As a matter of fact, Pillows can''t fight in the air, only Aisha and Sylphy could potentially do so. But since Aisha doesn''t have any defence, but only offensive moves, I don''t want her to risk herself. If I fight, I haveUnique Magic?Spacetimeto move around, plus I have a ton of long range magic to fight as well, so even if I can''t fly, I can still handle myself. So, the only ones who can fight airborne enemies are Aisha, Sylphy, Waffle, Kuu and me. And if I think about it, the next fight should be Kuu. I want Kuu to handle the next fight. Kyu? Kyuu Kyuu~ Onii-sama, are you sure? For some reason, she asked me in a worrying manner. Yeah, I''ll leave it to you. With that out of the way, we move onto the next floor. When we arrived the next floor, we are met with another Dragon. - NameTigerbane?Bakdak ̣֣40 RaceDragon Tribe Gender Skill Blood?Weapon Two-handed Sickle?Extreme Dragon Language Ability Tail?Crush C So he wields a huge sickle as a weapon. It''s a rather rare weapon. I wonder if there''s anyone who uses those as weapons? Let''s see whether it''s some good weapon? C NameApolloticaris Attack130 GradeDestruction Class AttributeDark SpecialtyDragon Description Deals 10 times the damager occasionally Weapon ArtsCatastrophe Excella C Wow, this comes with a special Weapon Arts!! I''m not too familiar with sickles, but isn''t this an incredible weapon? Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 277 Published by on 11th December 201911th December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: SinAria Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. If you came all the way here, it means that you have defeated even Warrior Isgebind? The two-handed sickle dragon, Tiger Bane, said with what seemed to be a bad mood on his end. We''re here under the instructions of the Divine Beast, Jormungandr-sama, and we mean you no harm. But it seems like you''re not going to retreat either? No matter how hard I tried explaining to him, it seems like he just smiled and choose to ignore my words. Even if you mean us no harm, we have our own agenda. Which is to fight with strong opponents. Well, I guess there''s no avoiding this one either. Which means we have to fight no matter what? Of course, we will not forgive anyone who tries to get close to our king. Well Kuu, I''ll leave him to you. While the Dragon was swinging its huge sickle round and round and approaching us, Kuu flew there slowly and nonchalantly. Since it was the first time he saw a whale type monster, he froze and was stunned by the appearance. Not giving up on this opportunity, Kuu immediately dashed out herBubble Showerskill. The countless amounts of bubbles that Kuu let out headed towards the Tiger Bane. What the, are you saying that this pink thing is going to be my opponent? Are you belittling me? We''re not looking down on you. Kuu is one of our best fighters, and in terms of ranking, she would be the first or second. Plus, she''s the daughter of the Divine Beast, Cetus-sama. After replying to him, the Tiger Bane let out a growl, then used his sickle to wipe off theBubble Shower. However, theBubble Showerwas reflected by the huge Sickle, and it flew to a different direction. Kuu saw it as an opportunity to useDivine Beast''s Rushby rushing straight towards the Tiger Bane and smack him right in the solar plexus. The Tiger Bane who took a direct hit spewed blood out of his mouth, and kneeled on the spot. It''s Kuu''s win! Ky- kyu kyu kyu, kyuu kyuu ky- kyu kyuuuuuu(TLN: If you can guess what that is, I''ll give you a virtual high five) Our Kuu has won the battle, do you still want to continue? I slowly walked towards him and said, while he still had a smile on his face even after taking a substantial amount of damage to his solar plexus. Then, he slowly bring himself up whilst holding onto his stomach, turned towards Kuu who was beside me and bowed down, admitting defeat. Oh wow~, that is one strong attack you have there!I don''t think I can handle another one. It''s my lost. Sorry yeah, for saying that yer looking down at me before the fight. When he said those words, Kuu was undoubtedly flushed with happiness, as she swam around and spun around us. Then, she went to pick up the huge sickle and handed it to Tiger Bane. Take this as your reward. I don''t need it anymore. Kyuu~~~ Even though Kuu took the trouble to take the sickle for him, he didn''t accept it. Thus, Kuu had huge droplets of tears running down from her eyes. I just have a question. What happened to Isgebind-sama? I defeated him. Are you going to defeat our King as well? By King, does he mean the dragon race that is further down the path? But compared to Isgebind, there were no changes to the temperature, which means it''s not an attributed dragon. Is there a way for us to prevent a fight once we head onward? Or maybe you can tell us the dragons that we''re going to be facing? I will never relay any information about my King. Got it. Well, then I guess we shall proceed then. Going forward through the hall that we fought against the Tiger Bane, I felt a huge presence ahead. - NameNidhogg ̣֣86 RaceDragon Gender Skill Magic Damage Absorption Spike Flail Flight Ability Paralyze Blaze (Image of what it looks humanoid v.s actual dragon) This is the dragon we''re gonna be facing next. Even though it has no attributes, but thisMagic Damage Absorptionis an incredible skill. As I expected, even though its level is high, but I feel like I can use the same method to defeat it similar to how I fought with Isgebind. Before even meeting with him, betterCuthis skills first. Originally, I''m here for their skills, so it''s not like I want to fight with them. Since I have the Dragon Language that I''ve obtained from the previous Isgebind, I decided to converse with Nidhogg. Nice to meet you, my name is Myne, and I came here under the guidance of Jormungandr-sama. I have heard from Jormungandr-sama that you''re here to take away our skills Yes, and I will apologize in advance as I have already taken your skills. I see, so that is how you defeated Isgebind. Are you going to fight with me as well? No, I would just like to head to the next floor without fighting. Where you want to head next is our King, the Dragon King. So, if you pass through me without doing anything, I will be punished by my King. It is not as though we are here to take your lives. So please, retreat for the time being. Alright, I shall allow it. So, I pastedSpike FlailandParalyze Blazeonto Kuu, and Magic Damage Absorptionon Sasha. Last, I pastedFlighton myself. C NameMyne?Fortuna Skill Flight new! C NameKuu Skill Spike Flail new! Ability Paralyze Blaze new! C NameSasha Lion?Fortuna Skill Magic Damage Absorption new! C NamePillows Skill Blood?Weapon new! Two-handed Sickle?Extreme new! Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 278 Published by on 12th December 201912th December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: RegisRagnarok, SinAria, and Lupus Umbras our latest Patreon(with the crazy 100dollars!!!) Alice and terror100 !!!!! Important Note: Again, for those who are confused, the reason why you can''t read the next chapters is because I have stocked up a bunch of chapters beforehand, and am just scheduling it for my convenience, so it would always be released at a timely fashion. With the permission of Nidhogg, we proceed onward to the next floor. Different from the previous floors we faced above, this floor has one narrow passage leading us. And, at the end of that passage, I can feel the presense of another dragon. However, it wasn''t just 1, but 2 of them. - NameRatoru?Skyjetter ̣֣39 RaceDragon Gender Skill Two-handed Axe?Holy Weapon ArtsJet?Cyclone Dragon Language Ability None C - NameRatoru?Grandjetter ̣֣75 RaceDragon Gender Skill Two-Handed Sword?Holy Weapon ArtsResolution Dragon Language Ability None C Be careful everyone, there''s 2 dragons this time. Hmm, I will defeat them this time round When I was warning them about the dragons, Pillows couldn''t even wait as she held her Almas Sword up and declared. Alright, can I leave it to you and Aisha to defeat them? It''ll be a 2v2, plus Aisha has a buckler with her now. Pillows is considered a power fighter amongst us. Even if the opponent is a two handed fighter, I don''t think she''ll lose to them. Pillows, you''ll protect Aisha while fighting. Yeah yeah I know. I will never let them lay a finger on her. As they lead the way, we moved forward and saw the two dragons ahead. Huh, we know that you''re gonna be fighting us! But you can''t even fly can you? Laughing cynically, they lift their axe and sword up. Do you know? It''s much advantageous to fight in the sky.. And obviously we can fly! So you understand your position? Hahaha! ! Ignoring their taunts, Pillows held the Almas Sword in the middle. Stop bullshitting and start coming. With her mocking personality, the two dragons were worked up by her words, as they charged towards her. To put it simply, the attack of an axe and a sword is different. Normally, it takes 1 swing from the axe to defeat Pillows. And this is a two-handed weapon, so the length and weight of it is much heavier. However, the damage output is far higher compared to any other weapons. The two-handed axe is considered the best weapon among the two-handed category, but the swing is slow. Whereas for Pillows, her one handed weapon is quick, but the damage output is low. However, what they did not know is that Pillows has obtained power through her fallen into darkness skill. What''s more, the slender sword that she''s using isn''t just some sword, it''s a sword that a dragon once used. It''s a sword that is comparable to even the Linus Sword. Danna-sama, Pillows seems to be at a disadvantage Sylphy worriedly spoke beside me. It''s true that she''s at a disadvantage. Both physically and the weapon of choice. What''s more, the opponent is fighting in the sky, and she has to protect Aisha as well. As Skyjetter flew up into the sky, Aisha released her arrows at the same time. Weapon ArtsArching?Meteor With her bow, the Shining Shooting Star, she let out rains of arrows from the ceiling, which became huge flaming balls as it drops down. What''s more, the ball bounces off the ground and flew towards Skyjetter. Countless arrows hit him, and the Skyjetter flew back to the ground in a weakened state. With that chance, Pillows ran straight to the Skyjetter and sliced his head in half. Then, holding the axe, she threw it towards me. Next is you huh. Pillows immediately rushed towards the Grandjetter. Aisha on the other hand, rushed to the wall like Sylphy, and used the wall as a stepping ground to float in the air. What did you say just now? Something about it''s better to be fighting in the sky right? Aisha taunts the Grandjetter as she fired one arrow at him. It was a normal arrow without any arts, and only herBow?Holyskill, which flew in the middle of his chest. The Grandjetter shouted angrily as he wield his sword and swung the arrow down. Lurking in the shadow, Pillows was already behind him. What happened to your arrogance? However, he swung his sword immediately towards Pillows who was behind him, which made Pillows moved backwards. Thinking that Pillows was about to be hit, Aisha once again fired another arrow at the arms of the Grandjetter, which shifted his trajectory. Not wasting this opportunity, Pillows spun her body and using that momentum to slice the Grandjetter. The sword beautifully sliced the body in half, and it fell down onto the ground like lumps of meat. Phew, sorry Aisha, and thanks for the help. At the end, they managed to defeat the dragons. As expected of Aisha''s bow skills. Pillows stood up again, then with the two-handed sword on her hand, she threw it to me again. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 279 Published by on 17th December 201917th December 2019 Announcement: Level Up Just By Eating will be posted on the 24th of December 2019. Stay tuned! I usedAppraisalto check the Two-handed axe and sword that Pillows threw at me. First is the Axe. C NameFate?Basara Attack280 GradeGod Class AttributeGravity Special AttackHuman Description Attack power increase Weapon ArtsDestiny?Fairy C What incredible power!! What''s more, this axe is a God Class. I don''t think Pillows would last if she was hit by this directly. Though it''s a wonderful weapon, I don''t think any of us use an axe. I guess I''ll keep it in my storage bag like the sickle. This axe is incredible, it''s a God Class weapon. Ehh? God Class You mean to say that is an artifact item! Next is the Two-handed Sword. C NameCaladbolg Attack130 GradeDestruction Class AttributeFire Special AttackDemon Race Description When this is equipped, stamina slowly recovers. Weapon ArtsTor?Gliddersen C The Two-Handed Sword on the other hand is a Destruction Class. And both of them have their own weapon arts. Again, though they''re wonderful weapons, we can''t really use them. Only thing I can do now is to store it away. D-Danna-sama, about the weapons. Who''s going to use them? About that, since nobody can use it, I thought of just storing it? But, trying to store away an artifact is sacrilegious. I know what Sheila is trying to say, but it''s a fact that a weapon that nobody uses can''t be used, right? Obviously Sheila knew it as well. But, I do understand what she is trying to convey, as it is a waste to keep it when it''s such a powerful weapon. Wait a minute, Danna-sama? Did you notCutthe skills of those humanoid dragons? Wouldn''t it be better if you give the weapon together with the skills? Sylphy said as she stood up. Yeap, naturally I''llCuttheir skills. Let''s discuss this once we get home. Finally, Aisha said it which ended the conversation. Alright, let''s continue. The next dragon is called Nidhogg, and it seems to be the Dragon King, so everyone please be careful. Though I''m still trying to avoid fighting with them, but if worse comes to worse, we have to watch ourselves If it turns into a battle, what should we do? Waffle and I will go. After forming a plan, I usedPresence Awareness?Land a huge presence was spotted just ahead. This presence, it''s way larger than that of the Orc King, Chimera, or even the Dragons that we faced previously. If I want to compare strengths, it''s similar to Jormungandr-sama and Cetus-sama. I think I shouldCutits skills first before meeting it, or it might be too dangerous. With that, I usedMapto locate it, thenCutits skills. Kyuu Kyuu, is it Bahamut-san that I''m feeling in front of us? Kuu can feel it as well? But I don''t think it''s him~ Listening to Waffle and Kuu''s conversation, I usedAppraisalto see for it myself. - NameBahamut ̣֣150 RaceDragon God Gender Skills Magic Damage Absorption Spike Flail Flight Creation Dragon God''s Intimidation Unique Magic?Spacetime Unique Magic?Barrier Abilities Flare Giga Flare Mega Flare Tera Flare What dangerous sounding abilities Alright, let''s paste Flare and Tera Flare on Waffle. Then, I''ll give Kuu Giga and Mega Flare. As forFlight, I pasted it on Pillows instead. With that, she won''t have a problem fighting enemies who can fly. ForMagic Damage Absorption, it''s best for the front role, so I pasted it on Sylphy. Lastly, I pastedCreation,Dragon God''s Intimidation,Unique Magic?Barrieronto myself. For Unique Magic?Space time and Spike Flail, I pasted it on the pebbles first. Myne, Myne. How''s your progress so far? Once I was done with the skills, Jormungandr-sama talked to me at a perfect timing. Oh yes, I''m now at the fourth floor where Bahamut resides, and I''ve just finished usingCuton all of its skills. You''re already at the fourth floor? That''s fast, and did you get any good skills to use? Yes I did, and thanks to you, we''ve obtained some good weapons as well. I''m glad to hear. By the way, Bahamut has already noticed you lots. He can be considered a Dragon worthy of sitting side by side with us Divine Beasts. Since his fighting style is similar to mine. I understand, I''ll try to avoid a fight with him. Why don''t you first get out and head to the Town of Alza? I see, since I''ve alreadyCut their skills, I can just leave usingUnique Magic?Spacetime. Okay, I just had a conversation with Jormungandr-sama, and he says that the dragon called Bahamut, which is up ahead, is as strong as him. And since I''ve already cut all of his skills, it''s best to just leave You''re right, so if we leave, we''re going to the Town of Alza? We can observe the town and see what they have. When I suggested, Sasha answered. However, Aisha who heard that had a not so pleasant expression. Danna-sama, since we''re going to travel, why not just head back for now? We can relax for now. Y-Yeah, that''s right/ Let''s head back for now. When Sylphy suggested, Aisha immediately jumped in. Hmm, alright then, let''s head back home then. Then, I usedUnique Magic?Spacetime, and Aisha was the first to jump into the black vortex. As the last person in the dungeon, I looked over at where Bahamut was, said my goodbyes and jumped into the black vortex. TLN Note: This is very important announcement as I have recently finished cut and paste. Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 280 Published by on 18th December 201918th December 2019 Announcement: Level Up Just By Eating will be posted on the 24th of December 2019. Stay tuned! After returning from the Prison Dungeon, instead of going back to the Eternal Sunflower, we went back home. Since we were all exhausted, we decided that heading back to our home was the better option. Hmm, isn''t this the first time Sheila would be entering our home? When I entered the living room, my wives were already drinking teas and fully relaxing themselves. . However, I can see Sheila being nervous as she was holding the cup with both hands, shifting her eyes left and right. Sorry if you''re feeling uncomfortable here. Come sit over here. When I called Sheila over, Aisha had a sudden realization and apologized to her. I''m terribly sorry, Sheila-sama. I did not notice it at all. No worries. So this is Myne-dono''s house. Myne~ I want to take a bath. KyuuKyuu, Kuu wants to go as well~ Onii-sama~ Waffle and Kuu said that they want to head into the bathroom, so I''ll go ahead and heat the bath up first. Once I said that, I slowly head to the bathroom by myself. A bath! ! So you have a bathroom in your house?? Sheila suddenly raised her voice. Our bathroom is amazing you know. It''s way better than the royal palaces''. Sylphy stood up and puffed her chest, proudly declaring. I guarantee that it''s way better than the ones we have at Ritz. When Sasha heard what Sylphy said, she backed her words up by saying as such. Now that is wonderful news When I returned back to the living room, Waffle was floating around, and towards me when he saw me coming. Wafu~ Apparently he''s having fun usingFlight, as he and Kuu were flying around together. However, his strength has increased since then, which kinda hurts when he crashed into me. Waffle, Kuu, the baths ready, let''s go. Kyuu~Wafu~ As I told them, they joyfully floated round and round, and Waffle was wagging his tail in high spirits. Guess we should head in as well. As Kuu''s bathing buddy, Sylphy said as she stood up. E-Eh? I''m following as well? Sylphy then forcefully pulled Sheila''s hands up, as Sheila exclaimed in a worrisome manner. That sounds like a great idea, we should head in together. This time it was Aisha and Sasha who declared as they both stood up as well. Waffle, Sylphy and the gang are going in as well, so I''ll leave it to you. Wafu, I''ll do my best While they were enjoying the bath, I was busy checking the skills I''ve obtained in my room. The stash that we''ve gotten from the hunt at Prison Dungeon are Two-Handed Sword?HolyX2 Shield Arts?Holy Dragon LanguageX4 Absolute Zero Special?Maximum Range Ice Magic Spike FlailX3 FlightX3 Blood?Weapon Dual-Handed Sickle?Extreme Magic Damage AbsorptionX2 Tail?Crush Paralyze Blaze Dual-Handed Axe?Holy Weapon ArtsJet?Cyclone Weapon ArtsResolution Creation Dragon God''s Intimidation Unique Magic?Spacetime Unique Magic?Barrier Flare Giga Flare Mega Flare Tera Flare These were our hauls. As for their abilities. I''ve pasted it on Waffle and Kuu, but I wasn''t sure what the effects were, so let''s useAppraisalon them. Let''s checkAbsolute Zerofirst. C Forces the target''s temperature to go down to zero degrees. When succeeded, target will be frozen instantly. If used on a living being, said living being will be frozen to death. C What an incredible skill we have. With this skill, I''m sure we can instantly kill the Orc King. Next isBlood?Weapon. C When dealing damage to an opponent, the opponent''s life force is converted to the user based on the proportion of the damage dealt. C Basically you''ll recover HP when you attack with this skill. What an easy to use skill. Next isMagic Damage Absorption, but based on the name, I could somewhat guess the ability C When Magic Damage is dealt to user, the damage will be converted to life force in proportion to the damage dealt. C Basically instead of a physical damage like the Blood Weapon, this is Magic Damage being dealt to you. When things become messy, this skill would be useful to activate. Creationis next in the block. C Whatever the user envisions, it will become a reality. The skill is dependant on the user''s magic. C So it''s similar to theRealizeskill But it seems that if I don''t have enough mana, I won''t be able to make certain things appear. Since I haven''t used it yet, I won''t know what''s the difference between Realize. Dragon God''s Intimidation C Giving the user absolute control over the Dragon and Sub-Dragon Race. C I don''t really understand, but I guess it''s like taming a Dragon? Even though the name is similar toKing''s Intimidation, the skill''s ability is completely different. Next isUnique Magic?Barrier. It''s a magic which I''ve never heard off. And it has the same Unique Magic word with Spacetime. C Creates a boundary around a specific object which restrains them, restricting them the usage of physical nor magic attacks. C To put it simply, it''s like a prison? It''ll be useful if an enemy tries to escape, and I can trap them using this skill in unison withMap. I''m sure there are plenty of other uses with this. With that, I guess that''s all of the skills I''ve obtained, and the abilities of each of them? Next, I want to confirm the abilities that I''ve pasted on Waffle and Kuu. UsingMap, I located Waffle and Kuu, then usedAppraisalon their abilities. Flare Compresses attributeless magic, then causes the target great damage. Mega Flare Super-compresses attributeless magic onto the target, then deals huge damage to the surrounding target. Giga Flare Unleashing a huge super-compressed attributeless magic around the target, causing tremendous damage. Tera Flare Unleashes a huge wave of attributeless magic, which is extremely compressed, then causes enormous amounts of damage around the surroundings of the target, devouring them in the process. .. Eh? What? What did I just witness? I think I have to warn them not to simply use it. Especially thisTera FlareskillI''m rather worried of the phrase, "Devours them in the process". After I was done, I could hear the pitter-patter footsteps in the corridor. When I looked at that direction, I could see Waffle''s satisfied face as he walks towards me. Come ''ere Waffle. When I called him over, he barked and leaped towards me with huge force. Wait a minute? It was too late, Waffle''s body was enveloped in a purple flash. This is really bad.. My vision turned dark, and I collapsed on the spot, losing consciousness. Seeing such a sight, Aisha screamed as she immediately rushed and kneeled beside me, then applied Recovery Magic on me. It seems that Waffle''s usual behaviours have become a deadly weapon. Waffle does have amazing physical strength to begin with. Receiving healing from Aisha, I regained consciousness, and I could see Sylphy and Aisha scolding Waffle. Waffle who couldn''t calm down, had his tail lying on the ground. I quickly usedTelepathyand started talking to Waffle. Waffle, Waffle~ It''s alright I''m fine, so you don''t have to worry. Once he heard that, his tails immediately sprung up, as he jumped on top of me whining. Myne, Myne, I''m sorry, I''m, I''m Waffle was licking my face while apologizing and repenting his actions. While he was doing that, huge balls of tears fall down from his eyes. TLN Note: B T Dubs, I finally land myself a teaching job, hooray! Side Note: If you miss it for whatever reason, please to find out about the future of this website. Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 281 Published by on 19th December 201919th December 2019 Announcement: Level Up Just By Eating will be posted on the 24th of December 2019. Stay tuned! Soon after confirming with all the new skills.. My wives and Sheila returned from the bath. How are you doing Danna-sama? Come, let me help wash your back. Sylphy said that while holding my arms and pulling me up. I am kinda tired, and I just want to refresh myself with a nice hot bath. Yeah, I''ll take that offer. Thanks Sylphy. Wafu, I''ll go as well```` When Sylphy was bringing me to the bathroom, Waffle tagged along. You still wanna go in, Waffle? While I was hugging Waffle and talking to him, Sylphy had already taken off her clothing. Then, she wrapped herself with the bath towel to cover her luscious body.. Let''s go Danna-sama. I hurriedly undress and followed Sylphy into the bathroom. Then, as I sat down on a stool, she started scooping up warm water and pouring it on my back. While doing that, she started speaking. So, what are you going to do after this, Danna-sama? Hmm, I do need a plan. Since I''m kinda done with the Prison Dungeon, I don''t really have any other place in mind. Hmm, I wonder what should I do. I remember you mentioned before that you wanted to increase the scale of where you can travel? Get to know more places huh.. That might be fun. Aah wait, I completely forgotten something. I haven''t met Aisha''s parents yet! Hey Sylphy, mind me asking about Aisha''s family background? Sure, I do know about her family. I can''t really ask her as she doesn''t like to talk about it. You''re not wrong. Let''s talk to her after this! She declared as she smiled sweetly. It''s good that you''re interested. But do remember that Aisha doesn''t really want to share much about her family, so don''t ask too much. I kinda know based on Aisha''s attitude when it comes to her family..but I wonder why? For me, I really want to get to know more about her. Haha, it''s better if Danna-sama doesn''t think too deep into it. As she said that, I loosen myself a bit. I refreshed myself with a nice long soak in the bath, then after feeling much better, I came out of the bath and went to the living room, where my wives and Sheila were sitting on the sofa, and Pillows was sitting on the chair whilst discussing about something major. Listening closely, apparently Pillows wanted to switch her One-handed sword to the Two-handed Sickle, and what to do with the Dual-handed Axe or Sword. If Aisha were to have a close range weapon, I''m sure we can greatly change our battling style as well right? Was what Pillows was excitedly saying to Aisha. She has a point. It did go well this time, but because Pillows had to protect Aisha all the time, if she doesn''t have to, they would''ve been able to change to other tactics. However, I can''t really imagine Aisha using a Dual-Handed Axe or Sword. I-I don''t really mind using what I have right now. Since I even received a new bow from Myne. Hearing what Pillows has to say, Aisha finally turned towards Pillows and answered. Since we''ve obtained these fantastic weapons, what do we do with them then? If someone could use them, there''s no doubt that our team power will increase! How about I try using the Dual-Handed Axe? I tried suggesting to lighten the mood, but Pillows looked at me in shock. Myne, you already wield such strong weapons. Just stick to your own! Haha, she does have a point. The Twirling is considered the strongest weapon in our clan.. I won''t hold any merits if I suddenly change into a slightly worse weapon, especially when I''m not used to using larger weapons. Aisha opened her mouth as our conversation was stuck. How about we just sell these weapons? Ahh, I can''t believe I didn''t think of selling it. Isn''t it obvious that the first thing which comes to mind is to sell them if you can''t use them? Thats a great idea, so where do we sell it to? I looked at Aisha for suggestions. She pondered for a moment before answering. How about to the Guild Leader? I know that he uses a Dual-Handed Sword. Wait Aisha! I object to this! Sylphy stood up and rejected this idea. Think through this first, didn''t the Guild Leader Bazam kicked Danna-sama out in the first place because of his own incompetence? I didn''t really mind it at that time, since it was the right thing. And it''s alright to sell it since the Guild Leader can use it. Wait Sylphy.. I''m happy that you''re thinking on my behalf, but that''s something that couldn''t be prevented. You agree to my idea, Myne-kun? Aisha tilted her head as she asked. Yeah, it''s not like he has any bad intention. However, I don''t know what the Guild Leader thinks of me? At that time, because of Amy-san''s request, I did help, and it''s not like he has any ill intention towards me. What''s more, our Fortuna Family didn''t receive any bad image as well. I mean, we do have Sylphy in our family. Since the Guild Leader can''t lift his head up towards Sylphy. I''ve decided that I''m going to sell it to the Guild Leader. I think it''s a good idea to sell it. When I declared, Sylphy pouted in anger. (Violet Evergarden. I cried on every episode.) Pillows on the other hand was disappointed as she couldn''t let it go. Don''t be ridiculous! Use your brains Myne! Why would you even sell such a wonderful weapon to begin with! You''re seriously foolish for thinking of even selling it to someone! Pillows was fuming as she used her mysterious powers to grabbed the collar of my shirt and lifted me up. W-Wait, yo-you''re choking me, I can''t breath. Kyuu Kyuu Kyu```````` Let go of Onii-sama! He will die at this rate!!!!!!!!!! The first to act was Kuu, as she furiously attack Pillows'' body from behind. What are you doing Kuu! Pillows screamed at Kuu while standing up. You''re going to break Onii-sama''s neck No matter how frantic Kuu tried to warn Pillows, she couldn''t hear her at all. Pillows, you''re going to choke Myne-kun. Didn''t you realize? That''s what Kuu''s trying to prevent. Finally, Aisha stepped in and explained. Finally, I could feel my collar loosening. Aah. Sorry about that. She turned to me and apologized while lowering her head. She also apologized to Kuu as well. At the end, I decided to sell it to the Guild Leader. How much are you going to sell it? Sylphy asked yet another great question. Uhhmm, I don''t think I''m the right person to gauge the price. Fumu, I''ll ask Dear Brother about it. She stood up, carried the Dual-Handed Sword on her back, and left. Brother-in-law should know how to price it. For now, let''s wait for Sylphy to come back before we sell it. How about the Dual-Handed Axe? Pillows asked in a grumpy tone. I don''t know how to use it. Aisha quickly answered. Should we discuss it with Brother-in-law as well? Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 282 Published by on 24th December 201924th December 2019 Announcement: Level Up Just By Eating will be posted on the 24th of December 2019. Stay tuned! Also, I do apologize if there''s more ads for these past 2 months. It is the two months in which I can earn the most revenue, so after December, I will turn it down a notch. By the way Myne-kun, mind saying what you''re gonna do after this in the meantime while we await for Hime-sama to return? Aisha asked me. Right, I thought of going around places to expand the places in which I can travel. Now that I think about it, we haven''t explored the Sky Dungeon near the World Tree Dungeon. W-What are you on about? I''ve never heard about such a dungeon before? Sheila said with confusion. Hmm, I would also like to go to the Town of Alza which is just nearby Prison Dungeon. When I said, I could see Aisha being slightly dejected. Myne-kun. I''m sorry Aisha, no matter what, I really want to meet with your parents. I''m extremely happy that you placed me in high regards.. However, I''m afraid that you''re going to be disappointed once you meet with my parents. You don''t have to worry about that at all. No matter what, I wouldn''t be disappointed at Aisha, nor to your parents as well! When I puff my chest high, she looked at me and showed some slight resolve. I understand, if you are going that far, then I can''t stop you. Alright, I''ve finally talked through Aisha into letting me meet with her parents. So I guess the next destination would be the Town of Alza. Since it''s a commercialized city, I''m sure there are lots of interesting things to see. While being excited with Aisha''s approval, we waited for Sylphy to come back. Guessing that Waffle was bored, he went flying around me, using my head as a landing spot. Wafu~ Then, finally feeling tired, he landed on top of my head again and yawn. Seeing such a sight, Sasha''s eyes shine brightly. What an incredibly adorable creature Waffle-chan is!! Now that I think about it, Sasha was rather fascinated at Waffle the first time she met him. Sasha would always take any opportunity she gets to touch and pat Waffle. Waffle doesn''t seem to mind, in fact he is used to Sasha, and from time to time he would climb on top of her head and sit there. But in Waffle''s case, he rarely goes on top of Sylphy or Sasha''s head as they have long hair, and it''s hard to climb and sleep on. Sylphy Side Dear Brother! I swung brother''s door opened and called out to his name, however, he wasn''t there and instead Starshion was the one who greeted me instead. Oh, if it isn''t Princess Sylphid? Do you need something with my husband..Alto-dono is currently at the knight''s dorm. Starshion-dono told me with a meek voice. Ugh, the dorm huh. What a pain in the butt place.. But I didn''t say that and went out of his house after saying thanks. Running to the dorm at a high speed, I saw Cecil and Carl who had a mock battle with Danna-sama at the entrance. This is bad It''s going to be troublesome if Carl sees me now. Whenever he sees me, he would go on with his long winded stories which I don''t really care about. It''s not that I hate him or anything, but he''s just someone I''m bad at dealing. Sigh, I can''t escape from him since he''s in front of the door as well. Making up my mind, I took a deep breath, then rushed to the corridor. Obviously, my armor made loud clanking noises while I was walking, which caught the attentions of Cecil and Carl. Princess Sylphid. Carl stuttered as he saw me. Good job out there Captain Cecil. I have some business with my brother. Please lead the way. Ignoring Carl, I spoke to Cecil. Yes Princess Sylphid. I shall lead you to where Prince Alto is immediately! Cecil then brought me to where brother is, and swiftly walked away. I lightly knocked on the door and answered. Brother, it''s me, Sylphid. After a short while, he replied from inside. Ah, Sylphy? Come in. You came at the right time. Did I? It''s rare that brother has something he wants from me. As I entered, I saw my older brother with a pain expression looking at a bloody and broken armour. What''s up Sylphy? Does Myne want something from me? Seriously, I would like him to stop thinking that whenever I''m here, it''s about Danna-sama. But then again, if I think of it as him boasting about Danna-sama, I can''t hep but smile. Actually We recently came back from Prison Dungeon. Prison Dungeon? I''ve never heard of that dungeon before, so what about it? So we obtained some powerful weapon, and thought of selling it to someone. So we wanted to ask you to evaluate the prices of the weapons Powerful Weapons you say!!? What are they like? A Disaster Class Dual-Handed Sword and a God Class (Artifact) Dual-Handed Axe. Disaster class..and God Class you say It''s no surprise he would be shocked. It''s already rare that we could see a Disaster Grade weapon, but to even hear about an artifact. That''s something we only hear through folklore. Seriously, how much more insane can Myne get? So how about it brother? I''m sorry, but I don''t think even I can examine it. A God Class (artifact) is something only a country would own. But we''re talking about Myne over here, so why not just use it yourself? We did talk about that, but none of us could use such a heavy weapon. Pillows already said that she wanted to use the Dual-Handed Sickle, and Danna-sama already has his own incredible weapon. I see how it is. Then is it okay if I could borrow those two weapons for the time being? What do you want to do with it? When I asked for further details, he said something surprising whilst pointing at the broken armour he was working at. There seems to be a spirit-type monster amongst the monsters created by the stone statue monsters that appeared in the city not long ago. When one of the knights touched that monster, the knight suddenly attacked his fellow teammates. So father decided to request our clan to subdue these monsters. Thus, my brother wanted a powerful weapon against these unknown monsters, and it just so happens I brought those chips with me. I understand what you want brother. But I can''t make the decision, so let me go back home and discuss about it before coming back. When I told him, he answered withI understand. Since you''re heading back to your house, I''ll tag along with you. Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 283 Published by on 25th December 201925th December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Also, I do apologize if there''s more ads for these past 2 months. It is the two months in which I can earn the most revenue, so after December, I will turn it down a notch. In order to use the Transportation Door, we need to obtain permission from Dear Father. So brother and I hurriedly went to where he was. Carl was secretly walking behind us, but we ignored him and hurried straight to Father''s office. Since Danna-sama and our family members are waiting to leave, I need to hurry back home. So it''s obvious that if I get caught up by Carl, I''ll never be back on time. When we arrived at the office, my brother looked behind and raised his voice. The person who has been following us. Do you not know that you are not allowed to follow the royal family? Are you prepared for the consequences? It''s rare for brother to do such a thing, especially when he knows what Carl wants. To utter such menacing words I''m sure by threatening him this much, Carl would obediently leave as well. When he heard brother''s tone, he trembled and immediately jumped out from where he was hiding. Please wait, Prince Alto!! I only came here to talk to Sylphid-sama! You''re as popular as ever huh. Brother said while smiling. I''m sorry Carl, but I do not have the time to talk with you. I''m in a hurry so please get back to work. When I raised my voice.the door to the office room creaked open. When I stared at the small gap, I could see father looking at us with a smile. Aah, you guys came here? Come on in. I went inside with father''s permission and sat down on a suitable chair. When I sat down, I caught glimpse of Cecil inside the room as well. So, what is this all about? I''m sure it''s about Myne right? I will explain the details to Father dear later, but right now I would like to ask for permission to use the Transportation Door. Older brother cut into father''s conversation. Is it about the request for the Eternal Sunflower''s Guild? Alright, I''ll allow it. Gotten our permission, we rushed out and went to the underground area where the Transportation Door is located. As Carl continued to follow, it was harder for me to tell him off, but later Brother scolded him strictly. After arriving at the Clan house, we went back to my home. Before I could knock the door, it swung opened with a rattling sound from inside. Welcome back Sylphy!! It was none other than my beloved Danna-sama who greeted me. I guess he knew I was coming with Waffle''s sense ability. I''m back Danna-sama! ! ! A smile naturally formed on my face. Oh, Brother-in-law came as well? Myne''s Side I''ll be straightforward. Brother-in-law spoke to me behind my back. I have a request from the royal family for your guild. Let me hear about it. I answered in a serious expression when I saw the look in his eyes. I then heard the details about it. Apparently there''s a strange ghost-like monster created by the Stone Statue Monsters from the Underworld. The knights who came into contact with that monster suddenly started attacking allies. Thus, the knights are struggling with no countermeasures. Thanks to those monsters, the 2nd Knights Team were destroyed, and Cecil was temporarily dismissed as the leader. Thus, a 3rd Knights team was founded, and this team is composed by only of female knights. The candidates were specifically trained by Sylphy and Melissa back then. A team with only female knights Sylphy sighed. Though the Captain is also a candidate, I''m a little surprised. Brother-in-law spoke when looking at Sylphy. What do you mean, brother? Her name''s Noin Patricia. Eh? Noin you say? Aisha suddenly stood up after hearing that name. You know her, Aisha? Aisha shook her head in embarrassment as she replied. No, not really. I don''t know her directly, but from rumours. I hope it''s not some strange person. With how anxious I looked, Brother-in-law replied. Oh Myne, you don''t have to show that face, it''s easy to read you. I can guarantee you that her ability and personality is good. But can you tell me about the rumours, Holy Bow-dono? Eh? Are you sure? I wonder what kind of rumours is it? TLN Note: Another Christmas day to celebrate for this website! Im truly happy that I would still last another year of translating, and its all thanks to each and everyone of you who supported me. And with that, MERRY CHRISTMAS ~!! (By u/LawbringerSan from reddit) Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 284 Published by on 26th December 201926th December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Also, I do apologize if there''s more ads for these past 2 months. It is the two months in which I can earn the most revenue, so after December, I will turn it down a notch. I can guarantee Nations ability and personality. But about the rumours, do you mind explaining it to me, Holy Bow-dono? Eh? Are you sure about that? I wonder what sort of rumours she has. Yes, go ahead. I wouldn''t have asked for it if I didn''t want to surprise myself. I understand. Then, I''ll explain. She took a glance at Sylphy before explaining in detail. Noin is a resident of Adole, the same village as mine. She is a well known A Rank Adventurer with an extremely beautiful figure, which makes her popular as well. And because of her appearance, she has gained a nickname for herselfValkyrie. Valkyrie!!? Isn''t that way better than Sylphy''s? Is she that strong, this Noin-san? Yes, she''s incredibly strong. She''s not called an A Rank adventurer for nothing. There''s also the reason for her appearance that she became famous, as she''s errierly similar to someone. Who could it be? Ah yes, it''s someone you''re re~~ally familiar with. Someone that I know? Eh? Who could it be? Well. It''s Hime-sama. That''s right. I myself was surprised when I met her the other day. To have such a similar appearance! But then, you can tell the difference once you see their hair colour. Brother-in-law interrupted Aisha''s talk and added in his own words. The colour of their hair? Yes, that''s right. The colour of my little sister''s hair is the same as mine, a blackish blonde. However, Noin''s hair colour is similar with Holy Bow-dono''s, where it''s bright blonde. It''s that similar huh. I guess things like this can happen, what a small world we''re living. Anyways, they''ll be coming in the next 2-3 days. It would be hard on Sylphy, but Melissa will tag along to train the knights. And so, what happened to Captain Cecil? Even though he recently gotten married Cecil? You can never leave him next to the Female Knights okay. His symptoms will immediately appear, thus his treatment is currently being observed. Oh and by the way, about the discussion.. What is it about Is it alright if I lend the Break and God Class weapons to the Knights? Huh? WhuC? I thought Sylphy went to Brother-in-law is to come up with the prices of those weapons.. In order to protect the capital, I wish to increase our overall power as much as possible. Brother-in-law said while biting his fingers. I don''t mind borrowing it, but would there be a source of conflict? No matter how if the Knights are handling it, things are still things, and there might be others who might appear to take it. What if there'' someone who is fitted to use those weapons? And they decided to attack the capital? I''m sure the kingdom wouldn''t be able to escape such a difficult battle. While I was thinking of these things, Pillows was the one who said it out loud for me. Fumu, there is that risk as well. I guess it''s better for me to keep it in the meantime. I rather avoid any unnecessary battles. Alright, I''ve made up my mind! I won''t sell the weapons and instead safekeep it. When I declared, Pillows nodded and sat down with a satisfactory look. I''m sorry for saying that, but I just feel like there''s going to be fight if I borrow it. I said it as straightforward as possible to Brother-in-law. I see, that''s too bad then. Since you''ve decided on it, I can''t push you any further. That concludes half the story. As for the latter half.. We''ll accept the request to defeat the stone statues. Is that alright with everyone? Thus, our clan has accepted another request from the royal family. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 285 Published by on 31st December 201931st December 2019 Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Also, I do apologize if there''s more ads for these past 2 months. It is the two months in which I can earn the most revenue, so after December, I will turn it down a notch. As we had a request from the royal family, the Eternal Sunflower gathered at the capital. The people who are participating in this battle is, me, Aisha, Sylphy, Pillows, Waffles and Kuu. Based on Brother-in-law''s story, the royal family has hired A rank parties to fight the stone statues as well, and if possible I would like to avoid fighting with them. There''s also the point where I don''t want to show my skills to them, but my clan''s members have too many unique abilities. Thus, frankly I don''t want to encounter any of them. Now that we''ve arrived at the capital, where do we find this stone statue monster? Pillows asked in a rather bad mood. It must be because I suggested in storing away the ancient weapons away without using them, and that''s why she''s in a bad mood. Leaving her emotions aside, I explained the plan to the entire team. First, Kuu will fly around the city to search for these stone statues. When she finds one, she''ll contact me withTelepathy, and I''ll useMapto confirm the location and head there. Based on Brother-in-law''s description, there is another monster that looks like "spirit monsters", and I want to be able to useAppraisalon them before fighting. I''m also worried that we might fight with the Knights as well. Well Kuu, I''ll leave scouting to you. After I told her, She twirled around the air happily. Kyu Kyu Kyu~, it''s finally Kuu''s turn~~ I''ll do my best so Onii-sama can praise me~ Afterwards, she immediately soared up into the sky, never to be seen again. Myne~ I can fly too, are you leaving me out? Waffle who was left behind placed his feet on my head. It''s not like there''s a job for Waffle right now. Okay, for Waffle I want you to search for the Adventurer''s Guild parties. Also, it''ll be too shocking of a fact that Waffle is flying around the city. People might think it''s the reincarnation of an Ookami. It''s easier to explain about Kuu, since she''s a flying creature. Also, she doesn''t have much things to do previously, so I felt bad for her. When I held both his paws and pulled him close to my chest to hug him, his tails were wagging around excitedly. I get it, I''ll try finding them now While Waffle was searching around, I got word from Kuu. O-Onii-sama! ! I found it! ! The stone statue monsters are here. I hurriedly usedMapto find Kuu''s location, and it''s a crossroad not far from us. And based on the rumours, there were indeed other monsters near the stone statues, so it was kinda hard getting close to it. Kuu, don''t get too close to the stone statue, come back for now. Ordering Kuu, we immediately head to that location. Kuu has found the stone statues. And let''s see the status. C NameOrc?Statue ̣֣10 RaceHigher Demon Gender Skill Summon Genus?Constant Ability Demon Eyes of Impact C It''s an Orc Statue. And I''m guessing the Orcs around it are what it summoned. I''m sure it''s thisSummon Genusskill that it''s using. And if you look at the statues closely, it seems to be moving back and forth and left to right in a slow movement. There''s another statue next to the Orc Statue, and it''s shape seems to indicate that it''s a Goblin? C NameGoblin?Statue ̣֣6 RaceHigher Demon Gender Skill Summon Genus?Constant Ability Demon Eyes of Impact C There''s a lot of Orcs and Goblins surrounding it, which is troubling. Aisha, could you aim and hit at the Orc and Goblin Statues from here? I got it Myne-kun! Leave it to me! !! WafuMyne, wait! Waffle suddenly stood up from on top of my head and signal us to stop. However, Aisha has already fired the arrow before Waffle could stop. The arrow hit right in the forehead of the stone statue. Then, there appeared black holes around the stone statues, and more Orcs and Goblins appeared from those holes. In that instant, the entire area is filled with Orcs and Goblins. Though they were the Orcs and Goblins, but there is one huge difference with the ones we usually know. The Orcs and Goblins that came out of the black vortex have heavy black armours, and ornaments which looks expensive. C NameArmoured Orc ̣֣90 RaceHigh Rank Demon Gender Skill Blasting Explosion Armour Repair Ability Demon Eyes of Impact C W-What the? There are a bunch of skills which I have not heard of before. What does Waffle know about it? Waffle, why does this happen? WafuWe''re too late I felt a presence beside the stone statues. Now isn''t that bad? I hurriedly observed the Orc and Goblin which was just spawned. Then, few of the Goblins spotted some adventurers. They''re doing well so far. But since there are so many enemies, they might be pushed back in a matter of time. Holding Tempest Edge and Lightning Edge, I coated myself usingMagic CloakwithAnnihilation Magicthen head towards the group of Goblins and Orcs. I tried contacting the adventurers closest to me. Are you alright? I''m sorry. We, the Eternal Sunflower Clan are here by the request of the royal family to defeat the stone statues. Which means you''reMyne, the giver of "Hope". I''m truly grateful for someone as strong as you to help. We''re an A Rank party called Soaring Wind. We are also here by the order of the Guild Leader to defeat these stone statues. C NameBarrett?Freya ̣֣25 RaceHume Gender Skill One-handed sword?Extreme Iron Wall Shield Mastery?Extreme Others Leader of the A Rank Party, the Soaring Wind. C A-Anyways, we''ll leave the conversation for later! Hurriedly telling Barrett, I went straight to the monsters. I don''t think I can lose. With Tempest Edge on my right, I went behind the Armoured Orc and usedProwess?Holyfollowed with my signatureWeapon Arts: Shark Glowmove. It''s a weapon arts which have buried countless Disaster Class Monsters. So obviously it could kill the Armoured Orc easily. Amazing, as expected of Myne, the giver of hope. Seeing my weapon art, he cried out in joy. While he was praising me, he was also struggling with one of the Armoured Orc himself. Then, a shadow from behind strike the Armoured Orc which Barrett-san was facing, and it was defeated. Sorry for lending a hand Yeap, the person who appeared was my lovely wife, Sylphy the Princess Knight. I-If it isn''t Princess Sylphy, thank you so much for helping us. No worries. And you must be.. Barrett of the Soaring Wind? Eh? Do they know each other? Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 286 Published by on 1st January 20201st January 2020 Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Also, I do apologize if there''s more ads for these past 2 months. It is the two months in which I can earn the most revenue, so after December, I will turn it down a notch. Do you know each other, Sylphy? It wouldn''t have been strange if Aisha knew them, but it''s rare for Sylphy to know someone. Ah no, it''s not like I know him or anything. I just knew him from when our family requested the guild to fight against the demon invasion. Since their clan accepted it, and achieved success as well, I was there to witness such report. Now that I think about it, you have protected an orphan girl at Oose? How is that girl doing? Hime-sama! There''s no time for chit-chatting ! ! Aisha suddenly cut in usingTelepathy. At the same time, she was firing arrows at the surrounding Armoured Orcs around us. All of the arrows broke through their heavy armours, and after a few more shots, they are confirmed to be finished. Wow, even I couldn''t hold on to one of them Barrett-san said as he looked at the numerous monsters fall around us, and exclaimed. Uh..aah.. Danna-sama, the numbers are increasing. Let''s retreat and regroup for the time being. Barrett-dono, I think it''s best to regroup with your clan again. Sylphy''s decision can be justified as these aren''t your usual Orcs. Even the weakest Goblin is quite difficult to defeat. I understand, Princess.We shall retreat for now. After saying that, he ran towards a place where there were not many monsters. Looking closely, his teammates are there as well. It makes sense to go there. Hm, as expected of an A Rank party. They even formulate a barrier. Sylphy said while also looking at him running to his teammates. When she said that, I noticed that there were some monsters who couldn''t go through a specific area, and was attacking air. .A barrier? The one who created that barrier is their healer, and it''s a unique magic. I wonder if it''s the same magic as the one I''ve obtained back in the Prison Dungeon. Wait a second, doesn''t that mean that that Dragon was a healer? Then again, he doesn''t have any healer related skills on him. Well, it''s not like you''ll obtained skills based on that specific roles, so I guess he only gotten that by luck? But with that, does that mean that each role has their own unique skills? Us three attackers did not get a unique skill of our own though. It''s hard to think about it with this circumstances. Hey Sylphy, are there unique skills based on their specific role? If I don''t understand something, it''s best to just ask. Sylphy thought for a moment before she answered. In a sense there is, but it''s only granted to those who are special. The healers would haveBarrier, Caster withAncient Magic,Attackers would have special Weapon Arts. Lastly, Seekers would haveWide Area Search. I see, I had no idea. And what is this special weapon arts for the attacker? How do I put it. For example, I''m using One-Handed Sword, so I''ll be able to use a weapon arts based on one-handed sword. Aisha would be Bow arts, and for Danna-sama, it would be dagger arts. I see now. Then I''m sure Shion Nee-chan has theBarrierskill. Wafu, be careful Myne!! There''s someone strange. Waffle warned us. When I followed where Waffle was saying.. Something was flying on the air. There was a monster which I''ve never seen before, coated in all black. C NameShadow?Gremlin ̣֣50 RaceHigher Rank Demon Gender Skill Interdependence Magic?Darkness Magic?Confuse Ability C What is this? Is this the spirit like monster that Brother-in-law mentioned? What''s more..it has some interesting skills as well. They look bad so let me justCutthem first. However, tragedy struck. Uwaaaaaa Before I couldCutit all, the Shadow Gremlin has attacked Barrett-san. What befolded was Barrett-san holding his sword and trying to attack his own healer. C NameBarrett?Freya?Devil ̣֣25 RaceDemon Gender Skill One-Handed Sword?Extreme Iron Wall Shield Mastery?Extreme Magic?Darkness Magic?Confuse Status Interdependence?Demon State Others Leader of Souring Wind C In a panic, I hurriedly usedAppraisalon Barret-san to see what was going on. Eh? T-This, Demon Race? He''s a demon? A-Anyways, I should dispose of the Shadow Golem quickyWait it''s gone? Don''t tell me, because it has fused with Barrett-san, that''s why it''s gone? So this is what Brother-in-law meant when the knights started attacking its own friends. What should I do? Barrett-san is being fused with a demon. This is more troubling than I thought. If worse comes to worse, I might have to sacrifice Barrett-san as there is no guarantee that my family would not be targeted next. Waffle, can you not find that weird demon anymore? If you can, please defeat it quickly. I should let Waffle deal with that Gremlin first, and I''ll have to deal with Barrett-san. When Barrett-san suddenly attacked the healer, the barrier shattered and disappeared. And now, the Armoured Orcs which were camping at the side are now moving towards the Soaring Winds. TLN Note: Happy New Years Everybody!!! This novel is going to end soon, and what a great time for a new novel to pick up~ Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 287 Published by on 2nd January 20202nd January 2020 Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Also, I do apologize if there''s more ads for these past 2 months. It is the two months in which I can earn the most revenue, so after December, I will turn it down a notch. Since the party leader Barrett-san suddenly attacked his healer, the barrier disappeared and the monsters were able to get passed the barrier and attack Soaring Wind. I can''t let that happen! This is going to give more unnecessary deaths. However, there''s just too many of them, I can''t just defeat them one by one anymore. I need to eliminate them with Wide Range MagicWait I can''t. Using an extreme magic would just expose me. Onii-sama~ Do you want Kuu to defeat them instead? Looking at how troubled I was, Kuu suggested her idea. Eh? I''m happy to hear that, but how are you going to do it? When I asked her, Kuu happily wagged her fins and swam around me before answering. I will useFlare It''s the Wide Range Annihilation skill that ICutfrom Bahamut. I have no idea how powerful the skill is. However, since it''s in the middle of the capital, and I don''t want it to eradicate the entire city. Is it okay if we use some other way to attack? Or maybe we can bring them to the southwest. I then think about the topography of the capital city inside my head. Alright, I think we can useFlareover there. However, in order to fire it at the southwest, we need to bring them there as well. Everyone, can you hear me? Kuu is going to useFlareto defeat them. And there will be no harm if she uses it at southwest. W-wait just a sec, Danna-sama! Isn''t that skill taken from the Dragon King? Yeap, that''s right. It''s Bahamut''s skill. Are you sure it''s alright to use it inside the capital? I won''t know until she uses it, but there''s no houses at southwest, and it''s only a desert beyond the capital. When I said that, Sylphy immediately opposed the idea. I know how she feels about it.. But if we don''t use such destructive power, Soaring Wind will be eradicated. Myne-kun, are you worried about Soaring Wind? This time it was Aisha who asked. Yes, that''s right. I can''t have them see me use a Wide Range Magic, and there''s just no way to defeat the monsters with one attack.. When I said that. Should I try that instead? She took her bow and told me. Eh? Aisha''s doing it? Are you sure? The bow that she''s holding is the upgraded version, the Shining Shooting Star. And the bow has its own Weapon Arts,Arching?Meteor. The skill is effective for clearing many opponents. Yes, I''ll try it. As she said that, she pulled the bow as hard as she could. Even when there''s no arrow, an arrow was formed by using magic, and was shot. Of course, the power is not comparable to that of an ordinary arrow, but archers would not have to worry about supplying arrows. While thinking about things, she firedArching?Meteor. Eat this,Arching?Meteor. In an instant, innumerable arrows of light were shot high from Aisha''s Shining Shooting Star. After about 5 seconds, the arrows rained down at the Armoured Orcs and Goblins. Each of those arrows instantly kills the monsters. Wow, that''s amazing Aisha. I said happily, but Sylphy responded. Danna-sama, we have no time to be happy. It''s what Sylphy said. We still have to defeat the Stone Statues. Also, we have to find out how to get Barrett-san out of that state. Since he''s once human, he turned into a demon. And I don''t think I can just simplyCutthat out. In other words, he is now rampant with unlimited uses of skills. If it''s impossible to kill him, we have to neutralize him. Myne-kun, why not use magic to make him sleep? Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well. Chapter 288 Published by on 7th January 20207th January 2020 Highest Patreon Supporter: Lupus Umbras (New!) RegisRagnarok, SinAria, Alice and terror100 !!!!! Myne-kun, why not use magic to make him fall asleep? While I was contemplating what to do, Aisha gave a suggestion. I see, that is one way to do it. I quickly cast Support Magic?Sleeponto Barrett-san. However, no matter how long I waited and even casted several more times, Barrett-san''s rampage continued. Is he perhaps resistant to it? I will not give up. This time, I usedUltimate of Magicto amplify my magic before casting sleep. Then, Barrett-san who was moving around suddenly collapsed on the ground. Seems like the boosted magic really did work. However, what I do not know is whether Barrett-san is the one resisting it, or is it the Shadow Gremlin the one doing it. I was curious about it, but there''s no way of knowing it, so I gave up. UsingProwess?Extreme, I picked up the unconscious Barrett-san on my back and started running. Then, I dropped him back to his teammates, especially near the healer. T-Thank you very much. What happened to our leader? You dont'' have to worry about it. Danna-sama just casted sleep, that''s all. Sylphy who was following me from behind replied on my behalf. Then Sylphy, I''ll leave explaining to you. Wait Danna-sama, before I can even explainI don''t even know the situation? I see, since only I have theAppraisalskill, they don''t know what''s going on. Let''s useTelepathyand broadcast it to my family. Sylphy, Aisha, Waffle, Kuu.. Can you hear me? I''ll explain the situation right now. Then, I explained what happened to Barrett-san and the Shadow Gremlin that has been fused to him. What a terrifying monster. What if it went to one of our family.. Truly terrifying. Uhmm, since they''ll be worried about it, let''s explain it to them, but let''s move to a different location. Aisha proposes as she went ahead to the healer who is currently handling Barrett-san. I- I see, this is not the place to have a slow conversation After agreeing, we went to a much safer location. Then again, this is the center of the capital. There''s plenty of safe spots. The question is still the stone statues. However, if you don''t get close to them, they won''t bother you. Before I can report it to the King, I need to figure out this Shadow Gremlin, and how to defeat the stone statue first. While I was having these thoughts, Sylphy rounded up the Soaring Winds and explained the situation. Sylphy, Aisha, I''m sorry but can you go on without me first? There''s something I need to confirm. I really need to know more about this Shadow Gremlin. And I need to know whether it''s the stone stautes that are summoning it. If I don''t figure those out, the knights will also be in trouble. UsingMap, I tried searching for them, and I found the stone statues location, but I did not see any Shadow Gremlin. This is not a full investigation, but I don''t think the stone statues are spawning them. Waffle, Kuu, is it alright if I ask you for something? I want to try hitting the Stone Statue one more time to complete the condition of spawning the Shadow Gremlin. If its Orcs and Goblins, I myself can handle it. But since the Shadow Gremlin might appear, I might need someone else to back me up. If I so as make a minor mistake, I might end up becoming a demon.To prevent that, I have Waffle and Kuu protecting me. What''s more, Waffle and Kuu has a higher sense than me. .. Well then, this will be for real. I usedMapto find a less confusing street to battle. After finding one, I explained my plan to Waffle and Kuu, then it was time for me to attack the Stone Statue. TLN Note: This is the final chapter of Cut and Paste. I hope that all of you have enjoyed this novel as much as I did. This has been an incredible journey for me, and I hope that I could continue working on such amazing novels with you all. Thank you so much, and I''ll see you on the next chapter. Thank you so much to all my patron supporters who have been helping me since the beginning, and to those who are helping me right now as well.